topgfsfurart3dcgdislitrpp2preq

/lit/ - Literature

Name
Email
Subject
Comment
File
Password (For file deletion.)

 No.11826[View All]

I'm starting a longer story using a bit reshaped version of the Fire Emblem Heroes universe. Any comments/suggestions will be appreciated, especially suggesting characters, since the game already has about 90 girls to choose from.

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition


Prologue




As he saw a flash in some dark alley, Kiran decided to check it out against his better judgement. The light disappeared when he got there, but there was a weird gun on the ground. He picked it up and examined it with some interest. Since looked quite weird, he didn’t believe it to be a real gun. Still, he had to make sure. He aimed it at the wall, and squeezed the trigger. The gun did fire, but instead of a bullet, Kiran was greeted with a portal opening in the wall. Before he could react, he was sucked inside it, and then everything went black.

When he opened his eyes, he found himself on some grassy hill. The gun was on the ground next to him, so he picked it up. Far in the distance he could see a gigantic castle, so he decided to walk towards it.


Anna was furious. Their ancient relic, the Breidablik, had disappeared from its resting place! She could only think of how the Askrian royalty would nag her about it when they find out, not to mention the potential profit it could give them if it was still there. She didn’t even consider that it might have been found by someone who would abuse its power.

A knock on the door made snapped out of her moping. “Come in!” She shouted, and the door to her office opened. “Ma’am, we found this man wandering around our castle grounds. He claims to have come here through a portal, and your orders were to bring all like him to you first.” She nodded, remembering she had said something like that. Since the man was unarmed, she decided she didn’t need the guards. “Leave us alone.” She ordered, and the two guards let go of the man and left.

Kiran stared at the redheaded woman behind the desk. The golden adornments on her armor, as well as the beautifully crafted axe on one of the side walls, not to mention the guard’s words which he could miraculously understand, all told him she was an important figure. Being left alone with her presented him with a certain opportunity...

“So, what’s your story?” She asked him, and he stopped admiring her for a moment.
“Uh, I found this weird gun in some alley, and I was suddenly transported here.” He replied, and placed the weapon he found on her desk. She clapped her hands and exclaimed happily: “Oh, you found the Breidablik! I was considering ordering my people to search for it just now. It’s great news that we don’t have to do that anymore.” She stood up and walked around the desk, then bent over to inspect the gun. Kiran took a step back as he watched her do that, his feet taking him straight towards the axe hanging on the wall.

He stared at her ass through her skirt, but one of his hands crawled up the wall until he could feel the handle of the axe. Since the woman’s attention was still on the handgun, she didn’t notice as he grabbed it and raised it above his head, trying not to make a sound. She only noticed when he slammed it into her back with all his strength.

She didn’t even get a chance to scream in pain. As a huge gash opened in her back, Kiran raised the axe again, and swung it at her for the second time. Another cut opened in her back as she fell to the ground, the attack shattering her spine. Surprise and pain appeared on her face, but Kiran couldn’t see it - he just struck her with the axe for the third time, just at the base of her neck. The attack took her life, with her head nearly cut off by it.

Kiran lowered the axe and stared at Anna’s body. His heart was beating rapidly, and he tried a few deep breaths to make it calm down. He wasn’t sure why he decided to kill the woman, and what exactly he was going to do now, but he knew he had to calm down and think. The guards in front of the door would probably stop him if he tried to leave, and even then, he still had no idea how to return home. But how could he stay here after killing one of their officials?

As he wondered that, the door suddenly opened. A blonde girl walked through it, smiling brightly as she slammed the door shut behind her. “Hello Anna, I’m here to talk about-” She stopped suddenly as she noticed Anna’s dead body on the ground, and Kiran standing over her. He didn’t know that, but the visitor was Sharena, an Askrian princess and another of the leaders of the Order of Heroes.

Kiran moved without thinking as he saw the girl enter. He pulled the gun from the desk, and aimed it towards Sharena. He knew he couldn’t let her leave. As he pulled the trigger, another portal opened in front of him - he had forgotten that it wasn’t a real gun. To his shock, another redheaded woman came out of the portal - one looking exactly the same as the one he just killed.

“Anna?” The princess asked, just as confused as he was.

“I’m Anna, leader of the Or- Oh hello Sharena, how are you?” The redhead began to speak as she stepped forward. However, her foot ran across her body on the ground, and she looked down to see what it was. “Oh.” She then turned around towards Kiran, who was staring at her with wide eyes. A forced smile appeared on her face. “Since you have summoned me, I’m bound to obey your wishes.” She told him, trying to sound cheerfully - she knew obeying her summoner was the correct choice. She didn’t really care for her self from this realm, and only hoped that the man who killed her wouldn’t decide to end her life as well - and she wanted to give him no reason to do so.

“For real? You will do anything I say?” Kiran asked her, not believing his ears. That would solve all his problems! “That’s the case - a magical contract forces the people you summon to obey you.” She explained, while Sharena watched with growing fear in her green eyes.

“If that’s the case, then grab the girl -I believe you called her Sharena?- and stop her from leaving.” Kiran ordered Anna, and she descended upon Sharena. “Sorry, princess.” She told her, only out of respect for the princess from her own world. She crashed her body against Sharena’s, overwhelming her without using her weapon. Sharena didn’t have her lance with her, since there was no need for her to have it inside their castle - not that it would help her even if she had it. Anna had her pinned to the ground in seconds, and Kiran just watched her, still not believing his luck.

Eventually, he managed to decide what to do next as he watched Sharena struggle on the ground. The position she was in caused her skirt to flip upwards, revealing her white panties, and the suggestive position proved too much for him to give up on. He quickly walked over to her, and with a gesture shooed Anna away from there. She proceeded to sit on top of Sharena, holding her down with her entire body weight. The princess sobbed quietly her cheerful demeanor broken as she felt Kiran tear her panties away, exposing her virgin pussy to him. She was hoping to save her virginity for a hero from another world, but a villain arrived instead.

Kiran quickly removed his pants, his cock already erect. Anna watched with some sadistic pleasure as Sharena squirmed underneath her, trying desperately to break away. That was not happening though - and as Kiran finally stabbed her cunt with his dick, she could only scream. The pain of having her hymen broken proved to be quite strong, but the embarrassment also got to her, and she resumed her sobbing as the unknown man continued to rape her.

Anna, sitting on top of her, also didn't rest. She knew perfectly well how to undo the knots holding her armor in place, since it was the same as the armor of the Sharena she knew. She removed Sharena’s armor, and with more sadism showing on her face, quickly did the same for the top of Sharena’s battle dress, pulling it down so that her small breasts were exposed. She gleefully grabbed them in her hands, fondling and squeezing them as Sharena’s sobs intensified.

Eventually, Kiran had enough, and he blew his load inside Sharena’s snatch. The princess briefly shivered at the thought of getting pregnant with the man’s baby, but that wouldn't be something she would be worried about for long. As Kiran stood up, pulling his pants up as well, he also took the axe out of this world’s Anna’s corpse. And as the redhead continued to play with Sharena’s bosom, Kiran brought the axe down on the blonde’s throat. Her head was severed neatly, and get eyes continued to stare blankly as her body went motionless.

He let go of the weapon again. Anna released Sharena’s body, and stood up with questions in her eyes. “Did I do well?” She asked, her safety being her main priority. “Yes, I appreciate your help. However, it's not over yet.” She smiled brightly. If he needed her, then he couldn't kill her! “I need someone who can convince the guards that I'm now running this place. Since you're basically their leader, you can easily do that - and will still be in some control of them, just reporting to me. Is that clear?” Kiran asked her, and she nodded. “To my knowledge, all Askr kingdoms look and work pretty similar, so I won't have any trouble with that. Oh, I can already see the profits I could make here!” She almost moaned as she spoke the last sentence, visibly excited. She calmed down almost right away, and continued: “But before we do take over, you need to summon another Sharena - we need her to avoid any suspicions. Fortunately, I think I know how you can do it - just fire that weapon again in the same way you did before.”

Kiran agreed that she raised a valid point, so he walked over and took hold of the weird gun. He aimed it at the wall, and fired. As expected, another portal opened, and through it came another version of Sharena. “Oh! This must be another Askrian Kingdom!” She exclaimed as she looked around. Her cheerfulness faded as she saw two corpses on the ground, recognizing one as belonging to another version of her. “My idea worked, then. I thought that if you just fired it now, it’d still open a portal to another Askr and hopefully pull her.” Anna commented, and Sharena looked towards her again. “Anna? What’s going on?” She asked, the commander being a reasonable figure for her.

“That man can use the Breidablik, and he killed this world’s you and me. He summoned us so that he can take over it without any troubles.” Sharena nodded carefully, deep in thought. Seeing her dead body shocked her, making her rethink some of her values a bit. She also realized that the man would kill her if she refused to cooperate.
Eventually, she looked at the man again. “I’ll do it.”

Kiran looked at her for a moment, then decided to test if she would obey him. “Remove your underwear. From this moment on, I forbid you from wearing it.”

Sharena bit her lip as she heard the order. She tried to ignore the cum stains on her doppelganger’s dead body, but with that order she knew her life would be more sexualized from now on. Still, she didn’t falter - it was better than dying anyways. She removed her boots, and slid her white panties down her legs. As she was doing it, Kiran looked at Anna. “That stands for you, too.” The commander just nodded, and removed her panties as well.

When Sharena was done, she handed Kiran her panties. He stuffed them into her pocket, then looked at the pair, surprised and emboldened by their compliance. It already gave him some more ideas for the future...



Getting rid of the bodies wasn’t easy, but the trio managed to do it eventually. Getting to know the chain of command in the kingdom required some effort, but after some time Kiran managed to do so. Anna and Sharena got everything running smoothly - Anna’s usual weird antics were an easy explanation for any changes in her behaviour, and Sharena impersonated the other her perfectly, her fear constantly reminding her that she had to. She was sure she could even fool her brother when he returned home from his mission.

As Kiran finished settling into his new quarters, having changed into this world’s clothes, Someone knocked on his door. “Yes?” He asked, and Anna walked in.
“Now that you’re all ready, we need to test that thing!” She yelled ardently, her eyes glowing as she imagined all the various possibilities his power could open. Kiran knew she was right again, so he asked her. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a summoning circle on a hill nearby. The weapon you wield was originally stored there, and according to what we know, it will help you with your magic - especially since you still have no idea how to control that power.”

Soon the two of them were walking up the hill. As Anna lead him there, he recognized the place as where he first arrived to this world. When they reached the top, he approached the magic circle, while Anna stayed behind to watch from the sidelines. He felt the energy flowing through him, and as he fired the gun, he could focus a bit better. His mind wanted to summon another woman, and his wish was fulfilled.

“I'm Lyndis of the House of Caelin. Yet I truly belong to the open plains. Just call me Lyn, all right?” The woman spoke as she appeared, Kiran stunned as he saw her. He devoured her exposed legs with his eyes, arousal building up as she shifted sideways, her shapely ass showing to him for a moment. “Hello, Lyn. By the magic of summoning, you are bound to do as I order.” The woman nodded to show she understood, and Kiran decided to try it out.

“First, I want you to undress.” Her smile disappeared as she heard that, but she knew she had to obey. Reluctantly, she undid the sash on her waist, letting it slide down. She also removed her sword, the Sol Katti, that was still in its scabbard, and gently set it down on the ground. Then she stopped for a moment, drawing a deep breath. Since no man had seen her naked before, she was slightly nervous as she pulled her blue one-piece outfit over her head. She didn’t wear any panties, so her slightly hairy pussy was exposed to Kiran. She shivered in the cold air, feeling the summoner’s hungry gaze, and removed her gray undershirt as well. Her breasts bounced freely as they were released, and Lyn blushed heavily as she saw the man undo his pants and free a growing erection. She knew what was coming, and she didn’t like it - but she also knew she had to obey. She looked away as he approached her, until she could feel his hands grabbing her by her wrists.

The thought of resisting briefly flashed through her mind, but she rejected it, preferring not to anger the man and hoping that after the intercourse he would treat her better. She turned towards him and allowed him to force her to the ground, his dick sliding inside her. She closed her eyes for a moment to hide the pain she felt as he broke her hymen, but after she got the pain in control, she started to enjoy the feeling, moaning ever slightly as she looked at the man’s face. After concluding that she wouldn’t resist, Kiran let go of her hands and started moving them down her ass and legs, wishing to feel them with his own hands. He could feel Lyn’s breathing speed up as he did, enjoying her trembling beneath him. He could see her face flushing, with arousal instead of shame this time, and concluded it felt a bit better than just simply raping the girl like he did with Sharena.

As Kiran continued to fuck her, he couldn’t help but feel fascinated with her sword. It was on the ground just next to them, so at some point he reached over and took the Sol Katti out of its sheath. He examined the golden blade with interest, the artful handle raising his curiosity as well. The summoner held the sword between himself and Lyn, but he could still see most of her body, so he could also see her looking at him with caution. He figured she was probably worried about her sword more than about him using it on her - and it gave him the idea of actually doing that. Thinking about it, he recalled the thrill he felt while killing the two women before, and he realized he wanted to experience it again. As he was nearing his orgasm, he concluded he should kill Lyn. She was squirming in her orgasm now, her pussy squeezing on his cock as she moaned. With one hand, he brushed her green ponytail away from her neck, causing her to jerk underneath him. As she opened her eyes, he brought the sword down from the side, slitting her throat. Her eyes widened at the sudden betrayal, her hands moving to the gush in her neck in a futile attempt to tame the blood squirting from her neck. She opened her mouth, trying to speak, but only blood and gurgling came out of it. Her body started to twitch wildly, a feeling that Kiran enjoyed a lot. He blew his load inside her snatch almost right away, her dying pussy milking him for all semen it could as she watched her slowly lose her strength. She realized that trying to stop the bleeding wouldn’t work, so she let go of her throat, her arms falling limply along her body. Her green eyes seemed to be asking him one thing: “Why?”, but after she seemed to have accepted her fate, Kiran could see it slowly transforming into resentment and then hate. He rested on top of her until her body shook with a final twitch, and she stopped moving forever.

As he got up, and pulled up his pants, Anna came over from the spot she was waiting in. The sweat and redness on her face made him suspect she had been touching herself - with her being forced to wear no panties, it certainly would make it easier for her.

“That was nice and all, but please do not kill every heroine you summon straight away. After all, your power has much more potential than that - and additional manpower is always good.” She scolded him, but her obvious arousal made Kiran treat what she said with some skepticism. Still, she was right about that, and after moving the body away so that it wouldn’t scare off the people he summoned, he got back in the summoning ring. With his arousal sated for now, he managed to summon quite a number of people before deciding it was enough practice for the day. Returning to the castle and having Anna assign the rooms to all of the summoned heroes, he already had a few ideas of which girl he should kill next…
97 posts omitted. [View All]

 No.14033

>>14029
Karla's hanging leading to a decapitation was a great choice. I also liked Loki's hanging, never would have thought of using someones intestines as a noose, figured they'd tear to easily to be viable.

 No.14130

>>14033 I had fun making both of these more than just simple hangings :D Well, magic has a lot of neat uses that wouldn't work normally...


Chapter 35: The Trickster's Parting Gift



tags: non-con, F/F, M/F, hard vore, debreasting, beheading, throat cutting, torn-in-half, impalement



Jill squeezed water out of her hair while Lethe looked at her, struggling to put her skirt on. Even despite Lethe’s reluctance to do so, she agreed to go for a swim after Jill insisted, saying they both needed that after their steamy night. Lethe had to admit that the dip in the springs made her feel really refreshed, and the smell she could sense from Jill was much more pleasant. As the two girls helped one another overcome their prejudice against the other’s race, they became more than acquaintances - they became friends, and eventually lovers. Sharing their racial customs with one another, Lethe once decided to show Jill the way laguz bonded with one another, eating her out while having her stimulate her tail… And Jill then repaid the favour using her lance to make her cum. The relief Jill felt after they were done made Lethe feel very happy, and so they carried on sharing in pleasure like this as the war continued. After being pulled to Askr together, Jill needed to be comforted - and Lethe’s animal sex drive let her do just that, their mating sessions growing more and more extensive. And just one of these sessions brought them here together to cleanse its products off their bodies, even if Lethe had a hard time going into the water. Seeing the wyvern rider wipe her hair with a towel, her naked, dripping chest - only barely bigger than Lethe’s - on full display as she turned her head upwards, Lethe felt frisky enough for another round.

“Do you wanna go again to start the day off?” The catgirl asked her friend eagerly once Jill wrapped herself with a towel, and the two took off - Lethe going topless as she couldn’t be bothered to put more than her short green skirt on when they left their room. They were assigned a room with the rest of human heroes from their world. While Lethe had a bit of an issue with that at first, she had to admit that she had come to enjoy the more organized style of life that the beorc had shown. If only her warriors were able to keep this strict… Getting there, Lethe ignored the stares her exposed chest was getting from the beorc they passed who were heading out for the day - but some part of her was happy about their stares. She had to admit that some of them looked very… interesting. If it wasn’t for Jill, and if they weren’t beorc, she could have pictured herself choosing one of them as her mate. Actually… She should not think less of them because they were beorc. Well, Jill was still there for her so she shouldn’t even be thinking of that. Entering their room, Lethe tore off her skirt, not wanting to waste any time. However, Jill teased her for a while, letting the towel slide a bit down before stopping it again over and over. As her breasts slipped out, Lethe couldn’t take it anymore, and she tackled her lover. The towel was thrown off as the pair collapsed onto the bed with Lethe on top.

Immediately, Lethe’s fingers went towards Jill’s snatch as her head went toward Jill’s mammaries. Her tongue licked at them, tasting the water they were still wet with. Relishing in its taste combined with the taste of Jill’s skin, Lethe noticed a thrill going through her body. The moment it appeared, Jill’s hand began rubbing the base of her tail, so the cat laguz decided it was because of that. Stretching herself out to do it, Jill’s other hand was able to reach Lethe’s cunt, and both girls continued to finger the other while working on the other’s arousal - Jill making use of the extra sensitive zone near Lethe’s tail, and the orange-haired catgirl continuing to lick all of the Daein girl’s tits. As both of them were experts on stimulating the other, the loud moans filling the room the testament to that, it was only a short time before Jill’s head jerked back on the bed. Her honey squirted all over Lethe’s hand, and eventually Lethe pulled her fingers out and moved it to her face. Licking it off her hand, Lethe could tell it tasted a bit different from usual - perhaps the water from the springs was mixed with it. Whatever the reason for that was, it quickly disappeared from her mind as pleasure of an orgasm flooded it. The laguz was able to endure more stimulation before coming, but the climax was also more powerful because of it. Mirroring what Jill did, Lethe squirted all over her lover’s hand and onto their bedsheets. The climax was so powerful that Lethe could almost feel herself slipping away from the rest of her body… And then she transformed into her cat form.

“Lethe? You know your whiskers tickle if you do this…” Jill called out to her partner, unsure why the laguz girl would transform now. The two of them lived in a part of the castle that was spared from the potions Karla poured onto all the laguz, but with Jill’s pressure to go and clean one another in the hot springs the ones Corrin used were able to affect Lethe. And so, she was forced to transform, and as the feral potion took hold of her, lost any control she had over her body. All the orange cat could think of was killing and mating - and the beorc female in front of her would not satisfy the second need. As her maw was still just over Jill’s breasts, the cat stretched it open. Her sharp fangs sunk into the base of Jill’s boob. The red-haired knight screamed out in pain as the residual pleasure of her final orgasm was violently ripped off along with the fleshy orb that had just played a huge part in it. She watched with horror as a bulge moved down Lethe’s throat when the laguz swallowed, knowing well that was a part of her body in there. Still shocked, she was unable to react as the feral one, enjoying the taste of one teat, chomped down on the other and swallowed it as well.

With just two bleeding stumps in place of her chest, the pain Jill was in was enough to grant her inhuman strength. Despite the cat being larger than her, she was still able to throw it off their bed - the wyvern knight dashing through their room in hopes of getting a weapon. No longer was she able to think of Lethe as her lover - now all that mattered was her survival. Unfortunately for her, Lethe’s body still had some instincts left in it - and even with her mind gone, it could still tell what beorc weapons looked like. The cat jumped after Jill, reaching her just as she outstretched one arm towards her axe. The massive beast slamming into her threw her off-balance, and her fingers slid across the handle but failed to grab it. Hitting the ground, Jill turned with her fist swinging towards Lethe’s head - maybe if she could knock her out - she’d be able to escape. In response, Lethe just stretched her maw open again - Jill’s arm sliding deep down her throat with her hand almost reaching into her stomach - Jill could swear her fingers could just barely reach the nipple of one of her breasts. The feeling of having her arm surrounded by slimy, fleshy walls of a laguz’s gullet, ended soon as Lethe’s sharp teeth came down on it again, leaving her with just a stump halfway between her shoulder and her elbow.

Lethe was pinning her down again, and there was nothing Jill could do to escape from that now. The weight of her lover’s animal form was too big to fight against… A bitter voice in the back of her head told her she was right about the laguz all along - they really were just beasts. Tears flashed in her red eyed as Lethe’s tongue started licking her surviving hand, the laguz opening her mouth yet again and consuming as much of her other arm as she could. This time, Jill was fighting against it, so the teeth sank into her just below her elbow - and again, Jill watched as a bulge travelled down into Lethe’s slightly swollen stomach. Waving the stump of her arm around, Jill stared into the cat’s purple eyes, searching for any sign of her lover within them, for any chance the animal would spare her.

With her prey’s struggles stopping, the beorc woman became not entertaining - it was time to kill her and move on. Having her stomach stretch a bit to contain more of her body parts felt good enough that even the feral mind was able to feel it - leaving her yearning for more food to fill it up. Opening her mouth as wide as she could, Lethe was able to get all of Jill’s head inside it in one big stretch - which turned into one bite as her teeth ripped through Jill’s throat. With the length of her ponytail, only the base of it got in, the long stream of crimson hair staying on the floor, bitten off. Her throat had some troubles having it all fit, but as she did her best to push it in it eventually was able to move into her stomach as well - creating a bigger bulge in it now. Jill was still conscious as she travelled down there, her scalp and face quickly getting all slimy with her digestive acids. Her head moved around in Lethe’s stomach for a few moments as life rapidly waned within it, the Daein girl able to feel as digestion started on her head before passing away.

Her headless, armless and breastless body was abandoned by Lethe as she smashed her way through the door to their room, as swift and strong as ever even with her body full of her former love. Although she couldn’t think of much, her mind was reminded of those beorc she had seen before. Any of them would do - with her urge to kill satisfied, the feral catgirl now searched for a mate.



Completely horrified, Leanne watched as the masses of Feral Ones proceeded to spread out through their wing of the Askrian castle. Her broad white wings let her hover above them, keeping her safe from the grounded ones. That let her watch without any interruptions what unfolded beneath, with the Feral Ones attacking and killing heroes left and right. She was even more appalled as she saw her brethren submit to their animalistic urges, claiming both beorc men and women and mating with them against their will. Watching them like that was really hard for the heron princess. She wished there was something she could do to help them… Well, there was one way - but she was too afraid to swoop back down to them. She had sung the Galdr of Rebirth with her brother before, bringing friends back from the feral state… However, it required her to get really close to them. She tried to gather the courage necessary for that, but only when she saw the red lion that she knew was Skrimir below her did she manage to do that. Flapping her wings to float back down, Leanne headed towards the heir to the throne of Gallia, knowing she had to at least try to save him.

As her feet touched the ground, her gentle voice immediately broke out into the song. Magic poured out from the every word she sung, and she could see a wave of serenity spreading through the feral beasts around her - even if the winged girl focused on just Skrimir, the others who heard her were affected by her galdr too. Seeing them calm down and forget about their lusts made her feel safer, telling her her magic was working even though she could see one mating with a female hero in the back. As her song went on, she watched happily as all the beasts around her slowly settled down in a ring around her, all entranced by her singing, watching her carefully. Leanne crossed her hands in front of her chest as she sung on, closing her golden eyes to focus fully on the ancient magical lyrics. The sudden angry roars of pain all around her startled her, but Leanne just continued to sing, too dedicated to seeing it through to stop now and keeping her eyes closed - unaware that her magic was now bringing intense pain to all the beasts surrounding her as the purifying magic worked on their animal forms. As the pain continued to grow, the trance her magic put them in began to break - eventually, making them snap out of it. Hearing some movement in front of her, Leanne opened her eyes again - only to see Skrimir charging at her. Too caught up in her Galdr, she failed to react in time. Beating her wings to fly away, she was able to rise only a foot off the ground before the huge red lion laguz smashed into her.

Air knocked from her lungs, Leanne’s song was stopped as she was thrown onto the ground. Her body was dragged across the ground with Skrimir on top, tearing the back part of her long, white dress open and getting bloody scratches all over her small back. Her wings snapped in a few places, all tangled up and broken, making her unable to fly anymore as a cloud of feathers was thrown in the air around them. When they stopped, and she was able to catch her breath, the heron, although she was afraid for her life, still tried to sing on. However, Skrimir had realized that her song was the source of his earlier pain - and the moment new notes left her lips, he ran his claws across her delicate throat. The song finally ended for good as her voice turned to wet gurgling, blood flowing freely from the open wound in her neck and her mouth alike. She began to trash on the ground, raising the hands from her chest to her neck in order to stop the bleeding - and failing, just soaking her fingers and sleeves red with blood. As she did that, she looked up at the red lion towering over her. With how huge he was, she couldn’t see his face - only the bottom of his chin and his stomach… and as her sight moved down his body, also the throbbing monster of a cock, growing to a size far bigger than any human’s.

With the danger of the girl hurting him stopped, the feral lion’s lust was free to take over. A quick flick of his claws across her abdomen ripped the lower part of her dress off, leaving more bleeding slices over her frail body. Her hymen was pierced by his barbed cock as he let out a loud roar signalling his domination. As he drove his member deep in, Leanne was able to feel the barbs on the sides being dragged across her sensitive walls, walls that were already too tight to let him fit in painlessly. Her pussy stretched in order to accommodate him as much as it could, but it wasn’t enough and the barbs punched holes through it as he slammed his cock inside her again and again. The heron would scream in pain if she could, but all that did was cause more blood to leave her lips as she gurgled on her blood again. Tears began to flow from her golden eyes as she suffered on the ground, watching the bulge in her stomach that appeared when Skrimir made his way through her cervix and into her womb. The lack of fresh blood to keep her brain going took its toll on her, with her body constantly spasming, her arms flailing around mindlessly and hitting the limbs of her beastly rapist. As the weakness in all of her body intensified, she began to slip away. With the pain in her neck, her pussy and her broken wings overwhelming her, the golden-haired laguz welcomed the relief that came with death.

Although Skrimir couldn’t see her face to tell when she died, the sudden twitches of her cunt as the girl spasmed underneath were enough to notify him that happened. The additional tension over his cock caused the lion to release his load into her womb, her belly swollen with all the semen he released inside her. Roaring again to signify his climax, he withdrew. With the plug of his cock gone, some of his semen flooded out of her pussy and stained both her dress and the ground below with it. That, however, was no turnoff for the other laguz nearby. After a short hissing spat one was able to reach her, filling her bleeding cunt with his member. Although it was smaller than Skrimir’s, it still filled her up nicely. The runner-ups who couldn’t use her yet approached her body too. Their claws freed her naked, defenseless form from the confines of her already torn dress, and as hunger overtook them, started to devour pieces of her exposed flesh. By the time the second load reached her uterus, her limbs were almost completely gone, and when her dead cunt received its third climax, her torso was stripped of most of its meat too. With her stomach ripped open to let them reach its organs, only the bones of her central body and her still cooling-down, semen-filled pussy remained when the feral beasts finally gave up on her corpse.



“Thanks for agreeing to give me a flying lesson, Caeda!” Nino called out happily as she and the princess of Talys took off on their pegasi. After Florina taught the young girl the basics of flying around on a horse with wings, Nino was more than happy to practice that. However, the pink-haired knight seemed busy preparing for the wedding of her friends, Nino decided not to bother her with any more inquiries. Instead, she searched for someone else who could help her - and the blue-haired woman was happy to do it. The two quickly flew away, with Marth’s lover giving her helpful tips as they continued to soar across the sky. Although Nino was trying to do her best, keeping her balance on the winged animal seemed very hard for her. She brought a magic tome with her in hopes of testing if she could use her magic while in the air, but the one time she tried it, she almost slipped off and plummeted to her death. Caeda managed to warn her in time, and Nino sadly had to agree that she wouldn’t try it again until she was fully capable of flying flawlessly. Moving on, she tried to focus on that as they continued to fly around. However, Caeda seemed super distracted by the things happening down below them. Nino tried to lean over to take a look there too, but she almost fell off again. Remembering Caeda’s warning, she decided to just ask her instead.

“What’s going on down there, Caeda? Are you getting bored of helping me? I might try to teach you magic in return!” Nino called out the last sentence with excitement, ignoring the furrowed brow that appeared on Caeda’s face.
“No, it’s just that…” Could she tell the little girl about the horrors she was seeing unfolding beneath them? “There’s a huge group of beasts who seem to be out of control there. I don’t think we can get down even if we wanted to.” Caeda responded, deciding not to disclose the details of how gruesome the situation below them was.
“Okay! Let’s keep flying, then!” Nino called out happily, and the pair continued to fly on for some more time. However, Caeda seemed increasingly distracted by what was happening down below. And her worries were well justified, for she saw a group of massive birds of prey taking off to the skies and flying towards them. As her world only had dragon shapeshifters, Caeda made sure to study the other races, and because of that she was able to tell that the approaching laguz were both of the raven and hawk tribes. Had they gone mad just as their landlocked brethren did? Grabbing her Wing Sword tightly, she regretted not taking the Wing Spear with her instead. It would provide her with a better reach if it come to fighting them. Glancing over at Nino, she remembered that with how little knowledge about flying the girl had, the green-haired girl was completely helpless now. She’d just have to make sure to fight for the two of them, then. The beating of their wings soon caught up to them, and Caeda watched them carefully as the laguz started to approach her and the mage up close.

Caeda made her pegasus dive forward just in time as the first laguz tried to attack it. Swinging her sword towards the bird, she watched with satisfaction as the wounded animal fell from the sky. She turned in the saddle to take a look at Nino, and immediately shouted as she saw the girl was sliding off her mount again. “Don’t try to fight, Nino! You will fall!” Fortunately, the girl broke off her spellcasting and grasped the wing of her pegasus to keep herself from falling, her spellbook falling out of her hands and disappearing from their sight beneath them. “Please, do not try to fight them, just escape! I’ll handle them myself!” Caeda screamed towards Nino, but the girl seemed unconvinced. “I’ll fight better without having to worry about you!” Caeda called out to her again while driving her sword into the skull of a raven laguz near her. Seeing the Black Fang trainee leaving on her pegasus, Caeda was able to focus fully on the battle with the rabid animals that were encircling her from all directions. Bunches of brown and black feathers filled the sky around her as the princess made her way through numerous animal opponents.

Their sharp beaks and claws connected with her body a couple of times, but without causing her any serious wounds. Her red battle tunic got torn a bit and so did her long gloves, but that caused no issues to her fighting capabilities. The feral ones surrounding her seem to have noticed that getting too close to her was dangerous - attacking her mindlessly wasn’t working out for them. Because of that, they changed their target: Instead of attacking Caeda herself, they went for her pegasus. The shorter reach of her sword meant she had no way to get rid of them as they slowly nibbled on the ends of its wings. All she could do was try to evade them in the air, but with them keeping their distance from her that would just keep them at a stalemate. And so, she sent her pegasus towards the laguz, her body splashed with animal ichor, painfully aware that just how much it hurt her trusted steed. It took her far too long to realize that she was slowly throwing away her ability to stay in the air for a couple of kills on rabid animals. Each one she killed was one less that could trouble any of her friends, but would the cost of it be worth it?

Eventually, her pegasus’s wings were made completely unusable. It threw around in the air, beating the torn-up white sheets that were missing half their feathers to keep her from plummeting down instantly, but still slowly going down. Caeda had to hold on tightly to keep herself from falling off, unable to use her sword to prevent the birds from getting closer. Seeing her put her weapon in the sheath, one of them sweeped in and almost got a hit in on her leg - a strong kick from her armored boot knocking him off just in time. Emboldened by that, the others converged on her again. One of them went for the neck of her pegasus, and she could do nothing to stop him. The blood of the laguz that covered her body was joined by that of her mount as its head was ripped open. Staring at it in horror, Caeda had little time to consider her options. They have made it closer to the ground, but she was still high enough that the fall would most likely be fatal - staying on the dead pegasus or not. Her eyes darted to the winged animals around her… It was the only chance she still had.

With her pegasus’s death throes providing her with enough temporary solid ground to jump off from, she jumped away from it and onto the nearest laguz, just barely making it over to it. She was hoping she could make it fly downwards until she was at a safe altitude, but she underestimated how hard it would be to stay on top of the bird. It took all she had to keep herself from falling off, and there was no way she could get it under control - or draw her sword again to protect herself. Desperately trying to keep her balance, she ended up waving her arms and legs around in all directions… With one of her legs ending up just in front of the beak of the hawk she was riding. A quick snap of a beak later, pain exploded in that leg as her calf was crushed between two of the laguz’s mandibles. Unable to keep her balance anymore, a panicked Caeda would have slid off - but as she was about to fall off, more beaks clamped onto her other limbs. Immobilized in the air by multiple animals, she tried her best to get one of her arms free, to use the Wing Sword to defend herself like she did before, but without any success. Spread eagle horizontally in the air by the four birds, all Caeda could do was wait as the other animals started to attack her. With strong strikes of their beaks and talons, they were able to remove her chest guard and rip through most of her red tunic - and more importantly, her belt that held the sheath of her sword with it. As her sword fell down just like Nino’s weapon did before, her shoulderpads fell off on their own without the rest of the armor they were attached to, leaving her torso in the nude with her small chest uncovered. Suddenly aware of all the movements in the air caused by the beating of numerous wings, Caeda tried not to squirm a lot even as the laguz-generated wind rubbed against her nipples - still hoping there was some way out for her.

Her lower body was still protected by the white skirt she had on under her tunic. But it wouldn’t be for long - and just another strike after, the white clothing fell off leaving her other most feminine area exposed. The air on her cunt was even less tolerable than on her tits, but it didn’t bother her for long, soon replaced by strong pain. For the bird laguz, Loki’s modifications to the potions caused their hunger to grow out of control. Now, with the wrapping gone, the feral ones could enjoy their meal. A sharp beak made its way into her stomach, tugging a part of her guts outside while some of them disappeared down the bird’s gullet. Another one joined in, attacking a bit more up and chewing on the contents of her stomach. However, the others were still unsatisfied, unable to get too close to her because of the danger of colliding with others. Some of the more impatient ones struck at her legs again, and began pulling away on them in opposite directions. The pain of having her insides devoured was joined by a strange tension in her crotch, although a nonsexual one - and one that continued to grow as the pulling on her legs increased. With the strength of her legs brought by her riding skills, they wouldn’t get torn off easily - so instead, it was her crotch that caved in first. The tension turned into a ripping sensation as her skin gave way, a crack appearing in her body that quickly travelled upward.

Caeda screamed in pain as her blood began to pour from the new opening in her body. Starting at her pussy, her stretched out skin and flesh tore. Now, Caeda struggled as much as she could, but that didn’t help as the birds drew her legs further away from one another. Next, a red trial opened in both her belly and her back, setting whatever organs still remained uneaten free to fall out - and as she flailed in the air, some did, slipping out and falling, starting with her womb and the rest of her reproductive system. Each time a piece of her fell down, it was caught by one of the laguz who swallowed her up. The crack in her body now had reached the top of her midsection, but the laguz showed no intentions of stopping. It took them extra effort, but eventually her ribs snapped, dividing her ribcage in two as the ribs on one side were separated from her spine and the sternum. With the ribs coming off, her lung was torn off as well, with just one working on supplying her body with blood now. As the tear reached her collarbones, the laguz stopped. The two parts of her body were almost aligned together to make a single long line with her head in the middle, letting multiple laguz bite into her limbs. The few final minutes of Caeda’s life before bleeding out were filled with pain of bird laguz stripping most of her flesh from bone. The meaty thighs hardened by her riding practice had enough flesh to satisfy multiple ones, but with their numbers as huge as they were all of her meat was barely enough to feed all of them.

Once they were done, Caeda had already passed on. Their hunger sated, the laguz let go of Caeda’s body one by one - and when none remained, it fell the rest of the distance to the ground. Hitting it, her skeleton was shattered, with her bones flying off in all directions. Her head, the only part of her that had remained relatively intact, was also thrown into a distance, along with a part of her spine - rolling forward, it would remain there until a hero would find it and use the Talys princess’s mouth or neck stump to work out his or her lusts.


Nino made her pegasus speed up as she flew away from Hinoka, angling her mount downwards so she would descend. Keeping herself balanced, Nino kept taking looks back at her newfound friend until she was little more than a dot in the distance. That let her notice that a few of the birds decided to follow her. Seeing Caeda fight them gave her a little courage, but as Nino had no way to defend herself, a pang of fear hit her when she saw them getting close to her. She urged her pegasus to fly faster, squeezing its sides with her legs, but the gap between her and the laguz kept getting smaller and smaller. Panicking, she forced her pegasus into a steeper angle downwards, hoping it would be enough to get her to the ground faster. Nino believed she’d be safe once she got there. However, even the increased speed of her diving down didn’t help her - the laguz just did the same, and before long they were able to reach her.

As the first one’s beak connected to her, Nino’s mind was blank because of her fear. Completely forgetting even the basics of how to fly a pegasus, she found herself sliding off the winged horse. The second laguz slammed into her steed, sending a powerful jolt through it. Powerful enough to throw the young girl off it, her body’s hold on the pegasus loosened up enough that she was flung ahead as it stumbled around. Nino found her body rotating in the air, falling even faster than before and finally leaving the laguz behind. That was little relief for the girl as she stabilized upside-down. Her blue cloak clinged to her body, wrapping around her and holding her arms close to her torso, making her unable to flip herself around - letting her watch directly as the ground grew bigger and bigger before her eyes. Her final dash on the pegasus brought to above a forest near the castle - the trees below now looking like poles for her to come crashing onto. In fact, one of them was directly below the girl. She opened her mouth to scream in pain as her body covered the final stretch that separated her from it, before its tip made it past her mouth.

The wooden trunk quickly widened, forcing her throat and esophagus to stretch. The tree’s sharp tip made it through her ribcage, puncturing one of her small lungs as she made her way down the tree. The height of her fall gave her body enough force to push her further onto the tree, with its tip going past the girl’s midriff and into her stomach. Tearing through her guts, it impaled her underdeveloped uterus before exiting through her virgin snatch, penetrating her hymen from the other side than that usually happened and spraying her clothes with blood on the way out. Her body had enough momentum to keep going even then, a bulge in her throat growing before her throat ripped open. Up at her cunt, the tree also grew thicker and thicker, eventually filling all of her slit with wood, rubbing against the insides of her vagina. The sharp shards cutting her hurt, and so did the entire length of her tight, first-time used vaginal canal stretching to accommodate the wooden shaft. Eventually, it reached its limit, while tree continued to grow in width. The flesh and skin in between her pussy and anus was torn as the two holes were connected, allowing her to move further down. Inside, her lower body was ruptured open as her vaginal canal and her rectum were connected, turning most of her ass into one connected, loose orifice. Even then, it became filled up as Nino continued to slide down.

Going down the tree, her body was able to snap most of the smaller twigs coming off it, her face like a pincushion for all the splinters. The puffy cheeks that had lit up so many hearts when Nino smiled were now punched through in multiple spots. A few of them went up the holes of her little nose, and even her lovely blue eyes weren’t spared from the acupuncture. Blinded, she was unable to see as her body reached the bigger branches. Punching her pointy chin out of the way, one of them got in between the extra chest guard she wore just for pegasus riding and her cyan shirt. The gift she got from Florina was torn off, but it also cut into the shirt - and even into the little nubs of her almost flat breasts, one of them sinking into her nipple. Still conscious, Nino was able to feel that. Although her eyes were nonfunctional now, they could still produce tears - and they were squeezed out of the corners of her eyes, dripping down her blood-covered face.

The friction between her body and the tree slowed her down, grazing her insides deeply. Additional splinters mixed with her flesh as her guts and lung were chafed into a meaty paste, leaving a red smear behind her as she moved down the tree. Eventually, Nino came to a stop - and as she did, her white skirt flopped over onto her stomach. Her panties were torn off when the tree’s tip left her body, so the huge hole that was once her impaled snatch was exposed along with the rest of her small, round ass. With her body motionless now, Nino was still alive - but the girl was wishing for death, for the pain to stop. Her mind was crossed with her family at the Black Fang - would they care about her dying? Even if she loved them all, the assassins were all accustomed with death so they could just ignore her death. Just thinking she’d pass on without anyone mourning for her was enough to make her cry again, both physical and emotional pain almost unbearable for her. However, she was still far from reprieve in dying. Her ears caught the sound of beating wings as the feral birds she thought she had escaped caught up with her.

Already weakened, Nino’s legs had gone limp before they reached her. However, in the upside-down position she was stuck in, they were still the part of her body that was sticking up the highest. Tearing the high blue boots and the belts that kept them high over her knees - both of which were also a gift from Florina - off her body, they exposed her thin and short lower limbs. That gave her enough warning to try kicking away at them, her small feet, just as pale as the rest of her body, and little toes with well-kept toenails wiggling around with little force because of her lack of strength. All she achieved through that was drawing more attention to them. Suddenly, a pain exploded over her ankle as a raven bit down onto her left feet, biting it off and swallowing it whole in one go. The sudden lack of feelings coming from her foot surprised her, but without her eyesight Nino was unable to tell what happened. On the opposite side, a hawk gobbled up her other foot, its gentle arc little more than a delicacy that the feral bird couldn’t enjoy in full. The other laguz joined in, making Nino’s short legs a little feast for them all. Her small bones rattled around when what miniscule flesh enveloped them was ripped out and eaten. Her small, perky ass wasn’t excluded from the consumption either, but by the time they reached it Nino had already succumbed to her wounds. Perhaps that was for the better - that spared the mage from the pain of getting devoured alive. Her hands went completely limp, reaching below her head - that didn’t save them from being stripped from their meat, either. Her body, stuck like a shashlik on the tree, quickly lost most of its weight as it was reduced to mostly her bones, only meat that was inaccessible surviving. Even her petite breasts were consumed, exposing her ribs to the air below.

Knowing her dead heart resided behind them, one of the birds began slamming his beak into her weak bones. As he carried on to do it, the constant shakes going through her body were enough to upset the position she was stuck in. Her blood that had ran down the tree stump while she was stuck used as a lubricant to let her slide again, her corpse resumed its journey to the base of the tree. The impact of finally hitting the tree’s base and the ground below was enough to break the fragile ligaments of her underdeveloped bones, making them scatter around the forest just like her final mentor’s bones had. With her head taking the most of the impact, it was cracked open, her brain pouring out and mixing with the dirt and dry leaves at the forest’s floor.



Lene spun around, forcing her body to move as enticingly as she could while she swung her red sash around. The pink, light cloth of her dancing outfit exposed almost all of her sexy young body, only her massive breasts and her snatch covered while the rest of her skin was shown. Her shapely thighs and wide hips contrasted nicely with how delicate her lower legs seemed. The same went for her slim waist, adding to her hourglass figure on which the muscles of her stomach and chest that were barely showing through her skin seemed out of place. Keeping a fake smile on her lips, she tried to hide the disgust she was feeling for having to dance like that for the filthy man who was watching her every move. They always desired the same thing, so she started her special dance without the man even having to ask. Only Ares deserved to see her dance like that… Her body shivered for a moment as she slid one hand under her top, and unclasped the red bra she wore underneath it. A seductive smile on her face and hatred in her eyes, she threw the bra towards the man while groping her boobs, making them swing around more in the cloth that hugged them tight. Her nipples had grown erect because even if she disliked being forced to dance like this, it still thrilled her a bit, and they were protruding through her top now. Shaking her hips suggestively again, she proceeded to dance for a few more moments - but the disappointed look in the noble’s eyes worried her. Did he notice that she wasn’t really into dancing for him? Well, then she had to try harder to convince him. Her panties followed her bra as she stripped them off as well, her pussy still covered by her pink loincloth. As she continued to dance, it shifted around, providing just enough glimpses of the sides of her pussy lips to get the imagination working while stopping short of actually revealing her cunt. Finishing another round of her dance in a compromising position that left her pussy lips visible as they pressed against the pink cloth, her fingers locked on both sides of the loincloth to keep it in place. As the man still seemed unsatisfied, she rubbed herself a little bit, with droplets of her arousal slowly seeping through the cloth as she tried not to throw up thinking that the fat man would want to take it further with her.

Before she could recover from that position, a soldier barged in. “Lord Oliver! The laguz had gone mad! They’re going everywhere and killing without any remorse! And some of them are coming this way!” The man watching Lene chuckled as he heard that. “Wonderful! I was yet to see a group of Feral Ones. Where are they?” He shoot up with more excitement than before as Lene watched him curiously.
“It’d be too dangerous to get too close to them. You should evacuate immediately, further up we’re preparing for a counterattack” The soldier insisted, and the Begnion senator knew he had to agree. “Alright. But first, I have to deal with this girl.” Turning towards Lene who had just went back into a normal position, he sighed sadly. “Sorry, girl, but I could tell that your heart wasn’t in it. That enough would be too disrespectable for me to tolerate, but then it got worse. I wanted to watch a fair maiden do an youthful, innocent dance, and instead you showed one corrupted with immorality. That is the opposite of what I desired. Even if your beauty is almost enough to equal mine, I fear you are irredeemable now. You’re tainted with behaviour not unlike a common whore… You deserve to be punished for that.” His words were not what Lene expected, and the dancer just stared at him, her mouth opened in surprise. The green-haired girl had already accepted that every man who asked her to dance for him just wanted to fuck her. To hear one didn’t was completely unexpected… But what did he mean when he said he’d punish her?

“The laguz horde can still be of use…” Duke Tanas muttered to himself, then looked at the soldier. “Hand me your lance - and hold her in place.” Following his order, the soldier approached the dancer. She tried to struggle, but he was able to overpower her, tearing her top off in the process. Her massive breasts bounced around as the soldier forced his arms under her shoulders from behind, keeping the girl in front of him and unable to escape. “The legs that were your pride and greatest tool… I will take them away from you.” He commented while grabbing the lance with both hands. Approaching her, he quickly struck her on her shin with as much strength as he could. The hit stung, but Lene was still able to move that leg, digging around with both of them to try and break away. Unbothered by that, he struck her again, and yet again, to a satisfying crack coming from her leg. Her feet danged limply from the lower part as her bone snapped, making her unable to use that leg anymore. Repeating the process with her other leg to less struggles than before, he signalled the soldier to let her go. Both of her legs broken and unable to support her, she collapsed to the ground.

Oliver was ready to leave now, but her loincloth flapping over her huge, round ass caught his attention. “You don’t really deserve to die with any dignity left.” He commented while approaching her form on the ground. His fingers closed on the red string on her hips that connected the front and the back of her pink loincloth, and then he ripped it off, the gold coins tied to it falling all around her as the string keeping them together was severed. Her ass fully uncovered, Oliver retreated while the soldier stared at her bare buttocks and slightly wet cunt for a moment. As the noble just set the loincloth down there, the guard took it and the red sash she used in her dances with him. The two left the crippled dancer behind, with the soldier regretting he wouldn’t be able to watch her demise. Lene tried to crawl after them to get herself to safety as well, but was unable to move fast enough to get anywhere near it in time - and so, she just stopped on the ground and began to sob. If the soldier’s words were true, then there was no way for her to survive now on her own. “Ah, Ares…” She sighed, thinking of her lover and imagining him coming to her rescue.

However, instead of her Black Knight making his way to save her, the chamber’s door was swung open as a bunch of transformed kitsune made their way in. That spurred her to act again, scared of the animals. Her movement caught their attention quicker than she would if she just remained still, the animals heading directly towards her. As she was laid out on her belly and facing the door, her head was the first part of her body to get a fox’s attention. Loki’s potions increased their sexual urges even more than it did for the other animals - and Lene could see the effects of that first-hand as the fox’s cock slapped her on the face. She shut her mouth closed to prevent the animal’s shaft from penetrating her mouth, but the animal started to buck her hips, slamming it into various spots of her face and sliding off her cheeks. Noticing that it ended up a bit higher up each time and that the kitsune had no intentions of stopping, Lene became afraid for her green eyes, and just opened her mouth, closing her lips around the fox’s shaft as she took it inside. The moment she did, its thrusts became much more forceful, with it being driven all the way into her mouth and reaching her throat. Although she hated that she was forced to do this to survive, the dancer had to admit that it didn’t taste as revolting as some of the disgusting cocks she had to suck in the past. Being the only freedom of action she had now, she decided she might as well suck on it - and she even found herself enjoying its unusual taste as her skilled tongue wrapped around his length inside her mouth.

With her face occupied, the next fox that came headed for her big ass. Her tight asshole was filled with another animal cock that slid deep into her bowels, and while it wasn’t as thick as Ares’s was, feeling her rectum stretch out even a little bit was very stimulating. Bucking her hips against him, she felt pangs of pain going through her broken legs but they didn’t matter anymore. The feeling of having her ass pounded with powerful thrusts was always one that quickly took away her ability to think straight. At first, she just developed that as a way to cope with the unpleasant assfucking she had been the victim to after some of her private dances, but as these started to repeat she began enjoying having her mind blank out and losing herself in the pleasure. A bit disgusted with herself that she’d enjoy these animals raping her at first, Lene’s opinion was quickly changed as her body’s instincts took over. Moaning as loud as the cock between her lips allowed her to, Lene surrendered her body to the rape. Her legs were broken so she had to stay in this position, but her arms were still intact. Reaching out on both sides of her body, she was able to grasp the cocks of another two foxes and began to stroke them both. She briefly regretted not using one of them to stimulate her labia, her cunt quickly being soaked with her arousal - but that problem was solved fairly quickly as the tail of the fox fucking her asshole slit in between her buttocks, its hair touching her pussy in multiple spots. With each of his thrusts, her ass shook, and that caused the tail to also move around, making it constantly touch different spots of her pussy and bringing her even more sexual pleasure.

With her laid out on the ground on her stomach, her breasts ended up squashed on the ground. Because of the two foxes slamming into her from two sides, they ended up going a bit to the sides of her body as it was pressed against the ground. That, however, created a new hole for the foxes to enjoy. Between the bottoms of her boobs, the arcs of her ribcage and the ground she was on there were two openings that could fit a cock inside. And that’s just what yet another pair of kitsune did, sliding their members into the holes there. That caused her extra stimulation to her breasts, her nipples that were squeezed against the cold floor scraping around as her huge breasts shook after each shove, rubbing the sensitive buds along with her pink areolas against the ground and bringing her additional pleasure.
As the animal gangbang continued, Lene found herself climaxing multiple times, her body covered with animal spunk both on the outside and inside alike. Her back and arms were coated with semen from all the cocks that she had jerked off, her anus was dripping with all the semen that she received there and she could feel her stomach being upset with all the seed she had drunk there. Her terrific boobs also had received their share of animal loads, though it was mostly their bases that were covered with them. Her pussy was also on the end of some rough fucking, the foxes that followed switching between her ass and her cunt.
Breathing heavily, Lene found herself free from all the cocks she had serviced. Taking a look around, she was able to see that all the beasts seemed too tired to use her body anymore. A smile appeared on her lips for a moment. It seemed that she was able to survive this ordeal relatively unharmed, and even got herself off in multiple amazing climaxes. The soldier said that the heroes were preparing a counterattack? With how things were going, Lene dared to believe that she would be rescued by them. A half-broken lewd expression of overwhelming pleasure stuck on her face, her tongue hanging free from her mouth. Just as tired as the animals around her, she remained in her cum-covered spot while watching them rest.

Although Loki’s potion magnified the foxes’ sex drive to heights unmatched by other animals, its other effects were still in place. With its lust finally satisfied, one of the foxes approached Lene again. Her eyes shined in happy anticipation as she wondered, which of her holes he’d choose - but that was not what the feral fox was going to do. With the need for the killing humans rising to the top of his brain now, he approached Lene with the desire to kill. The curve of her short neck and the base of it, relatively free of his and the other foxes’ semen, suddenly seemed like the perfect spot to attack. Sinking his fangs into her skin and flesh, the fox revelled in the feeling of her hot blood filling his mouth as Lene screamed out in sudden pain. However, as the fox twisted his muffle around, that scream was cut short. Tearing out a massive portion of her neck, the fox stood over her body as it began twitching on the ground. With half of her neck gone, there was no way Lene could survive - the dancer bleeding out in just a few moments… And moments before her would-be rescuers made their way into that chamber, quickly killing all of the exhausted kitsune.

The soldier leading the rescue was the same one who had taken her sash before. Seeing her dead, he wasn’t sure how he was feeling - but he knew now she couldn’t refuse his advances. His little squad could take some time to dabble around here, too. After clearing the animals out, he approached her corpse and looked sadly at the heavenly ass that caught his attention earlier. Seeing the cum oozing out of her tight asshole, he decided to go for her cunt. He flipped Lene’s body over to her back. Her dead face was still locked in the expression of now-eternal pleasure, her lips were ajar allowing for future use. These were of no concern to him, now, though. Showing the shapely legs he helped to break to the sides, he reached her cunt that was also dripping with animal semen. As there was much less of it than in her asshole, he just shoved his cock straight in. The other soldiers followed suit, with one stuffing her mouth with his human cock and another straddling her chest to use her massive boobs to give himself a boobjob. Lene’s corpse was subjected to yet another gangbang, this time by humans. Her broken legs were shaking each time a soldier pushed in, moving in a gruesome parody of the dance she had show earlier. Even if the soldiers were able to get off less times than the foxes before them, Human and animal semen covering her corpse was almost indistinguishable by the time they were done with her body.

 No.14483

Bump

 No.14692

Aw, I was kinda hoping Tana's death would be some form of asphyxiation this time. Still, live your works! Can't wait to see what comes next

 No.14847

Bump to save from faggot spammer

 No.14932

>>14847 >>14483 Thanks :)
>>14692 When planning that chapter I kinda got it mixed up and thought I had done a drowning with her (Her first chapter had a drowning, but it wasn't her who died like that). Speaking of asphyxia in that chapter, while figuring Robin's scene out, I was considering having her hang herself using the length of rope from Cordelia's lance, but in the end decided to do vore with her since it was pretty much absent from the story so far. Thanks for the comment, it's always great to hear that people enjoy my stories :D

Ninian's scene here references Kiran's new policy on the beast shapeshifters, which will be shown in the next main chapter - I just wanted to write this one first

Speaking of that chapter, I was having a bit of a hard time getting started on it, so I felt a break from this story was necessary. I wrote >>14685 in the meantime, but I still do not feel fully ready for that chapter, so I'll do one more intermission before it - focusing on the girls from last month's Awakening banner


Intermission 4: Elibe Weddings



tags: cons, non-con, M/F, F/F, hanging, stabbing, throat-cutting, beheading



The sound of cheerful voices booming around in the halls of the outrealm currently serving as the go-to spot for weddings for the heroes that had been summoned to Askr sounded out loudly in Florina’s ears. Hearing these voices warmed her heart: they were telling her that Hector and Lyn’s guests were as happy about their wedding as Florina herself was for them. However, listening to them also made her a bit uncomfortable… Even if Fiora’s last gift to her gave her a huge boost in confidence, the huge amount of men seeing her up close was very different from just flying high above their heads on her pegasus. What she was about to do would leave anyone at least a bit worried, right? The pegasus knight-in-training tried to calm herself down through telling herself this, and it succeeded as she mussed parts of her beautiful white bridesmaid dress in her hands. People had already seen her like this during the ceremony, even if the newlyweds were the focus… And she had already shown her naked body to numerous men because of Fiora… and yet, the anxiety stayed within her, making her stay away from the main celebration hall. Some of the people leaving from time to time tried talking to her, but she avoided giving them any answers and they just left her alone after a while. As the time dragged on, her anxiety returned as her big moment approached. Eventually, the voices grew a bit quieter, signifying that the party was running out of gas - and she’d be the one to fix that. And just as Florina thought of that, Lyn popped through the door - her beautiful dress somehow unscathed as she waved for her to come in. Seeing her standing like that, Lyn felt a bit worried, even if her face was red with excitement caused by the ongoing feast.

“Are you alright, Florina?” Lyn asked her, extending one hand towards her. “Y-yes, Lyn. Thanks for asking…” Florina replied, taking the hand and thankful for the support it provided. Walking in hand-in-hand, Florina was able to withstand the curious gazes of the wedding guests in various states of drunkness. The two women walked together to the very centre of the hall, where Lyn shouted to get everyone’s attention. “Guys! Florina has something to tell you all!” The eyes of everyone moved on to the purple-haired girl, and her heart started beating very fast as she began to speak.

“H-Hello, everyone! Lyn and Hector asked me to provide some entertainment for their wedding… I’m always happy to help Lyn, s-so… I’ll be d-dying for you all to watch and enjoy.” Lyn squeezed on her hand to show her full support and that she was grateful that Florina was doing this. Letting go of her hand, Florina moved her hands to begin removing her dress. However, her hands began shaking on the way, her body not wanting to be exposed like that. Lyn was able to see that, and the Sacean lady approached her, quickly working on undoing the straps working her dress together behind her back. As they gave way, Florina’s dress stopped hugging her body and just slid off her chest and down her body. Knowing just what Florina was to be doing, Lyn made sure to get her a dress that could be gotten off easily, even if she was not very well-versed in clothing usually. Florina joined her hands together in front of her mouth as the white clothes got off, showing her lack of underwear that was again brought by Lyn’s insistence. If the bride herself didn’t wear any underwear, the bridesmaid had no right to, she reasoned, and Florina already knew that that Lyn would never put a pair of panties on, even if she tried to convince her. Because of that, her breasts were shown to a number of people yet again. She blushed heavily, but for once wasn’t completely overwhelmed by her shyness. Having her cunt uncovered worried her a bit less, even if she was aware that the unshaved bush of hair above it garnered even more attention. She looked at Lyn, again, trying not to think about it too much. Her friend was busy untying the blue sash that kept the outer layer of her dress together. Nearby, Florina could see Hector approaching them. As Lyn removed the sash, the expanded part of her dress sliding off and joining Florina’s dress on the ground, Hector took it from her and approached Florina. Without saying a word, he wrapped it around her neck, tying the remaining cloth behind her back and making it into a knot that would keep the sash around her neck. With Fiora dying for her in a hanging, when Lyn asked Florina, how she’d like to die, Florina had no troubles choosing it as well.

The sash was too short to be fixed anywhere on its own. To fix that, Lyn’s hand darted towards the ceiling. A candle that accompanied her outfit gave her just a little of magical powers, letting her free a rope that was set up there earlier just for this purpose. Two ends of the rope came dangling down, and Hector secured the sash-turned-noose to one of them. Then, Hector let go of it and Florina’s hand immediately moved to touch it. The tender cloth showed no signs of how deadly it was about to become. Hector and Lyn approached the other end of the rope together, their hands grabbing on to it. After sharing a kiss, they both tugged on the rope’s end - hoisting Florina off the ground and into the air.

Even if that was no surprise to Florina, her green eyes still lit up in shock as that happened. Her legs, covered in white thighhighs mirroring those Lyn wore, started kicking out almost immediately, causing the dress to slide off her feet. It took the shoes she was wearing with it, exposing the gentle arc of her little feet to everyone as she continued to kick out, the way her toes were twitching clearly visible through her long socks. With the extra height she had gained, even if it was just a foot or two, her pussy was flashed to everyone that might have missed it before. Her fairly narrow hips were twisted around with the spasms that were shaking her legs, which were still searching for some solid ground. Higher up, her fair breasts - not as huge as Lyn’s, but still quite full-rounded - were swaying around in a movement that was hypnotizing for her spectators. On her sides, her arms were hanging limply. When she was first lifted, they instinctively closed on the rope she was feeling up. However, she made them let go right away, worried that they could cause the knot to destabilize or even undo itself if she kept them there. Without her hands stopping it, the rope was able to dig into her neck without any problems - making the contrast between how soft it felt and how harsh the pain of it squeezing her neck shut even more noticeable. The pigtails on the sides of her head began swinging around as the Ilian girl’s lungs ran out of oxygen, with pain starting to grow in them too. Still, she did her best to smile while looking at the fresh-wed pair who was keeping her in the air with the strength of their muscles.

However, the pair didn’t intend to keep doing that forever. Even if neither of them wanted to say it was getting tiring for them, they both knew they shouldn’t be keeping Florina to themselves. Sharing a knowing look, they walked off towards a group of their guests, pulling the rope with them. “Here, take this. You can all be a part of her hanging!” Lyn called out while forcing the part of the rope that she was holding on to into the hand of one of the heroes there. Florina dropped a bit lower in the time it took him to hold on to the rope, the sudden tug on her neck as it broke her fall sending another round of pain through her. Hector also handed his part of the rope over, and it moved on to people who weren’t Florina’s friends. The bumps up and down on the rope made her hanging a lot more entertaining for both the pegasus rider and her audience, making it a lot less monotonous than a straightforward hanging would be. Sometimes, her feet momentarily brushed against the ground, while moments later she’d end up dangling around high above the heads of the onlookers. Her eyes followed Hector and Lyn as they made their way back to the main table, with Lyn keeping on to Hector’s hand much to his embarrassment. Once they settled down there, they kept watching her struggle without doing much else, so Florina grew bored of looking at her. Instead, she looked at the heroes passing the rope around, keeping her unable to suck a fresh breath of air in. Some of them she recognized as soldiers from her world, while the others she couldn’t recognize. Her heart fluttered as she saw a certain pair hold on to it. The pair was composed of another her, and a Lyn in her typical blue Qipao dress, with a red belt and a steel guard protecting one of her breasts setting her aside from the other Lyn’s Florina had seen while in Askr. Just seeing them wouldn’t be enough to make her feel like that, but them holding hands as they grabbed on and sharing a passionate kiss once they let go sure did. Seeing a pair like that together made her feel a bit jealous of the other Florina. Just for a moment, as the happy looks the pair shared while watching her kick out turned that into happiness that she could provide something the two could use to get closer together. The warmth in her heart upon seeing that fought back against the ever growing pain from her lungs, providing her with some solace from it but not shielding her from all of it.

However, soon the pain outgrew it again, and as it did, signs that her body was reaching its limit followed. Her chest began shaking heavily in choked coughs, trying to suck in air desperately through her closed windpipe. Her face turned dark purple, her limbs kicking out with a few final, powerful kicks before going limp as her toes straightened out, with her feet angled towards the ground. Her hands shot up for just a moment before falling back to her sides. While her body continued to swing around, it was more because the rope was still being tugged on by multiple hands, without any force from her body itself. Even if she tried to keep a smile on her face, it was almost impossible as even her face stopped listening to her, her eyes bulging in their sockets, red veins clearly visible in them before they eventually rolled back. Once they did, her face muscles stiffened and made the smile almost unrecognizable. The Lyns watching her did notice, however, telling their lovers about it as that Florina’s soul left her body.

With Florina dead, the wedding reception itself was coming to a close as well. While the guests headed towards a portal that would take them back to Askr, Hector and Lyn had another destination in mind. What was a wedding without a honeymoon to follow? With the countless worlds connected to Askr, it also meant a number of ones that were perfect for a freshly married couple - and they were headed to one of these worlds.



Ninian sat on a chair in the bride’s preparatory room. Finally, she and Eliwood were to be wed! She should be happy about it… And while she was before, now it was different. Her body was telling her that danger was lurking in her future - but what could await her at the wedding? Eliwood would surely protect her from everything that was coming. She’d feel better if Lyn was there with her - but the Sacean girl she asked to be her bridesmaid was nowhere to be seen. And so, she waited while hoping that the time for the ceremony would come soon.

Ninian’s ability to feel future danger was right as usual. In a room nearby, a group of Pherae knights had gathered - and they were talking about her.
“She’s a monster! We can’t let this happen!”
“She’ll take our lord from us and then kill him!”
“She’s just like the other beasts that went rabid the other day!” Their angry screams continued, each of them causing the knights to grow more worried about what would happen if the wedding came to pass. With the outbreak of madness among the animal shapeshifters, and Kiran’s anti-shapeshifter policy that followed, such animosities weren’t too unusual - even if the manaketes were spared by both Loki’s potion and Kiran’s ruthless orders.
Eventually, one of the soldiers expressed what they were all thinking: “We should just kill the witch now!” The other soldiers cheered as they heard that, all agreeing. Grabbing their weapons, they all headed towards the room the dragon girl was waiting in.

Ninian heard the door open, so her red eyes moved towards it. Maybe it was time for the ceremony to start? However, instead of the friendly face of Lyn that was to tell her about that, Ninian saw the angry faces of a bunch of soldiers. By their armor, she recognized them as Pherae knights that most likely served under her husband-to-be. However, none of them looked familiar - and their expressions scared her. She watched as they poured into the room, surrounding her from all sides. “Why… Why are you here?” She finally asked as the last one closed the door behind him.
“Quiet, fiend!” One of them barked at her. The soldiers seemed to be stuck in place. Even if they wanted to kill her, now that they were here they were all scared of getting closer to her. Ninian just looked at them with some curiosity, regretting not having her dragonstone with her. Without it, there was little she could do to protect herself - and it didn’t seem that the soldiers would appreciate one of her dances. Because of that, she just waited - until one of the soldiers finally mustered enough courage to approach her. Drawing his sword, he took a few steps towards her, and delivered a slash across her abdomen - slicing through the orange sash that kept the outer part of her dress in place and opening a shallow wound across her stomach. Ninian winced in pain, but didn’t react otherwise.

Emboldened by that, he slashed towards her again. The sword went into her waist, cutting deeper than before. The force of the blow made her stumble to the side, towards a few of the soldiers - who were still too afraid to attack her. “Quick! Kill her before she can transform!” Another of the soldiers shouted out what they were all thinking, and the soldier was eager to do so. However, the words spurred Ninian to act. She didn’t want to kill the knights of her lover, but it seemed that she’d be forced to hurt them a bit it in self-defence. Quickly, she dashed towards the man. Taking him by surprise, she was able to knock the sword out of his hands. The heavy weapon dragged her weak hands down, so she let go of it while trying to move towards the exit as quickly as the long, white bridal dress allowed her to. The soldiers were taken by surprise, but they wouldn’t stay stunned forever. As Ninian reached for the door’s handle, she could feel a sword sinking into the skin of her back that the dress left exposed. It came out of her chest, cutting through the part of the dress between her breasts on the way out and leaving her pinned to the door. The blade sliced through the frontal part of her dress, through the top part directly covering her breasts. With that part cut in half, the parts of the dress came off, exposing her tits - even if her body currently obscured them from the soldiers’ eyes. Being impaled through the chest hurt… But her struggles only made it worse.

The female soldier who stabbed her from behind was shaking in shock and fear, unable to believe that he was able to do it. Was she able to slay the beast? As she watched blood pour out of the wound in the woman’s back and stain her light blue veil red, for a moment she thought that he did. However, as Ninian suddenly moved, she remembered that she was able to transform. Not knowing much about how that worked,s he decided that the man saying to kill her right away was correct. Tugging on her sword, she tried to rip it out, but found out that it was stuck firmly - whether it was Ninian’s body holding it or the door behind it, she couldn’t tell. That meant she had to improvise. Going to take another weapon from one of her peers would probably take too long - every second mattered as the monster could transform at any moment. For just a moment, the soldier stared at the back of Ninian’s head that was still covered by the veil and her long light-blue hair, until the dragon girl let out a quiet whimper of pain. Taking it for a sign that she was about to transform, the soldier grabbed Ninian’s head, one hand on each side and pressing her bangs against it. Putting all her strength into it, she twisted it to the side with a quick jerk. Ninian trashed around for a moment, but the sword successfully stopped her from getting away. Ninian’s head turned around for a moment until it reached its breaking point. Then, with a satisfying crack, it popped away to the side as her spine snapped.

The soldier girl let go of it, correctly believing that this would be enough to kill the dragon. The other soldiers watched as well as Ninian’s body began jerking madly. Her twitches caused the sword to loosen up, making it to fall out of her back. Even if her stockings-covered legs were obscured from sight by the dress, their kicks were still visible as Ninian slid down the wall. “Eliwood… Sorry…” She thought of her beloved as her bladder gave in, releasing a yellow stain onto her dress and down her legs. She continued to slide down until she ended up on her knees, right in front of the door - then collapsed to one side, dead.

As her body hit the ground, the soldiers cheered, believing they had done their liege a favor. Some of them approached Ninian’s killer, patting her on the back and congratulating her on the kill. The others walked towards Ninian’s corpse. Flipping it over so that she was laying on her back, the men didn’t spare her heavy tits their gazes. Any arousal they got, however, was snuffed out by the knowledge that this was not a human, but just a monster in disguise. Even if she had been human, she was still their lord’s betrothed - it would be wrong for any of them to get lecherous thoughts about her. Instead, they just brandished their weapons one by one - and stabbed them into the corpse, as they all wanted to play an active part in Ninian’s death, even if she was already dead. Burying them in her chest and slicing those rich breasts open, stabbing her through the abdomen, or just delivering small cuts to her limbs. By the time they were done with the corpse, it was covered in Ninian’s blood with red wounds all over it, her wedding dress shredded completely with their weapons. As each of them had brought harm to her body now, they moved the body out of the way and just left through the door.

Lyn had stumbled into the room not long after the Lycian knights were gone, almost collapsing in shock as she saw her friend’s almost naked, bloody corpse on the ground. She left again right away, bringing Eliwood directly to the room. His heart stopped for a bit as he saw the girl spread out on the ground at his feet, knowing he failed to protect her. He knew this would eventually be the case in the future - Ninian’s heritage meant her body wouldn’t have survived a longer stay in this world anyways. Although he tried to hold back, he ended up asking the people who came from the future about it, and they confirmed that she’d die as well. Knowing it was one thing, but to see her like this pained him. Fighting back the tears that appeared in his eyes, he kneeled down next to the body, eager to find out who had killed her. Examining one of the wounds, he was able to tell it was caused by a weapon the likes of which were used by his soldiers. However, each wound looked a bit different - so it was more than just one soldier who did this, probably an entire troop of them. Why would his soldiers do this? Why would they take away his kind, gentle Ninian? Anyone who had met her would never do this. However… Regular soldiers never had the chance to interact with her. He couldn’t hide from his people that their lady-to-be was not fully human. Was the decision to tell them a mistake? He couldn’t have predicted the massive prejudice against any shapeshifters that grew in the inhabitants of Askr recently… Why did Ninian had to fall victim to it, too?

Lifting the corpse from the ground, one hand behind her back while the other supported her legs, he cradled her in his arms while leaning in for a final kiss. “Goodbye, Ninian.” He muttered as he hugged her body, before setting it down and leaving through the door. Lyn followed closely behind him, giving orders to the servants they passed that were calling the wedding off. Once all that was done, she approached Eliwood and placed one hand on his arm. “I know how you must feel. I’ve seen my loved ones die, too… If you ever need me, I’ll be there for you.”
“T-Thank you, Lyn. I know you wish you could have protected her, too...” Eliwood let his voice trail off as tears began to run down his face. He turned around to look at the Lorca woman. She was crying, too… and yet, Lyn’s comforting arms seemed to be more inviting than ever... Would Ninian hold it against him if he fell into them? Whatever the answer, the stronghold of the sword-fighting lady’s shoulders would provide him the strength he needed in the future days, chasing the grisly image of the dancer’s cut-up, naked corpse away from his mind for good.



Lilina happily danced on the floor of the Outrealm hall, twirling around as much as her red, long dress allowed her to. She finally did it! She managed to claim Roy’s heart for her own once and for all, and now the two of them were wed! And yet, a part of her was calling out in jealousy as she sat down and watched Roy dance with Cecilia - the groom couldn’t refuse a request like that from their teacher, after all. Even though she had triumphed over her, there was no guarantee the woman wouldn’t steal him back. Seeing Roy bewitched by anyone else, even for a moment, always made Lilina worried for their happiness. However, she was less worried than usual - she had made precautions for a situation just like this, anticipating that their teacher wouldn’t simply give up even now. She waited for their dance to finish, then approached them. She leaned in and kissed Roy to prove he was still hers, and he kissed her back, as sweet as ever. Once the kiss was over, she looked up at the face of the green-haired woman. “Lady Cecilia? Can you come with me for a moment?” Lilina with all the sweetness in her voice she could muster. “Of course, Lilina.” The two of them took off together. “Sorry for stealing Roy away from you for a moment… I’m sure you’ll both enjoy each other’s company quite a lot later tonight…” The knowing look the older woman gave made her blush, even if she knew Cecilia would rather take her place there. “Y-yeah…” She just stammered out, keeping the face of an innocent young girl as they walked on.

Leaving the hall, Lilina moved towards a spot where she had hidden a staff beforehand. As they walked, Cecilia wondered, what her pupil wanted from her. She was unaware that Lilina saw her as a rival for Roy’s affections - and while that was the case before, Cecilia had given up on that as she saw how happy the two of them were together. The only thing Cecilia could think of that Lilina had to ask her now were some tips on sex that the girl and Roy would have later tonight - and Cecilia wasn’t sure how she felt about that. Lilina stopped in front of some opening in the wall, and drew a staff from there. Cecilia’s eyes widened as she recognized it as a sleep staff. Before she could react, Lilina lifted it, activating the magic stored within. Waves of magical energy reached the Mage General right away, and numbness quickly spread through her body. Unable to stay standing, Cecilia collapsed forwards.
“Roy is mine! You’ll never have him! I can’t let you keep trying to take him from me!” Lilina’s voice reached her ears as Cecilia drifted off into unconsciousness.
Lilina put the staff back into the crack in the wall, leaving Cecilia’s body on the ground. Returning to the hall, she searched for one of the servants. “She’s knocked out in the hallway I mentioned earlier. Please, have her delivered the way I asked for.”
“As you wish, milady.” The man replied, then set off. Watching him leave, it was as if a burden was lifted from her chest - and so, Lilina was able to dance with Roy and fully indulge herself in the happiness that came with being together with him. The minutes quickly turned into hours, and in what felt like just a few moments to her, the party was over.


Once it ended, Roy and Lilina went towards a room where the newlywed heroes could have their fun together. As Roy opened the door, Lilina could see that Cecilia had been brought there just as she requested. Their tutor had been stripped out of the dress she had put on for the wedding, leaving the big breasts Lilina had come to envy exposed. Her lower body was also uncovered, the Etrurian woman completely naked - save for a strap of cloth that was covering her mouth. The woman was tied up to a rack, keeping her in a cross position. Lilina’s eyes lit up as she saw her rival like this. Roy looked at the naked body of Cecilia with some confusion. Since Lilina seemed to know, what was going on, the red-haired man decided to ask her. “Lilina? Why is general Cecilia here? And why is she… naked?” Roy blushed as he said that, looking away from the older mage’s body.
“Don’t worry, you can look at her, I won’t get mad. Cecilia decided to give up her body so her two favorite students could have some fun tonight. Her life is ours… so that we can really make this a night to remember.” As Lilina delivered her explanation, she slowly removed her beautiful, long red dress, and her brown boots, leaving the girl just in her blue lingerie and socks.
“Wait... Is that truly alright? Why is she gagged?” Roy was taken aback by Lilina’s explanation, so he asked another question as his mind tried to process his new wife’s words.
“Oh, she insisted on that - to protect our ears from her screams, she said. After all, we are going to hurt her quite a lot…” The devious smile appearing on Lilina’s face as she procured a knife and showed it to him, along with her getting in close proximity to him as she said it and the tone of her voice all gathered together were enough to make his cock throb in his pants as it grew fully erect, his doubts disappearing from his mind. Lilina noticed that, of course, placing the knife back down and quickly reaching for his pants. Dragging them down, she hungrily eyed the bulge of his dick through his underpants. His hands touched hers at the hem of his pants, and so she let go of them, letting him pull them the rest of the way off while also taking off his boots. Her hands moved back up his chest, unbuttoning his blue shirt on the way up. Once all the buttons were undone, Lilina quickly pulled the shirt off to the sides, revealing Roy’s muscular chest to her. Pulling the gray sleeves off his arms, she also undid his blue cape, removing all the clothing from his upper body. Roy had finished working on his pants at this point, the lovers remaining just in their underwear while Cecilia watched them. As the green-haired woman started to seemingly devour Roy’s chest with her eyes, Lilina took notice of that. To remind Cecilia who was in charge here, she suddenly cupped Roy’s head with both her hands and pulled him in for a passionate kiss.

Taking him by surprise, Lilina was able to wrest control over his tongue, sucking on it for a bit before slipping hers inside his mouth. When they separated, her lips and tongue were wet with his saliva, enough so that Cecilia could definitely see it. Even though now her cunt ached for Roy’s member, she managed to control herself enough not to ride it immediately. First, they should get started on Cecilia. Grabbing Roy by the hand, she led him to where Cecilia was standing - in front of a huge bed, but with enough room that they could both stand between it and her. At first, she wanted to handle the knife to him, but he still seemed a bit hesitant. “I’ll start off, and you’ll follow, alright?” She gently, and Roy nodded thankfully in return. It fell to her to start this… And Lilina just couldn’t wait to do it.
Lifting the knife, Lilina enjoyed the fear appearing in Cecilia’s green eyes. The Ostian girl weighed it in her hand for a moment, thinking where to begin. Her blue eyes surveyed Cecilia’s body for a moment, before stopping on the older woman’s huge tits. Even if she knew hers still had the time to grow this huge, a hatred fueled by jealousy filled her mind. Lifting the knife, she stabbed it into the breast from the side. Blood splashed from the wound onto her hand as she skewered it, the knife’s tip coming out on the other side and poking into the other tit. Cecilia struggled in her bonds, her body shaking because of the pain as a muffled cry made it past the gag. Twisting the knife around a bit, she watched as Cecilia’s struggles intensified, a trickle of blood going down the woman’s chest and belly all the way to her exposed vagina. With the finger of her other hand, Lilina trailed down the path of blood down the slightly chubby stomach, coating it with blood. Then, she used it to touch her labia, smiling as she saw the shivers going through Cecilia’s body as it responded to her touch against the general’s will. She did that for a few moments, only stopping when she felt them shift against her fingers as the general slowly grew more aroused.

Giving her some pleasure, now it was time for more pain. Pulling the knife out, Lilina watched as the punctured breast hung down, lower than the one she left unharmed. Lifting the knife towards Cecilia’s face, she enjoyed the way her eyes widened as she moved it closer towards one of her eyes. The woman started struggling again, but there was nothing she could do to stop her student from continuing. She tried closing her eyes, so Lilina removed the hand from the entrance to her cunt and used it to force it back open, then slowly inserted the knife into her eye socket. The struggles intensified as the tip broke into her eyeball, causing blood and eye matter to leak out from it and down her cheek. Having her rival completely under her mercy sent a thrill through the younger girl’s body, making her abdomen go hot with her desire. Having troubles controlling it this time, she turned towards Roy, who was watching her with fascination and some fear in his eyes - he had never seen that side of her before... But he had to admit that it left him excited, too. She handed him the knife, then felt his dick through his underpants. Dragging them down, she freed his erection and watched as it springed proudly.

Dropping to her knees, she lowered her lacy panties a bit, just enough that her fingers could access her snatch. Then, while inserting the fingers of one hand into her snatch, her mouth headed for Roy’s cock, taking it in between her lips. She could sense him tensing up a bit as she wrapped her tongue around it, licking and sucking on the tip. Sadly, that position left her unable to watch, what Roy was doing to Cecilia now - but just imagining it was enough for her now, especially as she felt Cecilia’s blood drip onto her long hair and back. She continued to suck Roy off while fingering herself, enjoying Roy’s groans from above.

Roy looked at the knife in his hand for a moment, wondering how to use it. Lilina’s actions surprised him again, but that was something she’d do all the time so it wasn’t too taken aback by them - however, the pleasure coming from his crotch made it a bit harder to focus. His hand ended up a bit shaky as he looked at Cecilia, thinking. The fear in her surviving eye seemed so genuine… And once the woman saw him looking at her, her expression changed and he could almost tell that she was begging him to help her. But that couldn’t be true… Lilina wouldn’t lie to him about something like this - Cecilia’s acting was really on point, he decided. He drew a sharp breath as Lilina took his shaft deeper into her mouth, still as baffled as before. Eventually, he just drove the knife into the upper part of Cecilia’s stomach. Seeing a shiver go through her body was incredible. He had taken the lives of numerous soldiers before, but this was different. Those were nameless thugs, whereas here he was about to kill his teacher who he’d known for most of his life. The knife also made it a lot more personal than just cutting people down with his sword… And so, he drew the knife down Cecilia’s stomach and reveled in the feeling of excitement spreading through her body, making him blow his load into Lilina’s mouth. Pieces of Cecilia’s guts began to fall out along with blood, falling onto Lilina’s body below him. As her hair wasn’t long enough to cover her perky ass, some of them splashed onto it - thrilling the girl more as she felt the flesh hit her and bringing her over the edge as well. She tried her best to swallow his semen, but had to give up as her orgasm had taken her. She released his cock from her mouth and let the final part of his climax hit her on the face as she moaned loudly in her own climax.

The lovers remained in that position for a moment, waiting to recover from their respective orgasms. Once they were done, Lilina looked up at Roy. “Do you want to switch places?” She asked, and for a moment Roy considered the answer - then he just shook his head in return. Accepting his decision, Lilina turned around on her knees - coming face-to-cunt with Cecilia’s slit. Leaning closer, her head touching the handle of the knife from below, Lilina used her tongue - that still had some of Roy’s semen over it - to lick on Cecilia’s lower lips. Playing with them for a while, she used her tongue to tickle Cecilia’s clitoris for a moment - causing squirms of pleasure to go through her lower body. With one hand, Lilina started to finger herself again as she proceeded to slide her tongue inside her teacher’s pussy. This would be the ultimate way to show, how much she had triumphed over her - making Cecilia cum against her will before killing her. Lilina continued to eat her out as Roy proceeded with cutting her up. Pulling the knife out, he caused more blood and guts to spill on top of Lilina’s head, adding a different shade of red to her red headband. Adding to the vertical cut he had done, the Young Lion dragged the knife horizontally across her waist, with the two cuts forming a red T across her belly. Then, he let go of the knife, putting it on a small ledge, and just reached for the vertical line. Pulling it open, he reached inside, splashing his hands with blood. He continued to move them around on the inside, feeling up some of Cecilia’s internal organs - the discomfort clearly visible on her face. Pulling his hands out, he watched them be stained with blood with morbid curiosity. “I think it’s enough for me.” He commented, and took a step back, sitting down onto the bed. Lilina didn’t reply, continuing to lap at Cecilia’s pussy until the waves of release washed over her face.

Only as Cecilia’s body began shaking in an unwanted climax did Lilina get up and turned towards him, using her fingers to get off and show him that she was really enjoying this. She squirted all over the floor, unclasping her bra as she did and letting it fall off so that her smaller tits were free. Then, the heiress to Ostia dragged her panties off her legs, leaving her fully naked just like the other two people in the room were. Grabbing the knife from the spot Roy left it on, she quickly dragged it across Cecilia’s throat - causing a fountain of blood to squirt onto her body as the woman’s climax was violently interrupted. From the look in Cecilia’s surviving eye, the woman was expecting to at least be able to finish that climax before she did that… That extra cruelty caused Lilina’s pussy to ache yet again. She set the knife down, and took a few steps back, making Roy fall back onto the bed. Without even turning, she climbed on top of him and lined her pussy up with his member - and started grinding on it as she watched Cecilia bleed out. The general’s demise was not a very lengthy process, the multiple open wounds causing her to lose blood quite quickly. Still, she spasmed in a way that was quite pleasant to the eye, her breasts moving out of sync since one of them had a path cut through it. Roy had some troubles watching that, but the way Lilina was bouncing on his dick left him satisfied enough. Before Cecilia had died, she was able to tell that both of her younger spectators were able to get off, Roy’s hot semen shooting deep into Lilina’s womb. Even in her post-orgasmic state, Lilina made sure to watch Cecilia’s face closely, making sure that she was able to catch the exact moment she died. The mindless look appearing on the usually knowledgeable woman’s face was very satisfying - lighting a fire within her that just wouldn’t go away.

Because she ended so fired up, Lilina continued to milk countless loads from Roy’s cock as the night continued. The lord had little choice in the matter, not that he complained- though seeing her use a staff to grant him extra vigor over and over left him pretty drained, even if his body was revitalized each time. However, the pleasure washing over him and the pure love pouring from Lilina as she did that gave him the strength he needed to survive through her ordeal. Eventually, the girl’s endurance ran out too, and she just cuddled him as she drifted off into sleep. The magic she put on him didn’t last for much longer, and he soon followed suit, the two lovers finishing the night that truly ended up unforgettable for them as Cecilia’s corpse still watched on from its position in front of the bed.



Lyn rose on the bed she and Hector were lying on. It was the final day of their honeymoon, and the two of them were resting up after another round of fucking. Lyn had to admit that it felt really good, Hector’s prowess in battle easily translating into one in the bedroom, one that was able to satisfy the lady of Caelin’s needs quite well. However, there was something else on her mind now. Through the duration of their honeymoon, she just couldn’t get Florina’s death out of her head. Even before that, she had been thinking of possibly dying in the future, and every time it made her cunt even more damp. As she grew up, her parents taught her the ways of the Lorca tribe. Among them, one of the old customs stood out to her. She used to think of it in the past, and while she was preparing for the wedding, it came back to her in full force. And now that it was the final day, it was the last time she could bring it up.
“...Hector. There’s something I want you to hear.”
“Oh? Let’s hear it, then.” Hector sat up and turned to look directly at her nude body, his cock throbbing to fully erect again.
“The people of the plains have a certain custom. It says… That if the bride isn’t pregnant when the honeymoon is over, her husband can decide to take her head.” Hector laughed in answer.
“If other Sacae women are as feisty in bed as you are, that’s just throwing away a nice fuck!” Lyn wasn’t too happy that he wasn’t taking her seriously.
“The wedding candle has magic to test for pregnancy… and I’m not pregnant right now.” As Hector still didn’t seem to get the hint, Lyn got up and walked off for a moment. Before going off to this realm, she had asked for Hector’s axe to be delivered on the final day. The servants did just that, and she had hidden Armads from Hector’s sight earlier. Now, she brought it back into the room - showing the axe to Hector. He stared at the weapon for a moment, processing Lyn’s words until he was able to understand, what she meant. Once he did, his eyes shifted from the weapon she was carrying - sandwiching the handle between her heavy tits, and licking the upper part of the blade with her tongue - onto her smiling face.
“You do want this, then.” He commented, only for Lyn to nod in return. “I’d love it if you took my head and fucked my corpse!” She called out, one arm pressing against the massive axe’s blade and opening a small cut in it. Setting the axe against the wall, she approached him again and grabbed one of his hands with both of hers. “Will you do it?”

Hector looked at her face for a moment, considering his options. This was not something he had expected. Even if he grew used to Lyn coming up with things that surprised him, this was definitely the biggest surprise of all. Then again, it was her idea for Florina to hang during their wedding - so the woman had shown some liking for death before. Still, she was a friend - more than that, he did love her. Moreso, he meant what he said before… Lyn’s cunt felt really incredible. Was he ready to give up on it all because the woman he loved was asking him to? Yes, he realized. That was enough reason for him.
“All right! I will do it. But first… let us fuck one final time.” Hearing this, Lyn immediately threw herself onto him, kissing him passionately as happiness spread through her body. It worked! She’d get to die on a whim, just like that! Her excitement began to leak down her legs, mixing with Hector’s semen from earlier and seeping into her white stockings. The extra lubrication made the penetration feel even better as Hector’s strong arms grabbed her by her butt and helped her lower herself onto his dick. Between his strong thrusts and her own bounces, the couple was able to share in their pleasure equally, both of them quickly working their way to another climax. However, knowing it would be the last time they joined like this, both Hector and Lyn tried their best to last as long as they could, pushing the limits of their endurance. “Aa-aah! I can’t belieeeeve we’re doing this! I’ve fantasized about thiiiis for so long!” Lyn’s moans as she spoke out showed that her arousal was genuinely the strongest she had ever felt, with each of Hector’s thrusts bringing her to a realm of pleasure she never thought possible before. In the end, that led to her coming a little bit faster than Hector - her cunt spasming hard on his shaft before he shoot a fresh dose of cum into her womb.

Even as strong a man as Hector still needed a moment of rest after coming yet again. Even if Lyn’s body felt pretty limp too, she still managed to climb off him and trudge through their little house again. There was one element she deemed necessary for her death: Her beautiful white dress that was still waiting for her in one of the rooms, set up on a rack. Lifting it from it not without some trouble, she struggled for a moment to drag it on through her head. Her ponytail got in the way, but she still managed to do it nonetheless. Using a mirror to adjust it correctly, she laughed at how out-of-place she looked in this. Before coming to Askr - hell, even before meeting that beefy jerk who turned into her husband - she had never envisioned herself wearing something like this. She was never one for the pretty dresses, but she had to admit that wearing this one made her happy. On top of the rack, there was one more thing waiting for her - the small white veil that replaced the usual band binding her hair during the wedding. She put in on as well, and after making sure one more time that her dress looked just right she returned to the bedroom.

Hector had recovered from his climax at this point, getting up from the bed and lifting Armads from the spot she left it in. His half-erect cock was plopped on the front of his naked, muscular body that’d make many girls wet by just looking at it. She was able to make it hers for a while… But now her desire to die outvalued it. Standing proudly, Lyn raised her chin upwards, stretching her neck and giving him a good target to hit. The green-haired girl watched happily as her husband raised his axe behind his back, preparing to take a swing. However, the angle worried her a bit. Without many words, Hector just slammed the axe forward - burying the massive weapon in her small, well-trained form. With the axe’s size, it entered her body all the way from between her breasts to the lower parts of her stomach, cutting the dress open. As it hugged her tits tightly, they sprung free, receiving their share of blood from the vertical cut across the front of her body. The force of the blow threw her back a bit, and it sure hurt, but she was still able to think clearly even with a wound of this magnitude. This was not what she had in mind… Hector ripped the axe out of her, and the blood rapidly flowing out of the wound caused her to weaken - enough that the Lorca girl fell to her knees, her long dress pooling around her legs. She could feel incredible heat in her cunt, unlike anything she had felt before, but she’d have no time to make use of it. With whatever strength she still had, she raised her eyes and looked straight at Hector, who was watching her closely, his cock fully erect again.
“H-Hector… I wanted you to cut my head off… Do it before I pass out...” She could see his eyes widen as he understood that she meant this literally - he had attacked her like he would any other person, but this was not what she wanted.

Raising the axe again, this time he delivered a horizontal slice through the neck she stretched out again, and watched the fountain of blood spurting from her neck stump. Her head was thrown away from the rest of the body, sent flying across the room before ramming into one of the walls. Most of her ponytail was cut off, falling onto the dress on the floor behind her back, but the top part of it stayed with her head, separated from it by the white veil. Sliding down the wall, her head bumped off the ground with just enough force so that she could take a look from the side at her dying body. Although her body started twitching madly, the heavy dress was enough to keep it from falling over, the blood from her neck stump mixing with that coming from the first wound Hector had given her and staining the cut-up dress red. Her boobs heaved a lot with the dying spasms her body showed, causing Hector’s cock to grow even harder than before. Lyn watched happily as the Marquess of Ostia approached the body. Not wanting to bother with getting the dress off her so he could reach her cunt again, he just slid his cock into the inviting stump of her neck. The tightness of her esophagus was pretty unexpected, but it only helped him get off while Lyn watched. Even if her muscles were heavy now, she was still able to conjure a smile onto her face as she watched him spurt his load down her neck hole and into her stomach, fully satisfied that she brought the tribal custom up. If her body wasn’t able to produce him a heiress - a face of a Lilina she had come across in Askr appeared in her mind for a moment - then it was only right to turn it into a fucktoy before throwing her away. She wondered if he’d think of doing that, though - she hadn’t suggested that, and she couldn’t ask him to do it being just a head. If not… Well, he’d at least fuck her a few more times after she died. She was perfectly fine with that being the end of her story - another her could always pick up where she left off. “Thanks, Hector…” She thought to herself as she watched him pull out of her neck, blood and cum running down his shaft. That was the last sight Lyn saw before passing away.

Pulling out, Hector grabbed a part of her dress and used it to wipe the blood off his cock. Coming back to Askr next, he’d be thrown right back into battle straight away. As much as he loved to fight, a good fuck after a long day of battle was a welcome way to rest. For a while, Lyn had provided him with that, and he wasn’t too happy about missing out on that now that his lover was dead. Of course, this month left him very spent, and he could do with a short break from all the sex he and Lyn had shared, but he had to think a bit further than that. He face the corpse again, remembering that one of the Eliwoods had shown him a fuck doll made out of Ninian’s corpse. That one was pretty much unscathed, though - whereas here Lyn’s body was cut open, almost in half. He realized that this could create a problem if he wanted to do the same… But that wouldn’t stop him from trying. He turned again to take a look at Lyn’s detached head. Walking towards it, he picked it from the ground and examined it. It seemed pretty much flawless, her beauty preserved in one final heartfelt smile. As it was intact, there’d be no issues with it for sure - so even if the body was unable to be preserved, the head would still allow him to blow off some of the excitement the battles would leave him in, just as Lyn wanted. Still, if her corpse couldn’t be turned into a toy… He respectfully set the head down on a ledge, then returned to where Lyn’s headless corpse was. Ripping the already irreparable dress off her body, he lifted the body from the ground and carried it back onto the bed. Once there, he slid his cock into her asshole. It seemed even tighter than usual, and it was still contracting on his cock from time to time. He proceeded to fuck Lyn’s corpse a few more times until he decided he was satisfied with it. Then, carrying the axe on one shoulder and Lyn’s corpse on the other, he returned to Askr, heading directly for the workshops of mages who specialised in the magic he needed.

 No.14963

Intermission 5: Forging Bonds: Ylissean Travelers



Tags: cons, F/F, M/F, hanging, disembowelment, strangling, amputation, beheading




Sumia walked through walked through the Askrian village Lucina had dragged her off towards. The two of them had been summoned together, and the blue-haired girl was adamant that she was actually her future daughter. Because of her insistence that that was the case, Sumia did end up going for Chrom’s affections, and she’d say the two of them were making good progress. However, Lucina seemed not to be too satisfied with that, constantly urging her to do more. Even if it was a bit annoying that she hadn’t given her the time to come to terms with her feeling for her lord, outside of that the future girl seemed to care a lot about her, trying to spend time with her all the time. And this trip was a result of that - she suggested that the two of them could go together to shop for clothes in order to have some mother-daughter bonding. However, Sumia was not too happy with the results. The joy showing on her future daughter's face as she went through the stalls was heartwarming, but the girl had literally no taste in these… And Sumia found herself unable to tell her that, so they both got matching dresses, save for their color… With the dresses being made out of nothing but lace, enough so that anyone was able to see through these, and is was so short, too!. To make things worse, Lucina tricked her into trying it on, then refused to give her her normal clothes back - and as they continued to wander around, anyone could stare at Sumia’s modest breasts and her unshaved cunt through the purple piece of clothing… Or at least the pegasus knight felt this way. In reality, it would require more than just a glance to see through the dress, but that didn’t stop Sumia from blushing whenever she felt anyone looking at her - Lucina seemed to take pleasure in seeing her blush like that, taking glances at her shapely breasts every few minutes. To make things worse, Lucina refused to put her dress on too - if she did, Sumia would feel a bit better that she wasn’t alone in this. However, Lucina justified her decision saying that she needed to protect her on the way back to the castle, and that with her new bow she needed clothes she was comfortable wearing.

Sumia’s disappointment was showing clearly on her face, and Lucina was able to catch it while sneaking another glance at her future mother’s body. A part of her was jealous of her bigger tits, but another side of her found herself getting a bit wet looking at her sexual parts. In the bad future she had came from, she and her sister Cynthia had seem terrible horrors, and they turned towards one another for support. As they grew older, the horrors they witnessed grew as well, and with them suddenly becoming aware of their sexuality that relationship turned more sexual, too. That left her with no stigma towards in-family sexuality, so Lucina had no issues that her body was getting aroused looking at her mother’s boobs and cunt. In fact, she was more than welcoming of that feeling. Seeing that Sumia wasn’t too happy with the results of their trip, Lucina immediately knew, how to make it up to her. Her mother had still not had sex with Chrom, so she should just show her the pleasures that only a family could share. Maybe that would be the push the older girl needed to finally get more busy with her father. However… Lucina wondered, if this was enough. Maybe she could make this gift even more impactful, than that? In their stay in Askr, the two of them had been to a couple of public executions - and Sumia seemed to be captivated by these. Between that, and the number of women she had overheard talking about giving up their lives for their lovers’ enjoyment, it seemed that this was a practice she shouldn’t overlook. After all, her end goal here was just to make sure that Sumia and Chrom would get together, and that the two of them would have their lives in this world as enjoyable as they possibly could. Was she ready to give her life up for this? If it meant that Sumia would finally take that final step towards Chrom, then she would gladly do just that, Lucina decided. They were already on their way out of the village, so Lucina was forced to get into the final shop that was there by the exit. Sadly, inside they didn’t have much that would help with her plans. She could always ask Sumia to kill her with Thogn… But Lucina knew that her mother didn’t really like bows, and the future princess also wanted Sumia to just watch as she did it all on her own. With that in mind, she went through the shop’s wares again, but all she could find that was even remotely useful was a length of thread that the vendor claimed was unbreakable.. Well, it was better than nothing. Lucina picked out a blue one and paid for it, then the mother and daughter pair left the village and began to move through the forest back towards the castle.

Lucina was taking lead during the walk, checking out if the path was safe, with Sumia just following her from a few steps behind. That let her guide Sumia off the path and deeper into the woods. Once they made it deep enough that no one would stumble across them by accident, Lucina turned around to look at the grey-haired woman. “Mother. I’m sorry that you didn’t enjoy yourself today… So I wanted to apologize.” Setting her bow down, she quickly undid the straps that were holding her cloak in place, and once it was off, moved on to the piece of armor covering her chest.
“...Lucina? Why are you…” Sumia asked as she watched her remove her high, armored boots, with her blue tabard following next.
“I’ve seen the way you act when watching these public executions… So I want to give a private one, just for you.” As Lucina said that, all that remained on her body was her form-fitting blue bodysuit. Her mother blushed at the sight, Lucina’s feminine zones enhanced by the clothes that were hugging them tightly.
“W-Why, Lucina! You don’t need to do this much… Also, why are you stripping?” Sumia voiced her weak protests as Lucina ignored her, fiddling with the straps that held her bodysuit together. Once they were undone, she quickly pulled all of it off, leaving her suddenly more exposed than her mother was - her small boobs and shaved pussy clearly visible to Sumia.
“L-Lucina… This is wrong…” Sumia tried to protest again as her naked daughter began to approach her.
“Oh relax mother, you’ll enjoy it too… And learn something you can use when you finally go intimate with father.” Lucina brushed her words aside as she reached Sumia, the fingers of one of her hands slipping under the bottom of her dress right away. She was able to watch her hand through the dress as she moved it against Sumia’s pussy, rubbing the woman’s labia for a while. Sumia just melted under her touch, almost collapsing as a moan of pleasure left her lips - her reaction showing that just as she was saying, her mother was still a virgin. This just made this a lot more sweeter, making Lucina think back to when she and Cynthia lost it to one another. For just a moment, she wanted to take Sumia’s too. But no. Sumia’s virginity was Chrom’s to take, not hers. Sumia’s head jerked upwards as the woman moaned again, bringing Lucina back to reality. Her fingers were working on their own before, just fiddling around Sumia’s entrance. Now, Lucina slid one inside, and watched as a shiver went through her mother’s body. With her other hand, Lucina began to feel her breasts through the dress, the moans leaving Sumia’s lips like music to hear ears. She wanted desperately to kiss her, but her first kiss was also Chrom’s to take, so she just pressed her mouth against Sumia’s exposed throat, sucking and kissing on it. The combined stimulation, along with Sumia’s inexperience, led to her not being able to last too long before she came, her juices squirting onto Lucina’s hand and wetting the dress through. Her mother grabbed on to her as weakness spread through her body, almost going limp as she shook in the first climax of her life.

“Ah, Lucina! You were right! This feels incredible!” Lucina smiled as she heard Sumia calling out like this once she had recovered a bit. “I know. Don’t worry, you and Father shall share many climaxes like these in the future.” Letting go of Sumia, the flat-chested girl backed away and watched as the woman trembled on her feet, but was able to keep standing. Then, she went for the bag she had carried, one holding the things she had bought along with a bunch of arrows for her bow. Her fingers touched one of the big, golden arrowheads, and so she pulled a pair of them out along with the thread she had gotten earlier. Her fingers immediately went to work, creating a simple loop. Looking around, she found a tree with a branch that was nice and accessible. Using a fallen tree to get up and fix the thread to it, she then put the noose around her neck. Looking at Sumia again, she smiled reassuringly at her. With all the pussy juices Sumia’s pussy had released, the front of her dress was now clinging directly to her body, making it even easier to see her cunt through it. That caused Lucina’s cunt to heat up as well - she had just the solution for it, too. She still had the arrows with her - and she guided one of them towards her cunt. With how massive the arrowhead was, she wasn’t sure if it was even going to fit inside her - but the girl was determined to try. Rubbing her cunt with a few fingers for a moment to make it just a bit more wet, she then slipped the tip into her cunt. Ah, its touch was so revolting! Slowly sliding it deeper in, she could feel her entrance stretching open as the arrow grew in side. Eventually, she made it so that just the widest point of it was on the outside. With the small spikes making it even bigger, it would be impossible to slide it in the way she was doing it before. So instead Lucina just shoved it in. The arrow popped inside as she moaned loudly, the spikes that were so problematic now being pressed against her pussy walls.

Letting go of the arrow, Lucina’s pussy walls clenched around it, not letting it fall out - even if they didn’t it was too big to just fall out on its own. Lucina weighed the second arrow in her hands for a moment. Her anus was still waiting, but she knew there was no way it would stretch enough for the arrow’s end to fit. Instead, she snapped it at the very end, removing the quill from the end of it. Flipping the arrow around, she then moved it towards her ass. If her boobs were nothing to be jealous of, her ass was just the opposite. Round and bouncy, and not too big in size. With one hand, she spread her anus, while with the other, she prepared the shaft to push it in. One strong shove, and the entire length of the shaft easily made its way inside her - all the way to the protrusion that connected the arrowhead to it. It was just wide enough to slide inside too, leaving the arrowhead as an unorthodox butt plug. With both of these in place, Lucina spread her legs and began rubbing herself as fast as she could. With the arrow filling her cunt, her fingers could only play around the entrance, but occasionally touching the arrow and moving the tip around inside her was enough for her. She happily masturbated while Sumia watched her, until the blue-haired girl reached a climax of her own. Her legs began shaking as she squirted her juices onto her thighs and the fallen tree below her. She stayed there for a while, recovering from her climax, until her head rose and she looked directly at Sumia.

“Mother… Once I’m dead… Please, go to father... And finally make me, okay?”
Lucina’s warm voice as she made her final request touched Sumia’s heart. “I-I will!” She answered as Lucina stepped off the fallen tree. Lucina did get it right - Sumia really enjoyed the executions they had watched together. And to see that the one dying this time was her future daughter, one she had come to love as if she was a real one, made the experience even more amazing. Even if the girl’s small chest meant her boobs didn’t jiggle around at all as her short fall ended, the emotional aspect of this was more important to her than what the hanging girl looked like. Lucina’s reddening face as the girl ran out of oxygen in her lungs looked interesting, though. At first, her legs remained mostly motionless, making it a bit disappointing to her. However, Lucina seemed to notice, or she just lost control over them, for they suddenly started kicking around. Even from a distance, Sumia could see the disturbance in the air they caused. For Lucina, it sent her into swings, ones accompanied by the tree branch bending up and down as well. With the noose being just a thin thread, it easily cut into her neck - leaving a red mark around her neck that was visible even for Sumia, especially as it started to cut her skin open and blood began to drip from it. It seemed that the seller’s words were true, though - it showed no signs that it was about to break even with it being forced to support her entire weight. Of course, her neck hurt, and so did her lungs, but Lucina was fine with that if that meant seeing a happy look on Sumia’s face. With all the kicking around her legs were doing, they were hitting the shaft of arrow inside her cunt from time to time, making it rub against her sensitive inner walls and sending jolts of pleasure through her body. As one of those went through her body, she realized that it made it a little easier for her to handle the pain. Following that, her hands, which she at first dropped at her sides idly, now sprung up to her barely existent tits. To help herself, Lucina began pulling and pinching through her nipples. Because of her boobs’ size, they didn’t really get a lot of attention most of the time, meaning Lucina wasn’t too used to this, and the pleasure she was getting from it was marginal. Still, having anything to help her through the hanging was welcome, and so she continued to squeeze the little pink flesh nubs with as much strength as she usually put into swinging her Falchion around.

With the way her butt was turned around by the kicks, the arrow stuck inside it was being forced outside. However, Lucina tried her hardest to keep it in, her sphincter clenching hard on the part that was stuck in it and successfully keeping it inside her anus. Even as most of her body began to loosen up because she was losing control over it, that part of her instead began squeezing even harder, making it impossible for the arrow to fall out. For her cunt, the juices leaking from it still made it easy for the arrow to slide out, but its width it was impossible - so it just clinged to her inner walls near the entrance to her cunt. Lucina’s face began turning a darker purple as her body started to give up. Looking at Sumia, she saw that her mother was hesitantly moving her fingers along the entrance to her cunt. Looking proudly at her, Lucina felt fully satisfied with what she had done - if she came to father looking like this, they would end up having sex… Lucina laughed a bit as she thought of this. She was making sure that another her would get her life, giving up her own in return… A shiver went through her body following that thought. Her bladder gave way, covering the arrow’s shaft and the forest ground below her in yellow piss. Her hands started twisting around, letting go of her stretched out nipples before going completely still. Her legs followed with one final powerful kick, before going limp. Her body swung around a few more times because of her earlier kicks, before stopping still. As her feet were angled towards the ground, Sumia could see that her toes were just a few inches away from reaching the ground. Sumia curiously continued to touch herself, watching Lucina’s face as the last tidbits of life disappeared from it. Lucina’s mouth opened, her tongue hanging out along and letting a trail of saliva go down her pointy chin. Her blue eyes rolled upwards, the mark of the exalt disappearing as she died. Sumia wouldn’t be able to tell, though, as her irises were obscured from view now. Her eyes weren’t all a single color now, though - with dashes of blood from popped veins showing up as red signs on the whites of her eyes. The future princess of Ylisse died in the noose, with the woman she thought of and loved as her mother being the only witness.

As great as it felt, Sumia managed to tear her fingers away from her pussy once Lucina’s body went motionless. She approached it slowly. The pegasus knight could tell that her daughter was dead, but it didn’t feel real - the girl had not even been born yet, and yet here she was, dead. Her touching her to her first climax made Sumia curious about her cunt now. Reaching the hanging corpse, Sumia reached for her pussy and grabbed the arrow that was stuck there. Gently pulling it out, her hand was coated with a load of Lucina’s pussy juices that the arrow was holding back. She kept the arrow in her hand while the other hand reached for Lucina’s cunt too, her fingers spreading it open as she took a curious look at the pink insides. Once her curiosity was satisfied, Sumia pushed a few fingers inside, comparing the way the still-warm flesh of Lucina’s dead cunt felt to how her own pussy felt when she felt it up moments before. Her inexperienced, untouched to this day pussy was more sensitive to touch, reacting against her fingers more than Lucina’s cooling down vagina did, but Sumia’s inexperience also meant she couldn’t really tell the difference. Because of that, she quickly lost interest in it, and backed away. The corpse could stay here, she decided. With how deep into the forest they were, there was a chance that no one would stumble across it - and it could make for a great spot for a date with Chrom in the future.

Picking Lucina’s bag from the ground, she decided that her bow could stay with its master. However… A more mischievous idea appeared in her mind. Lifting it from the ground, she approached Lucina’s corpse again. Forcing one end into the ground below the girl, she then gently slid the other end into Lucina’s pussy, as deep as she could. Letting go of it and backing off, she was happy to see that it stayed in place without sliding out. The wedges near the end were mostly a visual bonus to the bow, but now they had another use in keeping it inside Lucina’s cunt. Taking a final look at her future daughter’s nude body, Sumia ran off. She made a promise to her; now, it was time to find her Chrom.

It wasn’t too hard to find the exalt, for he was still in his room. Sumia was such in a hurry, that she didn’t even go back to her room to change herself, and so the clumsy girl was still wearing the lacy dress as she entered. “Oh Sumia, back from your trip already?” Chrom asked, his eyes widening as he saw what she was wearing. “W-what are you wearing?” He asked, a bit startled by her appearance. Sumia suddenly blushed as she remembered, how revealing her dress was, but reminded herself that she was here to do more than that.
“Lucina got it for me… I just couldn’t refuse her.” Sumia explained as she walked closer to Chrom. He nodded in return, already used to his future daughter's antics. He wasn’t really concerned with the reason, anyways - his eyes looking at her breasts through the dress. She fought back against another blush as she noticed, what he was doing - he was the one person she shouldn’t have troubles letting look at them.
“However… That Lucina is no longer with u-us, Chrom…” Chrom’s gaze shifted back up at her face, surprise replacing the absent minded look from before. “Why? What happened?” He asked, and tears appeared in Sumia’s eyes. “On the way back she… she… she hanged herself… because she noticed I didn’t enjoy our trip…” Sumia’s voice trailed off, heat appearing in her abdomen as she thought back to the hanging. “She stripped nude first, too… I-I could see everything…” As she said that, Chrom’s eyes turned towards Sumia’s pussy. The laces barely covered it in the first place, but with it still being soaked with Sumia’s cunt honey, he was able to see right through it. That, the earlier look at Sumia’s boobs, and listening to Sumia as she described Lucina’s hanging in more detail, all left him with a throbbing erection in his pants - one that he unsuccessfully tried to hide.

As Sumia noticed the bulge in his pants, she remembered what Lucina did to her before she hanged. Her final words fresh in her mind, Sumia reached for it. Pulling his pants down, her eyes widened at the sight of his cock springing up as she freed it. Emboldened by Chrom earlier checking her out and Lucina’s actions, she reached for it, clumsily wrapping her fingers around it. The look of pleasure on Chrom’s face as she ran her fingers down his length and back up told her what she was doing was right. His handsome, young face looked so inviting now… Sumia leaned in closer, delivering a face to his slightly ajar lips. Her stomach fluttered as he kissed her back, his hands starting to reach for her body. However, him suddenly touching her startled her enough that she broke the kiss, and stumbled over her own legs - falling over in the process. Chrom caught her before she had fallen all the way down, but she still ended up on her knees in front of him - getting a close-up look at his prick. In fact, her face ended up pressed right against it. She opened her mouth curiously, another idea popping into her head - and slowly closed her lips around the tip of his cock. With this being the first time she was taking a cock up her mouth - or into her body at all - she wasn’t able to take too much of it. However, this Chrom was just as new to this as she was, and so he just moaned as she clumsily took about the half of his length into her mouth. With Sumia being busy working at his cock, he was given some time to process, what was happening. Was he ready to take their relationship to this level? He had to admit that he liked the pegasus knight - but was he actually in love with her? He tried to think about it as Sumia proceeded to suck him off, her hands working on the parts of his dick that her mouth couldn’t reach. He was unable to reach any conclusion before reaching a climax, but the pleasure coursing through him as he came into her mouth and all over her face convinced him to keep going.

As he recovered from his climax, Sumia tried to wipe his semen off her face, but with her hands covered with his semen too it didn’t really work out. Getting up, she shoved him over, making him fall onto the bed. “Before… I-I skipped over Lucina’s final words.” Sumia’s words left Chrom a bit confused - why would she bring this up now?
“She wanted me to come to you… And that we’d make her together.” Sumia blushed again as she explained, her expression combined with her words making Chrom go erect again. “We cannot disappoint her, then.” He smiled at Sumia as she climbed on top of him. With a quick rip of his strong hands, he tore the dress away from her body, leaving her fully nude - but she wasn’t embarrassed about it anymore. Her heart felt as if it was to burst from her chest from excitement as she moved her pussy over his cock. Then, she slowly lowered herself onto it - only to feel powerful pain from it as she took him inside, the pain of having her hymen broken. Blood began to trickle out of her pussy and onto Chrom’s cock, but she ignored it and lowered herself until his entire length was inside. “Are you alright?” Chrom asked her, seeing the pain showing up on her face - and Sumia just nodded, although her head was shaking as she did it. “I-I’m fine! It’s supposed to hurt the first time, right?” Whatever little knowledge of sex she had beforehand was telling her that this was the case. Lucina warned her about that, at least. However, if her words were true… Then letting Chrom fill her up should feel even better than when Lucina was touching her there. For a while, she just waited on top of him, her hands finding Chrom’s and squeezing them tightly while the pain slowly grew weaker. Once it disappeared, Sumia started to move her hips up and down his shaft. Just like the blue-haired girl said, this felt incredible! Slowly, she picked up the pace. By the time she and Chrom reached their climaxes together, she was taking in full from her skills as a pegasus knight, bouncing on top of him and moaning like crazy. His load went straight into her womb as she collapsed on top of him, senseless as a powerful orgasm took hold of her body.

However, before she could recover from the second orgasm of her life, she found herself laid out on the bed. Chrom had moved out from beneath her, and was towering over her body now. To her surprise, she felt his cock working its way into her pussy again. “We wouldn’t want to disappoint Lucina, right? We have to make sure that you do get pregnant now.” Hearing his explanation, Sumia let herself be taken by her instincts, moaning happily as Chrom pounded her cunt again and again. In the end, she did get pregnant that day - just as Lucina wanted.


Staying in the outrealm for the pregnant women for nine months was quite bothersome, but Sumia knew it was the best way to keep both her and her future daughters safe. Chrom visited her from time to time, but most of the time she was pretty bored - as her belly grew bigger, she became unable to practice her lance or riding her pegasus. While she filled her time reading some of her favorite novels - and also new ones she had discovered in Askr - she couldn’t do that all day. Masturbation helped for a while, with Sumia using both of her hands and the arrow she took from Lucina to do it, but doing it too much wouldn’t be healthy for the babies, so Sumia had to limit herself on that end. In the end, she had all the time she could possibly want to think about what happened with Lucina - and the more she recalled that, the more romantic the whole endeavor seemed. Taking a loved one to a secluded spot and dying for their pleasure? That’s something you’d do for your one true love, not a daughter for her mother. Did Lucina love her that much? Sumia was sad she only noticed this once the future girl had died like that. As she stayed in the outrealm, she found herself developing a desire to be reunited with Lucina, and to thank her for what she had done. Only now was she able to truly appreciate the gift the girl had given her. The happiness she found with Chrom was also a result of what Lucina did… The more Sumia thought about it, the more convinced she became that she had to die in that way as well. Chrom enjoyed listening to the story about Lucina’s death, always getting extra hard when she told it to him, so she was sure her exalt would enjoy if she did the same for him. Giving birth to her two daughters, and seeing both Lucina and Cynthia as healthy babies, she knew what she had to do next. After taking care of them for some more time, she had given the two of them up to the outrealm where people looked after all the Askr heroes’ children, and happily returned to Askr and to her Chrom.

They both fucked hard once she found him - from her perspective, they haven’t had sex for months and she really craved it. Once they were done, however, she rose up from the bed and looked straight at him.
“C-Chrom… There’s something I need to tell you.” Sumia looked at him seriously, and he looked at her with some concern. “What is it, my dear?”
“Truth is… I’ve been thinking about Lucina all this time. And I decided that I want to die just like she did.” Chrom’s expression turned to one of surprise. “Are you sure about this?” He asked her with concern… But the tone of his voice told her he would be happy with either answer. Reassured by this, she was able to smile as she confirmed her feelings. “Yes… I need to be reunited with her, to thank her for all that she had done.”
“Well, then I’m not going to stop you.” Chrom replied, and Sumia slapped him on the arm playfully. “Sure you won’t! We both know you will enjoy this too!” They both laughed for a moment, just resting and basking in the other’s presence. Sumia let her gaze wander along Chrom’s room, that had not changed too much in the months since she had left. For all the thinking Sumia did, she completely forgot to think of the way she’d kill herself. And yet, the moment her eyes reached Falchion, she knew what she had to do. Her hands briefly reached for it, before the knight remembered that she’d not be able to use it. You needed the exalt’s blood for it - and while her body had taken a lot of royal liquids into it, she doubted that would help her in this case. However, she liked the idea, so her gaze just moved along, searching for something else she could use.

Fortunately, Chrom had another spare sword in his room as well. Getting up, Sumia grabbed it - and after taking a moment at her bag, returned back to the bed. Her eyes lit up as she saw that Chrom’s cock was ready for another round. She climbed back on top of him, taking his cock the same way she did when they first had sex. This time, she was able to ride it with much more intensity than before, but she kept to some steady pumps while holding the sword in her shaking hands. To help her stay stable, Chrom grabbed onto her butt, feeling her gentle curves one final time. Drawing a deep breath, she placed the sword’s tip in front of a lower part of her belly. Then, she drove it towards herself, stabbing herself with it. The instant she did, she could feel pain as first her skin, then her insides were cut apart. Fortunately for Chrom, she put it at just the correct height - the sword going through her womb that was stretched out after her pregnancy but not through her vaginal canal that was housing his cock. Destroying the organ that housed a Lucina in it for nine month seemed the perfect way to start out. She let it stay there for a moment, the pain pulsating through her body just like the pain of having her hymen broken did those months before. And just like back then, the pain eventually grew weaker - telling her she should continue. The sword’s blade was oriented vertically, so all it took was just a little pull up. The blade easily cut through her flesh, cutting her abdominal cavity open. A red line appeared on her skin following the trail left by the sword. Having gotten the sword a safe distance from Chrom, Sumia began to ride him again. Her bounces caused her insides to move around as well, the two disconnected parts of her skin flapping open as her guts began to slip out of the bleeding cut. However, that didn’t stop her - and she continued to drag it past her intestines, through the large intestine and into her stomach. Not slowing down, she continued to cut herself open until the sword crashed into her sternum, which put up the first real resistance to the blade. Once she reached that, she pulled the sword out, and put it away on an empty part of the bed. Then, she just leaned back and continued to ride Chrom as more and more of her insides and blood was shaken out of the wound, until she felt his hot release shooting into her pussy and sliced up womb. Her own climax came just right after his, making her use her hands for support as post-coital weakness took her.

Recovering from the orgasm, her body wasn’t as responsive as before. The blood she had lost caused her to grow much weaker… However, she still had enough strength in her for what she was to do next. Earlier, she had recovered Lucina’s arrow from the bag. It served her as a masturbatory tool during her pregnancy, but now it would do even more. Taking it in one hand, Sumia moved it into her body through the cut - reaching as far into her body as she could. Then, in one quick move, she shoved the arrow into her ribcage - impaling her heart on it. Her body spasmed a few times after she did that, with her getting the time to say her final words: “T-Thanks, Chrom… I-I love you…” Blood started to trickle out of the corners of her mouth as another spasm shook her body, causing her to cough out more blood. Falling over again, she couldn’t stop herself from that, with more of her insides falling onto Chrom’s belly and chest. Her mouth ended up lining up with his, and she weakly gave him one last kiss as her body gave in. “Lucina… My daughter… I’m coming to you…” Then, the pegasus knight was gone.

Chrom let her body rest on top of him for a while, its post-mortem twitches making him go hard again. With the way it was laid out on top of him, he decided he might as well fuck her again, coming inside her again. With his second climax also being delivered into her womb, it began to overflow, oozing out through the cuts the sword left in it and mixing with the contents of her midsection. Afterwards, he pushed the corpse off him, and wondered, what to do with it. First, he should probably clean all the blood up… but afterwards? Disposing of the body seemed like the natural choice. After wiping the blood off his body and putting some clothes on, he scooped her body from the bed. Thinking little of his now deceased lover, Chrom carried her corpse to the massive grave and left it there. Once a lively pegasus knight, now Sumia had become just another dead carcass in the pile.



Olivia looked at the other her sitting just opposite her on the bed they shared, a warm feeling filling her chest. It has been a month since the two of them became lovers. With the higher mortality rate of heroines in Askr, it was a huge milestone for both of them to live this long. And so, they were celebrating their 1-month anniversary. She tapped the box she had wrapped in the depths of her black veil that was holding the gift for her beloved while awkwardly leaning in for another kiss. Similar blushes appeared on both of their faces as their lips connected, a thrill of excitement spreading through her body just like every other time they kissed. As they parted, her companion stood up for a moment, searching for something in a bag. Eventually, she find what she was searching for.
“Since it’s our anniversary, I thought I’d get you something special. Since I know how much you like my pegasus, I made you a headdress and a hairpin with the feathers that it dropped!” She spoke out happily, while handing the things she mentioned over. As the other her looked them over curiously, she continued: “Too bad even that even with us being almost the same, you just can’t get to fly one, too…” They were different alright, the dark-clad Olivia thought to herself. She found that much when the two of them were sharing secrets to another, and the other her confessed that the atmosphere in Askr was getting to her: Again and again, the pegasus-riding dancer imagined herself as the one being on the receiving end of various executions that the two of them had witnessed while dancing in the halls of the castle. Her lover could not imagine herself dying in a similar way, but if it was what the other her wanted, then she was okay with that. “I-I got you something, too.” She recovered the box from her veil, and handed it to the pegasus flier. She opened it up, and her eyes lit up as she saw a circular piece of leather inside. “This looks beautiful! But what is it? A bracelet, or an anklet? Or maybe a collar of some sort?” She asked while lifting the gift out of the box and checking it out. The Olivia who gave it drew a deep breath, then answered.
“It’s a collar, but there’s more to it than just that. It was blessed with a special spell… Once you tighten it, you can’t get it off - and it shrinks in size, too.” She stopped for a moment, as the other her eyes widened in realization. “Yes, it could strangle you to death… if that’s what you really want.” To her surprise, the other her pulled her in another kiss again. This time, she showed far more excitement than ever before… Making the other Olivia a bit sad that she failed to make her this excited before.
“Thanks! It’s all I could ever want!” The pegasus dancer called out as she broke the kiss off, immediately slipping the collar onto her neck. “One last dance… before I go?” She asked while getting up, and the other her found herself getting up too - she could never refuse a dance, and especially from her.
The two joined together, their bodies almost pressed against one another, both of them knowing it had to be more than just an usual dance. After a few quick kisses mixed with a couple of initial steps, the pegasus-riding Olivia let go of her equal and grabbed her belts, undoing them and letting the white floaty pieces of cloth on the sides of her legs fall off too. She had already taken her golden chestpiece and pauldrons off earlier, as well as her fluffy sleeves. Then, she moved on to her boots, leaving her legs in just her black thighhighs. Not to waste any time, the dark-clad Olivia also started to undress. Unhooking the long, black veil that always accentuated her performances, she let it fall off along with the white veils over her legs. Her outfit was far more revealing, so she was tempted to stop after doing that, but decided there was no point in waiting. She reached for her own collar, and removed the ring that held her cloth over her breasts from it. She let the glorified ornate bra be pushed off by her breasts springing forward, no longer squeezed down by it. The black cloth slid down her toned belly, her shapely breasts exposed for her lover to see. Almost immediately after the room’s cold air reached them, a pair of warm hands closed over them too. To feel her lover feel them up was always exciting, and so she responded to the next kiss with a bit more passion than before. They moved around in their dance again for a while, as much as the small space of their room allowed them too. However, with her breasts bouncing around and pressing against the other Olivia’s boobs through her pink tunic, and feeling her breath down her neck while they embraced with each step, she found herself slowly getting wet. And it seemed that the other her knew that, for she began moving her leg closer and closer to her crotch, rubbing her pussy with her leg through the loincloth she was wearing.

To pay her back, she dug her fingers into the cleavage of her lover’s tunic, ripping it open and tearing it off her body. She knew that the other her probably wanted her to inherit her clothes once her life had ended, but the black leotard she had underneath it would be perfect - for all her shyness, this Olivia preferred the more form-fitting and revealing outfits, while her lover had taken to add extra layers to hers. Even despite her half-nakedness, when she finished her lover suddenly blushed even harder than she did. “P-please… It’s nothing I-I haven’t seen before…” She muttered to encourage her. As that didn’t work, she let go of her and took a step back - and quickly slipped out of her loincloth, leaving her naked save for her overknee socks… and letting the other her see just how aroused she was through a look at her dripping pussy. Blushing yet again, the leotard-wearing girl knew it was her time to strip. Dragging the shoulder straps off her shoulders, she quickly slid the leotard down her body. As she pushed it past her thighs, the other dancer approached her and squeezed her breasts, paying her back for earlier. She let out a quiet moan as she dragged the dark piece of cloth down her legs and past her feet, then straightened up - just as naked as her partner. They stared at the other’s naked bodies for a moment, before embracing yet again.

They took another round around the room, twirling around in their dance. Liberated from their clothing, they could both dance as freely as they desired. Instead of a pair dance like before, they had some distance between themselves, trying their best to one-up the other’s dance constantly - all while trying not to get too distracted by the naked beauty in front of them. Their bodies were just different enough for them to be able to tell the other apart from a sight in the mirror, and the differences in their routines also made it visible that those were two different girls - just enough so that looking at the other girl each Olivia could always feel a real fire growing within her loins. This time was no different - in fact, the knowledge that she was about to die got her more excited than ever before - and it also spread to the other one. Both of their cunts were dripping like crazy by the fact they finished their dance, especially that as their dance escalated they moved on to more and more erotic moves, ending with giving quick rubs to their pussies while looking directly at the other girl, hips bucking against the fingers too. They both reached their limit at the same point - walking towards the other at the same moment, inserting their fingers into the other’s cunts so that they came at the same time. They embraced for the final time as their cunts began to squirt together, mixing their juices on their thighs and the floor below as they both supported the other in their joined climax.

Breathing heavily and her legs shaking, the pegasus-riding Olivia opened her mouth to moan out her final request.
“C-can you… do it for me?” She didn’t need to clarify, what she meant by that. The other her’s hands wrapped around her neck the fingers tightening the collar around it - setting her on her path to death. The moment she did, Olivia could already feel the leather starting to dig into her skin. For a while, the two of them just stayed in their embrace, but once she regained enough energy, she began to send her body into what would be her final dance. The other her sat down for a moment and watched as she tried to deliver the most sexual dance she had ever done. However, by the time she started, the collar was tight enough that her breath began to be restricted, with her just barely able to breathe. And so, she couldn’t deliver to the very extent of her abilities… but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try her best. Her breasts heaved with each quick jump she sent her body into, her trained, shapely legs taking steps and kicks that showed them off in their full beauty while also delivering just enough attention to her bare slit, which then she paraded proudly in front of her lover, giving her just enough time to ran her tongue against the entrance before backing away. She found herself tiring out much quicker than before, though, so she had to cut the dance short and just collapsed into the other her’s arms, her leg rubbing against her wet cunt again.

Just after she fell over, the collar finally squeezed her windpipe shut. Her face, already red from all the excitement and dancing, turned an even darker shade as she quickly blew through the air in her lungs. To make things worse, or perhaps to ease her up a bit, the other her pulled her over, lining her face up with one of her tits while her hands went towards her lower body, feeling up her ass for a moment. She continued to fondle her buttcheeks with one of them, while with the other she started fingering her again. That caused more weakness to spread through her body, mixing the pleasure from below with the pain burning within her chest - pain that was eased by the other Olivia licking and sucking on her breasts, giving extra attention to her pink, slightly swollen nipples. That, combined with the pain in her neck and her lungs she had fantasized about was enough that she was able to come a second time. As she did, Olivia pulled her fingers out, lifting her head from her chest too, and just pulled her into a strong embrace while kissing her, being able to feel the tremors going through her body as she slowly lost all control over it. Her legs began to kick out on the bed, and her hands began swinging around too, her bladder releasing and coating both her and her lover’s thighs with her piss, but the other Olivia didn’t let go of her through that and just held on until all the spasms died down. As she kissed her again, she could feel her kissing her back weakly. The two pairs of purple eyes connected for the final time, letting her watch as the life disappeared from her namesake’s eyes. “Thanks… Olivia… This was… the best gift…” As they went blank, the dying dancer felt nothing but satisfaction that this was how her life ended - with a private show for her lover, and not on the battlefield or in front of a cheering crowd.



Lissa sighed as she dragged the axe behind her, walking back to the room she was sharing with her best friend, Maribelle. The Ylissean princess wasn’t too happy about having to practice using a weapon like that, she’d rather prefer just sticking to helping people with healing magic. However, the summoner insisted that clerics like her should find some way to make themselves more useful in battle, and she knew that disappointing Kiran did bad things to one’s life expectancy. Fortunately, Frederick had shown her the basics of fighting with an axe, so she was spending the last few days rapidly relearning how to swing one around. Maribelle, however, didn’t seem to happy about that. Not because she’d have troubles with that - she was quite versed in offensive magic, too - but because she was feeling Lissa was working herself too hard. Because of that, the noble lady tried constantly to come up with ways to help her relax. Just a few days ago, Lissa had returned to the room only to found Maribelle completely naked, waiting for her on her bed. The two of them lost their virginity to one another because of Maribelle insistence that it would feel good, that it would help her rest up after a hard day of training - and she was right. Because of that, for the last few days after coming back she and Maribelle would have sex, each day Maribelle initiating some other way to do it that they haven’t tried before. As they were doing this, Lissa wondered if Maribelle knew that most people who had sex were lovers. Lissa didn’t feel about her that way, but for now she was just happy just sharing in their friendship and sex, so she decided not to tell her that. And so, feeling tired overall, Lissa found herself looking forward to what Maribelle had come up with for today. Opening the door, she saw Maribelle sitting on her bed - the blonde girl was red in the face, her eyes closed. The dignified moans she was giving out, as well as the methodical movement of her umbrella that was sticking out from between her legs, both were telling Lissa that her best friend was masturbating.

“Hello, Maribelle! I’m back!” With no concern for that, Lissa just called out happily, the blush on Maribelle’s face deepening as her eyes abruptly opened.
“Oh my, so undignified of me to be caught like this… I tried to wait for you, darling, but the things I saw today were sooo stimulating... I suppose I just couldn’t help myself.” Maribelle pulled the umbrella’s handle out of her cunt, sticky enough with her juices that Lissa could see them from a distance. “Sit down here with me and I will tell you all about it.” Nodding, Lissa set the axe down against one of the walls and approached Maribelle, sitting down on the bed next to her.
“I’ve taken the time to wander across the castle today, and I came across the most interesting thing! The heroes here, both nobles and commoners alike, take part in a pastime that we do not have back in Ylisse. They call it ‘snuff.’ Just watching it I got so excited!” Maribelle got so flustered saying the last sentence, that she had to stop speaking and flutter herself with one hand to calm down a bit.
“What it it, though?” Lissa asked inquisitively, Maribelle’s agitation only making her more curious.
“Well, you take someone, and kill them for your enjoyment!” Lissa looked at her in surprise, but Maribelle wasn’t done yet. “And I think we should try it out!” Lissa’s expression turned into one of full bewilderment. “Wha.. What are you saying, Maribelle?”
“I’m saying that watching these women die left me wishing I could do it too… And that you will be the one to do it, darling!” The cheerful, yet forceful voice Maribelle said that in left Lissa with little illusions that she could refuse… Of course, with her being Maribelle’s only real friend, it made sense that she asked her to do that. Lissa wasn’t too happy about it, though - and her expression told Maribelle just that.
“Ooh, don’t make that face, darling. You’re going to enjoy it, too... and maybe even grow closer to the next me that arrives.” The sudden pain flashing in her eyes and lingering in her voice told Lissa that Maribelle did love her, and that she knew that Lissa didn’t love her back. Feeling a bit guilty about that, Lissa felt she had to agree to at least doing this much for her - especially that Maribelle devoted most of her time here to helping her.
“Okay, I’ll do it.” The princess finally agreed, and Maribelle clapped her hands together happily. “Great! Then, let’s get started!” Lissa looked at her in surprise again. “We’re doing it now?” She asked, and Maribelle just laughed back at her. “What’s the point in waiting?” To emphasize her point, she began to strip out of her outfit. Even if she had seen her in the nude before, Lissa still blushed as Maribelle ornate, short, pink dress that hugged her body tightly was quickly throw off, leaving the girl just in her darker pink pantyhose that only covered one side of her legs - the inner parts of her thighs were exposed, while the outer’s roundness and width were nicely underlined. “The women I watched were nude, so it’s only fitting that I strip as well.” Maribelle explained as she made quick work of her bra, one that hugged her huge breast just as tightly as the dress did for the rest of her body. Lissa watched as Maribelle began to take the pantyhose off, but she stopped for a moment and looked at Lissa. “You should probably strip too. We wouldn’t want your dress to get too stained with my blood.”

Normally, when Maribelle asked her to undress, a thrill of excitement went through Lissa’s body, but this time she felt no such thing. She was able to get her black corset off easily, pulling her arms out of her long, puffy cuffs and getting all the clothes off her upper body save for a creamy white bra that covered her small breasts. The fixed crinoline was making it pretty hard to take the dress off, though. Lissa struggled with it for a moment, unable to do it on her own. Once Maribelle was fully naked, she got up and approached her, helping her deal with it - and Lissa was comfortable just lifting her arms and letting her do most of the work. Once Maribelle lifted the crinoline from her, Lissa quickly followed by pulling her white pants down, leaving her just in her underwear. She stopped for a moment, but Maribelle was having none of that. “Off with these too, darling.” She ordered in a commanding tone, and Lissa did as she was told, freeing her small tits and uncovering her unshaved cunt. Satisfied with the sight, Maribelle climbed back onto the bed.

“Now, we’re ready to begin. First, I want you to use your axe to hack both of my legs off.” Spreading her legs, she waved them around for a moment to accentuate her point, the wetness from her pussy in the middle starting to leak onto the bed. While moving her legs, the noble girl also ended up moving her small feet, their small arc catching Lissa’s eyes. They ended up following them for a moment as Maribelle wiggled her short toes at her, the nails of which they had painted together a pinker shade a few nights before. Shaking her head to clear her mind, Lissa took her axe from the spot she left her at, and turned back towards Maribelle. To her surprise, her friend began touching herself again, short moans leaving her lips each time she slid her fingers in. Lissa blushed again as she saw that, the grip on the handle of her axe suddenly getting much stronger as she lifted it in the air. Going to one side so she could angle her axe properly, Lissa lowered it to make sure she lined it up with the widest part of Maribelle’s thigh. She watched a shiver go through the noble’s body as the cold metal touched her on a quite sensitive part, a louder moan leaving the noble’s lips. Lifting the axe up, Lissa quickly brought it back down. The force she could gather was barely enough to cut through the generous, meaty thighs of her friend, but she was able to do it, the leg starting to jerk wildly as the connection to the rest of Maribelle’s body was severed. Maribelle moaned even louder than before as she did it, the noble starting to drive her fingers even deeper into her cunt. A huge splash of blood spurted from the cut initially, and as the leg’s spasms made it roll away, more blood began to pour from the bleeding wound at the end of it. Lissa lifted the axe, staring at the open wound curiously as blood started to flow out of it as well. The heavy, red patches of meat hugging the bone inside them looked just like any cut of meat she could find on a table, making her mouth water a bit as she looked at it. She lifted her gaze to the cut-off leg, confirming that it looked just as appetizing. She had never thought of her friend’s body like this before, but now she could feel a weird hunger awakening inside of her. But that would come later. First, she had to go on with Maribelle’s request… And once that was done, she’d be able to do whatever she wanted to to her corpse - even eat it if that was what she desired.

Taking a few steps so she could swing her axe properly, Lissa again lowered it, making sure she’d cut through it at the proper spot. Taking the moan leaving Maribelle’s small mouth as encouragement, Lissa swung her axe and watched as the second leg twitched away in a way that was even more exciting, forcing Lissa to admit that Maribelle really was - she was starting to enjoy it too. Her pussy started to drip a bit now, but it was nothing compared to the ecstasy Maribelle found herself in, screaming loudly as a climax claimed her. “Lissa! Ah, Lissa! This feels amazing!” Her pussy started squirting so hard that it was aching, her entire body shaken by the orgasm. The pain in her cunt caused by the orgasm made her mind go towards a girl she watched die today - one that had a sword forced into her cunt. Bringing it up now, she suddenly felt the desire to experience that kind of pain as well. “Lissaaa, darling! Ram the axe into my pussyyy!” Lissa was a bit surprised by that, but she was determined to listen to Maribelle’s requests. Lifting the axe again, she lined it up with the noble’s gaping pussy. Maribelle removed her hands from it to allow her for a clean cut, and so Lissa brought the axe down yet again.

“AAAAAAAAAAH!” Maribelle screamed again, this time in pain as her pussy was cut apart. The weapon cut her most sensitive flesh in two, causing real pain to spread through her body. Whereas the amputation didn’t hurt her too much, and was accompanied by the incredible feeling of being unable to feel that part of her body anymore, this hurt her a lot. Having her labia separated and her vaginal canal cut open was painful, with fresh spikes of pain coursing through her with every squirt of blood from the wound. The blade reached as far as her cervix, opening the way to her unused womb that was just barely spared from her beloved friend’s weapon. This… This was not enjoyable at all! Why did she lose control of herself like this? She was hoping for this to continue a bit longer, but with the pain quickly becoming the main thing in her mind, Maribelle decided it was time to end it.
“Darling… Cut my head off now.” Lissa didn’t have to be told that twice. After pulling the axe out, and watching as Maribelle’s face was twisted with pain when she did that, she lifted it a bit higher up her best friend’s body. Running it across her neck, the princess of Ylisse watched as another thrill of pleasure - as much as Maribelle could feel it with a ruined cunt - shook the noble girl’s legless body. However, her expression changed back to that of pain again, Maribelle’s orange eyes begging her to finish her off. “Goodbye, Maribelle.” Lissa called out as she lifted the axe for the final cut.
“Goodbye, Li-” Before Maribelle could finish, Lissa brought her weapon down, easily cutting through the noble’s thin neck. Her lips still moved to finish the name of the woman she loved, though no sound left them as she tried to say it. Her head fell onto the bed, and her spasming, dying body followed, collapsing next to it. More blood began to pour from her neck stump, and at this point she realized that the bedsheets would be ruined by all the blood. For some reason that thought amused her, her lips twisting into a smile. She was quickly getting quite heavy-headed, but she still was able to watch as Lissa set the axe down and approached the bed. Lissa lifted her from the bed by the drills of her hair, and to Maribelle’s surprise she moved the head towards her crotch. Seeing her pussy up close again as Lissa began to rub her face against it, Maribelle was pretty happy to taste it again. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, trying to eat her out one final time, but she didn’t find the strength to do it. Lissa didn’t even notice life disappearing from Maribelle’s eyes as she furiously rubbed the head against her slit - until eventually she came all over Maribelle’s face.

Once her climax had finished, Lissa had taken another look at Maribelle’s headless corpse. The legs were still on the sides, and they still looked pretty appetizing - but the main part of the corpse seemed pretty useless to her. Should she just throw it away? The legs she’d surely bring to the castle’s kitchens, but the rest of her body was pretty much junk now. After using the axe to get a few slices of her rump too, Lissa carried Maribelle’s body to the corpse pit. The torso she threw away quickly, but the head lingered in her hands for a moment. “Thanks, Maribelle.” She eventually said to it, bringing it up to her head and placing a kiss on her stiff lips. In the end, Maribelle was right - this was pretty fun. She was suggesting that this could bring her closer to the next Maribelle she’d meet, too… And Lissa realized that she now wanted to do this, too, but perhaps not for the reasons Maribelle wanted. The pieces of meat from one noble’s corpse could make for a fine dinner for the two of them once she found another Maribelle… And if she played her cards correctly, maybe she’d even get her to give her life up for her enjoyment, too.

 No.14975

Chapter 36: Culling 'Rabid Beasts'



tags: non-con, cons, M/F, F/F, Heartfuck, Impalement, Hanging, Brainfuck, Cannibalism, Butchering




Although it had cost them countless casualties, the Askrian army was able to quell all the feral beasts, slaughtering them all with as little mercy as these animals showed their victims. Now, Kiran was back in his office, the summoner discussing the situation with Nailah. The queen of wolves was the only laguz royal that had not succumbed to the serum Loki had spread, and because of her status she took on discussing with Kiran, how to solve the problem. Hinoka was listening to their conversation from nearby, wearing just a simple nightdress, and chiming in from time to time with the knowledge she had learned during her education as a princess. And from what Hinoka could tell, the situation wasn’t going good for the female wolf. Placing one hand on the handle of her spear, Hinoka listened closely, already anticipating, what that discussion would lead to.

“...As things stand now, with princess Leanne found dead, we have no way of returning the Feral Ones to their original mind state.” Nailah finished, feeling a bit uncomfortable. Some of the questions the summoner had asked her were not what she had expected… She found no use for why her mating practices would be relevant to their current situation, but she had responded in great detail with both pride and pleasure, ignoring the angry look she could see from the summoner’s mate and enjoying the blush she saw on the woman’s face - Hinoka’s reaction meant that even the summoner’s antics paled in comparison to hers, or at least that’s how the queen interpreted it. Nailah was aware of his reputation, but with her status as the queen of a laguz tribe and her sturdiness she expected that he wouldn’t even consider trying to use her body, much less that he’d actually do that. Even so, imagining taking the powerful human as a mate of her own was surprisingly enjoyable for the queen. With her crotch only covered by a long piece of yellow cloth and nothing else, the arousal caused by her vivid imagination and insatiable sex drive was able to trickle freely down her thighs. And she was sure Kiran had noticed, the bulge she could see at the front of his robes telling her just that. For a moment, he seemed entranced by the sight of her now-wet, strong legs, and she took that time to crack a smile at the redhead that was watching her. Doing so, she noticed that the girl didn’t look half bad either, so Nailah adapted her fantasy from just her and the summoner to including Hinoka as well, with the three of them enjoying themselves in a threesome. Waiting for Kiran to answer, she let her green eyes be clouded with her fantasies. Just thinking wasn’t enough, and she began to rub her huge tits through her form-fitting black tunic that already revealed a huge part of them. Her other hand sunk under her loincloth, and the queen began to touch herself, her animal lust getting the best of her. Hearing a dignified moan that fit the prideful woman well was enough for Kiran to snap out of watching her. She sure was a beautiful lady, but her body wasn’t anything he hadn’t seen before in Askr… Maybe except for that magnificent white tail of hers, longer and more rich than any other shapeshifter’s he had seen. But that wasn’t enough to change his mind - and her busty, voluptous body body would make what was about to happen even more enjoyable than usual.

Getting himself composed while gently rubbing his erection through his robes, Kiran looked at Hinoka to check if the his lover was ready. They had discussed how this talk could go, and while the long-term outcome looked unsatisfying, they both agreed that short-term pleasure would help them deal with what would come later.
“I can’t have that. If we have no way of preventing this from happening again, and you say there’s no way for us to bring any of your brethren back once they’re affected by this magic… Keeping all of you shapeshifters here would be too dangerous. The solution is simple: before something like that happens again, we should just kill you all.” A ruthless smile appeared on his lips as he finished that last sentence, and watched as realization dawned in the wolf queen’s green eyes, replacing the fog of pleasure that had filled them before. Her animal instincts taking over, Nailah was about to transform into a wolf - but Hinoka was faster than her. Focusing on her sexual stimulation, Nailah dropped her guard and didn’t hear as Hinoka readied herself behind her - and the moment Kiran’s speech was over, his love had already jumped towards the laguz.

Hinoka’s spear stabbed through Nailah’s back just below her waist, piercing through her body and coming out of her stomach on the way out. Coming out, it broke through the golden buckle that was keeping her clothes together. With the belt coming off, the red robe that shielded her lower body from behind slid off. Hinoka watched as her ass was uncovered with little interest as she pulled her spear out, pieces of Nailah’s insides stuck on the curved blade as she splashed the ground with the wolf queen’s blood. On the front, the yellow cloth that shielded her wet pussy from view uncoiled slowly without the belt and the red coat holding it in place - giving Kiran a better view at the cunt Nailah spoke so proudly of. Her hand was on the thigh near it, not obscuring the view at all and letting him see the bush of white hair over it. Seeing it, Kiran worked on freeing his cock from his robes while enjoying the pained surprise he could see in Nailah’s green eyes.

Hinoka wasn’t satisfied with just one stab. She lifted her spear’s tip up Nailah’s back, cutting her tunic open. As the black piece of revealing cloth fell off, showing Kiran Nailah’s huge boobs, Hinoka stabbed her again. Knowing how tough the wolf woman was, Hinoka wasn’t afraid of killing her too early. However, she still had to make sure that she avoided the laguz’s heart. The tip of her blade came out from between the upper parts of Nailah’s breasts, coating them with a layer of blood. The second strike dashed any hopes Nailah had of transforming. Even if her body could recover fast enough from that first wound, two serious wounds of this caliber would leave her bedridden for quite some time - and Nailah knew she’d never get the time for that. As much as she hated to admit it, there was little chance of her surviving through this… So instead, Nailah decided to just enjoy her final moments. Of course, failing the others who put their trust in her hurt… But she couldn’t do anything about that now, so there was no point feeling bad about it. With that in mind, Nailah worked one hand back towards her cunt, and began to finger herself again as Hinoka ripped her spear out of her back.

Even if her eagerness was a bit surprising, it didn’t deter Kiran nor his Hoshidian lover in the slightest. Hinoka set her spear down, then grabbed the woman by her shoulder, pulling her back towards the bed she was sitting on earlier. Kiran removed his robe at this point, holding his erection in one hand as he followed the two women. Hinoka shoved Nailah onto the bed, and the queen of Hatari eagerly spread her legs while waiting for the summoner to approach her, her tail spread out on the bed between them. After removing her gown, leaving the pink-haired girl naked as well, Hinoka helped her with that, dragging one of her feet onto the bed. Her eyes lit up as she took a look at Nailah’s huge toes. Her fingers immediately got to work on removing the desert woman’s sandal, quickly freeing her foot from the little protection it provided. It was long, much bigger than a normal woman’s. It was also unusually flat, with its curve almost nonexistent, as that was its shape when she transformed. Between the transformations leaving parts of it bare, and the sandy lands of her country, some dirt remained on her sole while her heel was coated with some sand. Her massive toes also were a little dirty, even if her toenails were all neatly trimmed - their shape needed to be perfect so they transformed into sharp claws. Her big toe also had a tattoo on top, matching the ones on her arms and legs, a symbol that Hinoka couldn’t recognize - even as she examined it curiously while using both of her hands to feel the foot up. All the transformations left her soles hardened up, and so were the bases of her toes. Running her fingers down the curve of the foot, Hinoka confirmed that it was the case for them too - with Nailah’s leg tensing up as she did that, then stretching out again once Hinoka let go. After one quick poke to her heels to confirm that they also were solid, Hinoka lowered her head towards Nailah’s foot. Her nose rubbed briefly against it, and the Hoshidian girl drew a deep breath with her nose. She savored the exotic smell of the desert for a moment before moving on. Her hands grabbed the foot from the sides to prevent it from moving, so Nailah just wiggled her toes until Hinoka’s warm mouth closed over them. After sucking on them for just a moment and checking their taste, Hinoka’s tongue also joined in, sliding in between the toes and wrapping around them one by one. With her hands, she gently kneaded the bottom of the arch, getting it to soften just a bit once Hinoka was ready to move on. Her face continued down Nailah’s foot, her tongue sliding across her soles and wiping some of the dirt off them before Hinoka moved on. Finally, she pressed her mouth against the almost flat central part of the foot. Her lips squeezed a single kiss on it, then she bit into it. Nibbling on the outer layer of the skin, Hinoka was able to remove it while causing Nailah just enough pain to be satisfied with her body’s reaction: Nailah’s foot was twitching in pain whenever she did that, but the gasps of pleasure coming from the direction of her head contrasted with it nicely. Once Hinoka was satisfied with that, she moved on to Nailah’s other foot, giving it the same treatment the first one received - she had to do it with one hand this time, using the other to pleasure herself as her mouth moved across Nailah’s soles.

While Hinoka was having her fun with the wolf girl’s feet, the summoner didn’t waste any time either. His erection quickly invaded the depths of Nailah’s vagina, with the queen’s juices granting him an easy way in. Just as she boasted, the queen’s vagina was still tight in spite of countless cocks she had taken. But tightness alone wasn’t enough to satisfy Kiran at this point. Nailah was taking the occasion to quickly get off before the summoner decided to end her, bucking her hips against him while she used her hands to massage her big tits. Hinoka’s actions also gave her extra slivers of pleasure, leading to the queen reaching her climax before Kiran did, showing nothing of the endurance she was speaking of. Her tail, sticking out between her legs, continued to hit against Kiran’s knees as it began twitching along with the rest of her body in her coital spasms. The orgasmic clenches of her cunt around his cock were stronger than those of a normal woman, letting her to drain a load from his balls that shot directly into her womb. Near one of the wolf queen’s feet, Hinoka was nearing a climax of her own, too. Hearing the louder moans coming from the direction of the queen’s head, and heavy breathing from where Kiran was, she knew that both of them came, so she picked up the pace at which she was touching herself with. For the final stretch, she removed her face from near the fit and climbed onto the bed, rubbing her cunt directly against Nailah’s toes. With her nails brushing against her entrance, Hinoka quickly called out in an orgasm of her own, squirting her honey onto Nailah’s foot.

After her climax finished, Hinoka looked over at Kiran. Her lover had pulled out, and was watching her as she shivered in her post-orgasmic state. Once he noticed that she was looking at his too, he smiled and nodded, signalling that they were about to move on to the more deadlier part of their fun. Since she started the pain for the woman, it was only fair that Kiran would get to end her… But that didn’t mean she couldn’t have a bit of her fun first, too. Getting up, she reached for her weapon. And like with all the kills they shared recently, Hinoka sliced its blade through Nailah’s leg, just below her ankle - slicing another foot to add to her rapidly growing collection. The come-covered foot followed suit, leaving Nailah missing two of her limbs. Hinoka happily picked up her two new toys up, lifting the cum-stained one up to her face. Drawing her tongue across it, she licked some of them off, before taking a few steps away and placing them both with some respect on a shelf - she’d return to have more fun with them later. Turning around again, she returned to the bed. Although Nailah’s blood pooled below the two stumps below her ankles, she didn’t exactly seem too bothered by that. “I hope you have fun with them later…” Nailah purred at her happily. Knowing that at least a part of her body would persist to be used sexually after her death made her happy, and it showed - her triangular wolf ears jerked happily in Hinoka’s direction. The Hoshidian princess didn’t care too much for that, climbing onto the bed. After crawling over Nailah, she pressed her lips against the queen’s - making her taste both the juices that were there and some of the dirt from Nailah’s feet that was still on them. Nailah kissed her back, and the two’s tongues wrestled for dominance for a moment, without a clear victor. Eventually, Hinoka backed off, deciding she was ready for another round. Lifting her mouth away from Nailah’s face, she turned around and placed her perky ass on top of it instead. Her pussy landed directly over her mouth. After it correcting her position, Hinoka sat upright and gestured for Kiran to go ahead. As she moved her pussy around, Nailah’s lips parted, the laguz woman sticking her tongue into the pink-haired woman’s snatch and eating her out. Hinoka squealed happily as she did - Nailah’s cooperation made it more pleasurable than if she just rode it out to another climax without it.

Kiran’s eyes watched Hinoka for a moment, then shifted towards Nailah’s body - more specifically, her massive breasts that were one of the clear advantages the woman had over Hinoka. However, what interested him was the red cut between them. Climbing onto the bed as well, he moved forward until he was straddling Nailah’s waist. With both of his hands, he reached for that bloody slit. Digging his fingers inside, he pulled in opposite directions, ripping the cut open. Hinoka’s slice shattered parts of Nailah’s ribs that were in the way, letting him access her ribcage directly. Although Hinoka made sure to avoid her heart, she didn’t miss it by too much - letting Kiran access it without much trouble. He looked at it for a moment, enjoying the way it was beating against his hand, before pushing his hips forward. Using his hands to stretch the hole wide enough, he directed his cock into it - then pushed his dick into her chest. It grazed against Nailah’s heart, but did not do too much to it - instead, just sliding into the meaty substance behind her shattered ribs. With the way Kiran had to lean forward to do so, his upper body ended up pressing against Hinoka. She didn’t mind that much, enjoying being pressed up against him as his naked chest pressed against her small breasts. Their faces ended up directly against each other, too - so the two ended up kissing while both pushed their hips against Nailah’s body.

Having her ribcage penetrated felt weird, and it hurt more than the wounds she experienced before. Kiran’s cock was ripping through her veins and arteries, slowly disconnecting her heart from the rest of her circulatory system. Nailah could feel it beating rapidly as it tried to make up for the connections that were severed, but with little success - parts of her body began to feel heavy as fresh blood stopped being pumped into them. Kiran’s cock was pressed against her heart all the time, letting her experience the intensity with which he was fucking her clearly - and Nailah could tell he was fucking her harder than when he was using her cunt. Although her lower body was going numb, she still had control over her upper body - face and tongue included. Because of that, she could still eat Hinoka out - so Nailah did her best to make Hinoka come when she could still feel it. With the increased amount of sweet pussy juices flowing into her mouth and onto her cheeks, Nailah could tell that she was getting close. Just a few more flicks of her tongue, one more suck on the woman’s clit… And here it was! Up above, Hinoka let out a moan that was loud even despite being muffled by Kiran’s mouth. What Nailah cared about more was the flood of excitement washing all over her face from Hinoka’s orgasming snatch. Kiran’s thrusts were picking up as well, letting Nailah know that the summoner was near his climax too. Suddenly, a pain much stronger than before rippled through her chest - this time coming directly from her heart. Nailah instantly understood, what happened: Her heart was now impaled on Kiran’s cock. One more thrust, and he tore through the outer end of it, turning the vital organ into just a wrapper around the head of his dick. With her heart destroyed, Nailah rapidly began falling into darkness - but before dying, she could still feel Kiran’s second climax flooding her chest with his spunk.

The summoner and his lover rested for a moment after their respective climaxes, before getting up. Nailah’s corpse could wait and cool down for a bit before they’d play with it again. The day was only beginning… And there was much that they had to do. The heroes should be notified of this new change Kiran was making… and a public execution seemed like the perfect way to kick things off. After quickly getting dressed and sharing a goodbye kiss, Kiran and Hinoka both took off. Hinoka headed off to search for a perfect victim for herself, while Kiran looked for a girl that would become the example for his new policy.



It didn’t take him long to find one: A green-haired girl of the raven laguz, with huge black wings growing from her back. Her name was Vika. Having escaped from her former life in slavery, she fought for the laguz rights in Begnion. Being pulled away from her world didn’t leave her too happy at first, but at least here the laguz weren’t discriminated against like in Begnion. That left the girl happier than before, giving her hope that this would be possible in her world, too. The conditions for the laguz in Askr and Begnion were about to become more in line with one another… But not the way Vika was hoping for. Suddenly, her arms were both grasped by strong hands, which then began to drag her away. Initially, she struggled against the heroes restraining her, but as she turned back to look at them, she saw Kiran standing behind them too - looking directly at her. It was obvious that the summoner had picked her for something… and she couldn’t help but feel a bit afraid, knowing it usually didn’t end well for the chosen girls. She was walked to the main hall, with the soldiers making her go up the stairs and Kiran following after her. Knowing what usually happened there, it was clear to the laguz girl that she would be killed now. Twin tears began to trickle down her cheeks as she stood at the elevation, hoping to at least get a reason why she was to die.

She didn’t have to wait too long for that. Kiran’s strong voice sounded out in hall, catching the heroes attention.
“This is not just an usual public execution, everyone. I have an announcement to make, one that’s quite important.” Kiran stopped for a moment, waiting for the heroes to turn towards him.
“From this moment on, all the animal shapeshifters in Askr are to be executed, and the new arriving ones will be killed on sight.” Although Nailah failed to provide protection for herself or most of the shapeshifters, she did raise one valid point: The dragons were not affected by whatever it was that caused the other shapeshifters to go mad. They were also valuable fighters, and Nailah’s cooperation in her death also put Kiran in a merciful mood… “The dragons are to be spared from this. For the others, though… You should show them no mercy.”
Even if his words were a bit surprising, the heroes gathered cheered as Kiran finished his words. The recent incidents of losing countless companions to the attack of crazed shapeshifters left the heroes already wishing for the blood of the remaining ones - and their master was giving them permission to slaughter them all. Pretty much every hero lost someone close in the attack, leading to everyone being happy about his words - except for the shapeshifters themselves. However, the beasts in the crowd had little time to express their distaste, or to say anything at all - the crowd quickly turned on them, overwhelming them and quickly detaining or even killing them.

Vika was devastated as she heard the summoner’s words. They were… all to die? This was worse than she could have ever imagined. The peaceful coexistence of beorc and laguz she was hoping would become a standard back in Begnion was gone, replaced with persecution towards her kin that was even worse than back home. The sight unfolding before her eyes of laguz and the other shapeshifter tribes begin killed was heartbreaking. Her eyes swelled up with tears as she saw Lethe spreaded out directly below the stage. Her Gallian friend was being raped by multiple heroes, with the ones who couldn’t access her holes taking their anger out on her body with quick cuts of their weapons. One particularly accurate slice removed the catgirl’s head - with her dying spasms draining climaxes from heroes filling up her pussy and her anus. She shivered in horror as someone picked Lethe’s head up by her cat ears, and forced his cock into her sphincter - the raven girl almost threw up seeing the head of his cock pop out of Lethe’s mouth. With all the horrors unfolding in front of her, she’d almost welcome dying if it meant getting to stop watching gruesome sights like that. Despite her thinking it, some part of her kept her from looking away, her blue eyes going from one dying beast to another. In fact, she was so morbidly fascinated by these images, that she only barely noticed as one of the soldiers waiting near her grabbed his blade and sliced through her blue shorts, making them fall off. Without them, all she was wearing was a red leotard that ended just above her medium-sized breasts. Although their size couldn’t compare to those giant tits of Nailah, they weren’t exactly flat either. Her clothes already showed off the sides of her hips, leading to her legs’ gentle curves being uncovered in full now that her pants were gone. Her crotch was still covered by the red leather - but that wouldn’t be for long. Another hero followed up, ripping her collar off her neck - and with it, the ring that held the top of the leotard in place. Without it, it was easy for them to just pull it down her long legs - removing her sandals too on the way down. Once they made it past her feet, Vika was left completely naked. With how her wings worked, she couldn’t use them to shield her body from view - so she just stood there and waited for the next part of her misery. Being stripped like that hurt, but it was nothing compared to what the girls down below were going through - so Vika swore to herself to endure whatever else Kiran had in store for her. She could hear him giving out orders earlier, but she was unable to make out the words - so what was coming would be a surprise for her.

Suddenly, something hard slammed into her right wing. Vika stumbled forward with the force of the blow, the place on her wings where she was struck aching. Another strong blow from behind was paired with a loud crack coming from the wing, along with more pain - and as Vika looked over her shoulder, she saw that the end of the wing was hanging limply from the spot she was hit at. A bunch of her feathers had also come off from the spot, shaken off by the forceful attack on her wing. But breaking her wing in just one spot wasn’t the end of it. More attacks on her wing came, each stronger than the one before - with her black wing snapping in multiple more spots along the length of it. With its size, it’s main frame was broken in at least a dozen spots before the people hurting her decided to stop breaking it again. To finish off the abuse of that wing, they assaulted it one final time with a few powerful smashes to the parts that were already broken - making Vika cry out in pain as the pieces of her shattered bones stabbed into the flesh of the wing. It was clear to her that she would never be able to use it again.

Satisfied by finally getting a reaction out of her, the heroes tormenting her could move on to her left wing, which was still left untouched. Not for long - Vika could already feel hands feeling up the base of that wing. It was its strongest part, containing the muscles connecting it to the rest of her body - as well as the ones used to beat out with it. Any damage to it would leave her crippled, unable to use that wing anymore. Pain exploded in it as one of the soldiers quickly delivered a slice across her tendons there, spilling her blood while cutting the connection it had to her body. However, he stopped immediately afterwards, leaving the rest of the connection the wing had to her body intact. Vika could still feel the wing, and even move it - but with far less strength and range than before. That wouldn’t last for long, either. The hands feeling her up before how crawled up the wing, with most of them grabbing onto it. A few tried to grab onto her feathers, ripping a bunch of them out before realizing that it wouldn’t work.

Once all the heroes were holding on to the solid part of Vika’s wing, they all simultaneously pulled on it. With the cut earlier providing a opening, the base of the wing was weakened - and the strain put on the intact part of it was multiplied. It was strong, yes, but its integrity was nothing compared to the force of multiple trained warriors pulling in the opposite direction. Her skin and muscles near the cut began to stretch, with more pain following as they slowly reached their limit. Once that happened, all it tug was another tug by one of the heroes holding on for it to start coming apart. Vika screamed in pain again as the division travelled across the base of her wing, her connection to the wing wavering before disappearing entirely. In just a few seconds, her wing was almost completely ripped off. A few more pulls to get the final part of her muscles and skin to rip as well, and then the wing was fully separated from her body. The heroes carried it away to show that it was truly separated, giving Vika a moment of rest - one that she could use to mourn her ability to fly. With one wing broken and the other completely gone, she could not lift herself off the ground anymore - and she was unable to transform, either. What would that give her anyways? Running away was pointless, there was no way to truly evade the mass of heroes staying in Askr. With them also controlling the portals leading off the world, there was little to do for her but die. Hopefully, death would come soon - the pain from her wing and the stump of the other one was disturbing her more and more.

The wing was thrown to the crowd, with the heroes watching ripping it apart - Vika shed more tears as she watched it happen. As she did, some of the heroes approached her, leading her to the very front of the elevated platform. They only stopped once the laguz girl was standing over a trapdoor. It had a hole in the middle - through which a long, metallic shaft was sticking out. It had a spike on the end of it, one that would ensure proper entry into whoever would end up above it. To clear any doubts that this would be her fate too, the spike was extended upwards, and the heroes on both sides of her made sure that its tip ended up between her legs. A shiver went through her body as her cunt was penetrated by the piece of cold metal. Then, without dragging it out, the trapdoor beneath her feet opened - the winged girl quickly sliding onto the spike. As Vika began to fall, she instinctively tried beating with her wing to keep herself from that - only for more pain to course through her body as the horribly broken wing moved. She fell quickly, with the spike filling her vaginal canal to the fullest - the thing was surprisingly wide, Vika noted - before ramming through her cervix. It didn’t stop at her womb, its upper wall no barrier for the sharp spike penetrating her. As it punched a hole through it and journeyed into her belly, Vika’s body tensed up with more pain going through it. Her legs squeezed the pole hard, with her feet ending up pressed against the pole in a futile attempt to slow herself down - but she just slid down nevertheless. Her stomach’s content did nothing to slow her down either, with gravity pulling her body further down.

Past her midsection awaited her chest. As the pole punched a hole in her diaphragm, Vika coughed out some blood. The pole sped through her chest easily, just barely missing her heart - sliding through the side of one of her lungs. The spike followed up to her neck. With one of her wings gone, the remaining one weighed one side of her down, meaning she was leaning over to the right. That led to the spike going through her body at an angle. Because of that, it tore through the wall of her esophagus instead of following through to her head. Popping out of the side of her neck, it forced her head to bounce away the other way - especially as she continued to slide down the spike and its width grew. She continued downwards, not stopping as her feet reached the ground - her legs were limp at that point so they just swayed around, bending instead of stopping her body. Vika was still conscious, but having her neck be filled by a spike and the rapid blood loss was quickly affecting her. Her body finally stopped once her knees reached the ground, the pole growing too big to fit into her cunt anymore. As her body came to a stop, her breasts bounced up and down because of inertia. The girl thought little of that, looking ahead at the massacre of the laguz taking place before her - now she could see it up close. Her demise almost coming to an end, the heroes were still looking at her. As she spasmed on the pole, her legs and hands twitching around out of control, one of them approached her. As she was quite low on the pole, her face was on an accessible level - letting him shove his cock into her mouth. He continued to fuck her mouth as the raven girl finally died, slumping down and going completely still. He had to be careful not to ram his cock too deep in not to reach the spike, but as he shoot his load into her throat some of it still came out of the hole there. The anti-animal fuckfest continued in the hall for some more time, with heroes eventually leaving it to search for other beast shapeshifters they could kill.



Once Panne heard of Kiran’s new orders, she bolted for the forest, trying to escape - without even wasting time to get her beaststone back from her room. She was stupid to trust the man-spawn of Askr. She couldn’t let them kill her - she was the last of her kind, the legacy of Taguel rested on her shoulders so surviving was her top priority. Unfortunately, a group of heroes expected that some of the heroes Kiran ordered to be killed would try to run away - and they laid in waiting deeper into the forest. Her long, sensitive ears alerted her that they were waiting ahead of her. Once she turned around and tried to get around them, however, they have already noticed her presence. Even with her strength and speed being higher than of an usual human, the sheer number of heroes going after her was enough to corner her. She fought against them as hard as she could with her fists and her legs, but they ended up overwhelming her. Once they did, they used a bunch of rope they had to tie her up - with the ropes being tied extremely tight. Her boots were removed, as they were so loose that they would make it impossible for them. Tight enough, that even if she had gone to take her stone with her, it would be impossible for her to transform. Panne tried to struggle against it as hard as she could, but with no real effect - and she collapsed to the ground, unable to keep standing because of the restraints.

The ropes bound her wrists together, keeping her hands together behind her back. Her ankles were also tied together and knees were tied together, too. Besides that, the ropes also wrapped around her torso - below and above her average breasts. They almost crushed her ribs with how hard they were tied, even if they were also binding her arms right to her sides. They were also bringing out her breasts’s size and making them look a bit bigger than they were. However, the men suddenly loosened them up. As Panne wondered why, and if she should try using that moment to struggle more and possibly break out, she could feel strong hands grabbing her skimpy outfit. The grey leather only covered a part of her waist and chest, exposing her parts of her belly. With how huge the cleavage on it was, her boobs were almost bursting out of it because of the ropes - and the men decided to grant them their freedom. Tearing the grey piece of leather off, her boobs were uncovered - and then, the ropes were tightened again, bringing her tits back out. Panne tried to voice her anger at them, to call these sick manspawn out on their depravity she always had suspected them of, only to receive a piece of cloth forced into her mouth, successfully gagging her.

With her breasts exposed, the men gathered around began to fondle them - with some of them already whipping their cocks out and beginning to jerk off at the sight. However, some of them weren’t satisfied with that. Their hungry hands went for her hips. However, what they perceived as brown panties, were in reality her hair. It took them some time to understand that as their hands failed to find the rim of what thought were just fluffy panties, but eventually they understood, that the taguel girl was actually bottomless this whole time. Pushing hands into the bush between her legs, they could feel her pussy within there - but it was impossible to see it properly. Although they could definitely rape her like that, the soldiers decided to shave her first. One of them procured his dagger. Pressing it against the skin of her belly, he slowly dragged it down, cutting off most of her hair there. He proceeded to shave the patches of hair that looked like the sides of panties, leading her with just a big patch of pubic hair at the front. He removed as much of it as he could, but as Panne started to struggle again, he cutting into the skin of her abdomen. With a trickle of blood running down to her thigh, he continued until all that remained was the patch of hair covering her pussy. Although her legs were tied together, her thighs offered enough room to slip the dagger in between them. Then, he proceeded to shave her until her pussy was completely clean of her animal hair. As the dagger rubbed against her labia, Panne began trashing again - causing more cuts to show up on the sides of her legs. Eventually, all the men standing around could see her pussy - and once the man finally pulled the knife out, revealing her pussy to all, some of them unloaded their semen onto her swollen tits.

The self-made barber wasn’t done with Panne yet. Flipping the woman over on the ground, he made her stick her ass up high in the air. Her ass was still covered by the hair - and her short, pointy tail was there as well. Just as before, he used the dagger to remove most of the hair there - revealing her slightly chubby buttcheeks. Sliding the dagger into the divide between them, he cleared a path to her asshole too - with it being located almost directly below her short tail. He considered shaving it too - but decided that she needed to keep at least a bit of her animal features - even if the long ears at the front of her body already did some of that. They shouldn’t lose sight of why they were doing this to her - to get revenge for all the friends the bitch’s brethren had killed. With rage burning in his hard, it was brought to his raging erection, too. Sheathing the dagger, he too sheathed his cock up the tight entrance to her asshole. Pounding her hard, he drove Panne into the ground - with her tits squashed under her body. Her angry face could be seen on the other end - and the tears running down it were, too. With the piece of cloth blocking her mouth, the men couldn’t fuck her face easily - but even if they could, that didn’t seem safe to do. Instead, they just jerked off, until they all showered her face, hair and ears with more of their spunk - just as the man fucking her ass shoot his load into her bowels. As he pulled out, another man replaced him - he slid into her pussy instead.

While a group of them continued to use Panne’s body for their enjoyment, the others prepared the way they would kill her. Each of them wanted to play a part in her death. They could all hit her with their weapons, but then it would be an issue settling down whose blow ended her. Fortunately, the surplus of rope they had offered another alternative. Quickly forming a noose, they fastened it to one of the trees nearby. Panne’s brown eyes stared at it with sadness, the taguel woman starting to struggle even more than before. No! Her people could not end like this! She had no way of stopping it, though - so she just sobbed bitterly. She had failed her kin...

The men proceeded to take turns fucking her from behind until all were satisfied. Once that happened, the men all gathered around her. She could feel numerous hands grabbing onto her body as all the heroes lifted her from the ground. Carrying her together, they brought her to the spot where the noose was waiting. As the gag would only get in the way now, they forced her mouth open and ripped it out. That let her scream at them in both anger and horrow while they proceeded to push her higher up. Once they lifted her high enough, they took the time to pass her head through the loop - she tried her hardest to struggle making it even harder. Getting her long ears that were hanging on the sides of her face out of the noose was also an issue - but once they did, Panne was fully locked in the deadly piece of rope. Then, the men who were supporting her all let go of her at the same time - and the taguel woman dropped down, the noose stopping her fall.

Her windpipe was closed shut instantly - with her gurgling loudly as she choked on the air that was still in her lungs. Her stiff boobs, artificially made bigger by the ropes binding her chest and arms, still were able to bounce just a bit as her body swung in the noose. With her limbs being tied together, every time a part of her body tried to jerk her entire body moved, making her twirl around and spasm in the noose. Her long feet, dirty from all the walking she did in the forest as she preferred to go barefoot, stretched out towards the ground - her toes twitching for a moment as she tried her best to reach it. However, it was still out of her reach - making Panne really lose all hope that she could somehow survive. Still, that didn’t stop her from struggling. Maybe if her bonds gave out now, she could somehow use her limbs to free herself… Still, the ropes held hard - all she achieved through her struggled was sending her body into more swings.

With the swings Panne was putting her body through, the contents of her pussy and asshole were shaken out - with the men’s semen oozing down her legs both from on their inner side and on the back. With how harshly they used her two holes, they continued to ache while her body spasmed around. Her tail started to waggle wildly in all directions, as it was the only part of her body that could move independently from the rest at this point. Without it, and with her hips shaved, her lower body could almost pass for one of a human… But both Panne and the people who were watching her were fully aware of their differences. She tried to glare at them angrily even through her tears, but as her brown eyes started to bulge, then roll upwards once she lost control over them, it had no effect on her onlookers at all. Her long ears were also swung around, accentuating the pained look on her face as it slowly turned more and more red, eventually crossing over to deeper purple.

Her breasts, more pronounced than they usually were because of the ropes just above and below them, bounced a lot as Panne continued to trash around in the air. The pressure on her ribs from the ropes binding her arms and chest together was already uncomfortable before, but as her lungs ran out of oxygen, the pressure from inwards started pushing onto them as well. Because of that, her lungs and her ribs began both hurt a lot while she continued to swing. With her taguel body being far more durable than a typical human’s, her hanging continued to drag on for what seemed like an eternity to her - and each passing moment unveiled a new way she could suffer. Besides the pain in her chest and the aching from her love holes, her neck also started to hurt. When she started dangling around, the small drop didn’t hurt her neck too much. With how thick her skin was, it was able to hold out without the rope digging into it too much - instead, it was the insides of her neck that were affected at first. However, with it having to support her entire body weight, it eventually started to hurt, too - a dull kind of pain that slowly increased in intensity until it almost became unbearable.

Her head also began to hurt - the lack of oxygen going to her brain started to affect her. At first, it was a slight headache and dizziness, but as her lynching went on, more side effects began to appear. Black spots began to appear in her vision, vision that was already blurry because of her tears. Some parts of her brain began to die faster than the others - especially the one responsible for the sense of touch. Rapidly, her skin became a lot more sensitive - making the tightly-tied ropes much more unpleasant than they were before. It was as if they were sinking into her skin - and every spot of her body that she could feel the ropes on was screaming out in pain. To make things even worse, some of the men watching her had been stroking their cocks while watching her dance. Because of her endurance, she was able to last long enough that they began to reach their limits. And once they did, they seemed to make a game of hitting her swinging body with the spurts of their climaxes - with her oversensitive skin burning at the spots they reached her. At this point, the pain from all the parts of her body became almost unbearable. Her bladder gave out, the taguel woman unable to hold it in any longer - with a streak of piss leaving her crotch, some of it squirting onto the ground and some leaking down her legs... and causing her even more pain as it reached parts of her skin that the cum didn’t.

With all the pain, her struggles intensified for just a few moments - but then, suddenly died down as she lost control over her body. Now, the tight ropes helped a bit, preventing her body from spasming around. Instead, she just swung in place without going too much to either side anymore. Without the control over her body gone, her mouth slacked off. Her tongue slipped free, sending droll down her jaw and complementing the look of a mindless animal that her hazy eyes already had. If she could think straight, Panne would lament how the final taguel died looking like a beast the men who hunted them called them. Instead, she just barely welcomed the embrace of death once she finally succumbed to the hanging.

Once her body stopped moving, the men gathered there slowly began to lose their interest in her corpse. Enough so that they decided to just leave her hanging, instead of taking it down and fucking it a bit more. By chance, another shapeshifter could stumble upon her… and be shocked enough that they would be able to take them down easily. Some of the group of heroes stayed on standby there, waiting for another beast to come across them. Most of them had moved away, though. One of the heroes heard some interesting noises from the part of the forest between where they were and the castle - so the heroes decided to go and check up on that.



Velouria grabbed onto Selkie’s hand, pulling on it to urge the kitsune girl to go faster. The news of Kiran’s new policy quickly reached the beast’s wing of the castle; on the lips of an angry crowd of vengeful heroes who showed them all about it slaughtering any shapeshifter they could see. Velouria herself only managed to get out because her father told her to escape, staying behind to give her a chance - the wolfskin girl heard his roars as he fought them off while she sneaked away. Once she did, her first priority was finding her fox friend. Fortunately, she was able to do just that - and now the two of them were running away from the castle grounds. She tried to explain to Selkie, what was going on, but the kitsune seemed not to understand, how serious the situation was. Instead, she was treating this like another of their games - thinking of the group of soldiers following them as more participants in it and not real threats. Making it out of the castle, they made it into the forest nearby. Both of the shapeshifting girls were well-versed with it, having gone out numerous times there to both play and practice their tracking. Was Selkie thinking this was another exercise like that? Velouria made every effort for the two of them not to leave a trace behind them, but the fox girl seemed to constantly leave marks or make noise so that the soldiers could continue to follow them. Worse, they were getting closer with every moment.

Suddenly, Velouria stopped dead in her tracks. The scent of a new group of heroes reached her sensitive nose - the same group who had just finished watching Panne’s involuntary dance on the rope. “There are more humans directly ahead. Going straight into them would be suicide.” She whispered, not to notify them of their presence. Fortunately, they didn’t seem to be moving… But staying like that would let the other group catch up with them. The sounds coming from behind slowly growing louder reminded them both of that - but Velouria had no ideas, what to do next. Selkie, however, didn’t have any problems like that. Without a care for the hooded girl’s words, she turned to the right and ran off in that direction. Velouria watched as Selkie disappeared, unable to stop her: Screaming at her would just give out right where she are. She suspected that the group behind them had spread out, enough for Selkie to run into some of their lookouts even going in that direction. They really were cornered here… Her eyes dropped to her feet for a moment as she tried to think of a solution. Then, they shot right back up. The trees here were pretty high, and luckily their branches were plentiful up there - enough to conceal her from the human’s eyes from below. It was a temporary solution for sure, but it was better than nothing. Velouria quickly scaled the tree, going high enough that the heroes would have no way to spot her while still giving her a good view at the situation below. She did that just in time, for she saw a few heroes walking below the tree. With some sadness, she was able to recognize some of them - they were other children from Corrin’s pack… Why were their friends chasing them to their deaths? Fortunately for her, they didn’t see her and just went away - but Velouria knew it was not safe to get down yet.

Running happily through the forest, Selkie showed no sign that Velouria’s warning meant anything to her. In fact, she was more than thrilled to let the heroes get closer to her. A game of search-and-find only worked if the one running away get caught in the end - it was the chase that was the fun part. Because of that, she made sure that the people following her didn’t lose her, slowing down from time to time and letting them catch a glimpse of her. She smiled at them brightly, recognizing some of them as the friends from her world and making her sure that this chase was just a harmless game. Even if her nose wasn’t as sensitive as Velouria’s, she was still able to tell exactly where her pursuers where - and she had a lot of fun leading them around by their noses. Even so, as it continued, she felt it was time to end it and let them find her. Circling around, she made her way back to the spot Velouria was - wanting to tell her that she got bored of the game and that they should head back. However, once she got there, Velouria was nowhere to be seen. Of course, her smell was still there, coming up from above. Selkie jerked her head upwards, and was able to make out her friend sitting on a branch high up one of the trees, looking straight back at her. Velouria shook her head at her, placing a finger on her lips - making it clear to Selkie that she shouldn’t speak to her. Alright. If Velouria wanted to hide for some more time, Selkie wouldn’t rat her out. But she still wanted to be done with the game - so she just stayed under the tree, and waited as the heroes finally approached her.

“Wow, you finally managed to find me!” Selkie called out excitedly towards them. Her hands went towards the front of her short, white-and-red kimono, and she quickly opened it while laughing. “You guys need a reward for catching me!” Her deceptively huge boobs bounced free from her robe as she pulled it apart, having undone the straps that kept it together over her chest before moving on to the bow that held it together at her waist. The heroes watching her from a distance looked warily as she quickly undressed, the short skirt that made for the bottom part of her clothes removed to uncover her unshaved bush of pubic hair, leaving the kitsune girl naked save for her short socks and sandals. Was the girl trying to use her body to seduce them, and make them let her go? Or was she trying to lure them into a false sense of safety before turning on them? The heroes discussed it for a moment, keeping a safe distance from the fox girl as she paraded her nude body in front of them. However, their doubts were quickly dashed by Kiragi. The young archer mentioned knowing the girl before, so his words were respected. Blushing a bit, the boy explained that Selkie had a habit of doing this once she got bored of whatever game she was playing - and as they urged him to tell them more, he had to admit that it always ended with the girl and her playmates having sex. If this was the fox girl’s typical behavior, then maybe there was no ill intent behind her actions? Still a bit careful, the group of heroes began to approach Selkie - with her smiling brightly at them, massaging her boobs and making them bounce as they approached.

Once the hero that was the nearest to her was in range, she suddenly jumped towards him - tackling him and sending him to the ground. The others drew their weapons immediately, but Kiragi raised his hand, trying to stop them from reacting too fast. And his actions were correct, for Selkie just ripped through the man’s pants and freed his cock - then quickly straddled him, driving her pussy onto it. She let out a half-purr, half-moan as he penetrated her, before looking at the men watching her and waving for them to come closer. Kiragi was one of the heroes who approached her, struggling to get his cock free out of his baggy clothes. Once he did, he was standing directly next to Selkie, and the girl’s hand immediately grasped his shaft and began to stroking it. Another man approached her from the other side, and she proceeded to jerk him off as well while moving her hips up and down, grinding her pussy on the member of the man she was pinning to the ground. With how fast her hands were working, she was quickly able to make the two of them come all over her face and her huge breasts - she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out happily, eager to catch as much semen into it as she could. She drained one load from the man she was on top of, too - but she didn’t let him go and just continued to bounce on his half-erect cock while the two men she jerked off left, and another two approached her. Velouria watched with horror from above. She wanted to scream at her friend, to tell her that this was no game and that she should run for her life - but that would give her position out to the men below… So the wolf girl just mentally prepared herself to see her friend die while she had to stay quiet far above.

The next pair of men approached her from opposite sides, so she extended their hands happily towards their cocks while licking some of the cum off her lips. However, they pushed her hands aside and got much closer to her than the pair before. Their target was something Selkie could not predict - her two huge fox ears at the top of her head. With some surprise, she felt their erect members rub against the sensitive flesh of her ears - and Selkie thought that she could even like this. Having two cocks rub against her furry ears and the one in her pussy slowly twitching back to fully erect was enough to make the girl come - and she just swayed from one side to another while locked in between them. As the pleasure of an orgasm washed over her, she felt some discomfort from her ears. Her eyes flicked up past her orange hair. She was able to catch just the edges of their cocks - which were much deeper in than she thought. Suddenly, she realized that the pressure on her ear canals was the two men trying to force their cocks into them. Strong hands fell on both sides of her head to stabilize it, also making it impossible for her to move her head out from this position. Their cocks moved around for a little while, trying to find a way in - but her ear canal seemed just a little bit too tight for them to fit. Not discouraged by that, the two men looked at one another, coming to a silent agreement. Then, they both quickly drove their hips forward, using brute force to force their dicks further into her ears. Her eardrums were ruptured by two pieces of hard meat which slid directly into her skull. A loud crack resonated within her head as they broke in, their dicks reaching far enough that their tips poked against her brain. That was not the end of it. After pulling out a bit, they both drove their dicks back in. This time, they had her take the full length of their cocks - with the frontal lobe of her brain crushed into paste as two cocks rammed into it from two sides.

Immediately, her entire body shot up, spasming out of control. With the part of her brain responsible for motoric functions destroyed, she lost any control she had over it. Her hands and limbs began to wave around without any pattern to it. Surprisingly, even though her head was stabilized by two cocks inside it, her hips started bucking against the man who was filling her cunt, her bounces - even more intense than before - bringing him back to full hardness. Even if during his first climax, he just let the fox girl take control, now he responded to her body, driving his hips upwards to meet her half-way through her bounces. Selkie could feel every single of his thrusts - even if her motoric control was gone, the part of her brain responsible for telling what was happening to her still worked. If she could, Selkie would scream to let out all the pain she was in, but her mouth was opened mindlessly, her tongue hanging out and letting drool and semen to drip down her chin. Her eyes were rolled upwards, but as the men thrust in again, they rolled to the very back of her head. The men proceeded to start fucking her through the holes they made, the ear canals stretched out around their cocks hugging them tightly, and her brain matter providing for a fleshy cushion for the heads of their cocks. With each time they pushed in, a fresh spasm shook her body, her huge breasts bouncing around. Her blood, flesh and brain matter splattered all around, covering her body, the men’s thighs, and the ground surrounding the rapidly dying girl. The force and speed of their thrusts quickly increased, making her head go from one side to another as they started taking turns instead of pushing in simultaneously. That caused the remaining parts of her brain to be thrown around in her skull - and each time a part of her brain ended up at the front, it was immediately squashed by a man’s cock. The contact with the rest of her body was lost, but Selkie still remained, even if her body was completely unresponsive now. She remained in the surviving part of her brain, even if her thoughts were completely scrambled up now. But even that was taken away with one of the cocks’ thrusts, stealing the girl’s life away from her moments before the men pushed their cocks in together again, releasing their semen into her brain. Whatever remained of her brain was mixed with their cum as they let go of her, with the kitsune girl’s body falling over on top of the man fucking her. He released his second load into her cunt just moments later. He pushed her corpse off himself, but another soldier quickly took his place. With the way her ass was sticking up in the air now, yet another hero approached her corpse. Pushing her long, fluffy tail out of the way, he shoved his way into her tight asshole. Her ass was pretty small, but it still was pleasant to hold on to as he pounded her tight, relatively unused anus.

 No.14976

Watching from above, Velouria sobbed quietly. She knew Selkie was going to die from the moment the group of men got to her, but this was far more degrading than what she was expecting. And one of her friends was in that group… Before she was hoping that they could escape and live in the forest near the castle, asking her friends from within the castle for help - but now it seemed impossible. Running away and preying on the people of Askr… This would make her a monster just like those of her brethren who had transformed in that terrible event that lead to this. She would feel even worse if she tried attacking the heroes who ventured into the forest from time to time. But if she didn’t want to torment them, and staying near the castle would be impossible… Then there was no way the wolf girl could escape dying. Velouria started crying again as she reached that conclusion. Why was her life so unfair? Still, she made sure that the soldiers below couldn’t spot her. If she was going to die, then she’d do it on her own terms - and not die in such a horrifying way like her friend just did. Still, it wasn’t really possible for her to kill herself now - she had no weapon with her to do it. If she threw herself off the tree, there was a chance she’d survive and just end up crippled - and then the men below would rape and finish her off just like they did with Selkie. Then, she should just stay on the tree and wait for the men below her to leave. Preparing herself for a long wait, Velouria could already feel her stomach growling a bit. Even if she was disgusted by what the men did to Selkie, she still found herself looking down to watch them as it was the only thing she could do to pass the time.

The heroes continued to fuck Selkie for quite some time. Her pussy and anus were both constantly filled by a cock each, the girl’s lower fuckholes taking so many loads that they were both overflowing with semen. The two gaping holes in her ears received perhaps even more attention, the men curious about an unusual orifice to use. With her mouth unused while the fox girl lived, her tongue hanging out invitingly, it also received its fair share of cocks that were punched down her throat. Her tits were used for some boobjobs too, and some men used her hands to jerk off, as well. One of the heroes even took her soft, bushy tail and wrapped it around his cock to masturbate with it. The group of heroes Velouria sensed earlier also returned, having recovered from their earlier rape of the taguel girl, and they also joined in on the fun, already recovered from their rape of the taguel woman, leading to even more creamy loads for Selkie’s body to take. By the time they were all completely spent, every inch of her corpse was covered in sticky cum. Once that happened, the group of heroes began to leave, with heroes going back towards the castle one by one. After the last one left, Velouria made sure to wait another couple of minutes before getting down, making sure that they were not coming back. But with how much her stomach was growling at this point, she couldn’t wait for long and soon the wolf girl jumped off the tree’s lowest branch and landed near her friend’s cum-covered corpse.

Velouria immediately approached it to take a closer look. They… they left her to rot here, completely covered in their semen. Was the girl not even deserving of a burial in the grave where the other heroes were placed? She deserved at least a bit of dignity, Velouria decided. Fortunately, Selkie’s robes were still intact nearby - so Velouria grabbed them and used them to wipe most of the semen off her friend’s body. As she did, her hands squeezed hard on Selkie’s huge boobs. Even if hers were even bigger, Velouria found herself loooking hungrily at them as way they wiggled under her touch. Velouria shook her head a bit. Selkie was the more sexual one of the two… She shouldn’t be having these kinds of thoughts, especially now that her friend was dead.

However, her stomach gurgling loudly provided her with a different explanation for her sudden fascination with her friend’s tits. Velouria, just like her father, had no qualms about eating human flesh. Most of the time, she defaulted to eating parts of corpses from foes that were defeated in battle - but when the craving for human meat hit her in Askr, she would just journey to the castle’s kitchens and ask for some. She had done that enough times that she got really acquainted with the cook there - a village girl by the name of Mozu, who had also been a part of Corrin’s pack - who seemed pretty happy to provide her with snacks. That she also asked to see her massive breasts, then to touch them, and eventually even to see her cunt… Velouria had no problem doing that as long as she received her delicacies afterwards. Velouria was aware that if this had continued, she’d eventually feel Mozu’s strong fingers brush her to an orgasm, but was impossible now. Now, with how hungry she was, Velouria would do anything for the villager’s tasty treats… But there was no way to get one. All she had with her was Selkie’s corpse… The pangs of hunger she felt as she wiped the semen off Selkie’s thighs, even if they didn’t carry too much meat… And the way her boobs jiggled again as her arm brushed against them while cleaning Selkie’s hands… All that left her with a desire to take a few huge bites off her friend’s dead body. The wolf girl tried to fight back against these feelings - she was cleaning Selkie’s corpse so that she could have some peace after death. Eating parts of her would defeat the point of doing this… Still, Velouria could do nothing to stop herself from feeling this way. As her hunger grew even stronger, so did her longing to chomp down on Selkie’s body - and eventually, she couldn’t resist it anymore.

Finally giving in to her carnivorous urges, Velouria opened her mouth, flashing a plethora of sharp teeth before biting down. Her first target was one of the breasts that spurred her urge to do this the most. Stretching her mouth wide open, she was able to fit the majority of Selkie’s left boob into it - and her teeth, well-trained on numerous bodies in the past, easily tore through her skin when she bit down. Even though her body had cooled down a bit, with parts of it going stiff, the massage she gave it while wiping the cum off it tenderized it back up again. Because of that, it was very creamy - and she happily chewed on the flesh and fat that it was made of. It was so sweet, Velouria couldn’t help but moan as she finally swallowed most of it, sending it into her famished stomach. Selkie’s second tit was also quickly devoured, and Velouria found it even tastier than the first one. She tried to hold on, to savor the taste for as long as she could, but her hunger made her sent it to her stomach fairly quickly, taking just a bit more time with it than the first one. These two treats, no matter how tasty and huge they were, were only an appetizer. Once she swallowed the last bits of the breasts, any doubts the wolf girl was having about this before were gone. No longer thinking of this as the carcass of a good friend, instead just seeing a delicious corpse for her to devour, she bit down on it in the earnest, ripping huge chunks of meat out of Selkie’s arms, stomach and legs. Stripping Selkie’s thighs of all the meat they carried, Velouria flipped the dead body over and bit onto her friends small ass instead. Even if it didn’t carry too much meat, and was spiced up with the semen dripping out of her anus, it still carried a flavor that the normal human meat didn’t have. With each bite and swallow, Velouria was becoming more and more convinced that this was the tastiest meal she had ever eaten. She always preferred raw meat to having it prepared - since she usually went for corpses on the battlefield there was little opportunity for her to have it roasted. But Selkie… the kitsune’s felsh tasted better than any other human she had consumed before. Because of how long she was forced to wait on the tree, there was almost no limit to how much food could Velouria wolf down. In a hunger-induced stupor, she didn’t stop eating until Selkie’s body turned into little more than a skeleton and a head. Her skeleton wasn’t even full, either - the wolf girl found it fun to rip off bones that carried no more meat and chew on them.

Once she finished eating, breathing heavily and patting her stomach - which now had a small bulge at the front that wasn’t there before - Velouria just stared at Selkie’s corpse. Her friend just opened a whole new world to her - that of eating animal shapeshifters instead of just humans. However, she had just decided to kill herself - so there was little she could gain from this knowledge. Still, the wolfskin wanted to share this with someone… Her red eyes widened as she thought of a way to do this. What if she offered her body to be eaten? Velouria looked down at Selkie’s eaten up form… Her friend was devoured like this, but with the killing of shapeshifters that had been going on she’d have troubles finding someone else to eat her like this. Instead, she could just go to the castle’s kitchen and find Mozu. Only now Velouria realized that the girl feeling her up before might not have been just her trying to be sexual with her. Instead, the villager could have been trying to grade the quality of her meat… As the hooded girl thought of this, a shiver of excitement shook her body. After having eaten the flesh of countless humans, she would now become meat herself… And Velouria found the thought surprisingly erotic. She had never thought of this before, but now that she was considering it, her pussy started getting damp - further convincing her that this was how she should end her life
“Thank you, Selkie.” Velouria bowed her head at her friend’s corpse, then took off.


Sneaking back into the castle took her some time, but avoiding the heroes proved fun enough that she didn’t get too impatient. Walking into the kitchen she used to go to, Velouria quickly confirmed that the cook there was still Mozu - the brown-haired woman busy with whatever meal she was preparing.
“Hello, Mozu.” She greeted the short woman, making her jump up and snap out of her focus, spilling some of whatever she was brewing.
“Velouria? How are you…” Mozu had already gotten used to the wolf girl’s sudden appearances in her workplace, but with Kiran’s new orders the girl should be dead. Looking around, she grasped one of her cleavers from a nearby table, trying to keep it between herself and the hooded wolf for whatever little protection doing that would give her. “If you lived through the summoner’s purge… Why did you come back here?” She asked, knowing well enough that the wolf girl would quickly stop her if she tried to scream for help. If only she had a real weapon with her, she could use it to fight back. Fortunately for the flatchested cook, Velouria wasn’t there to hurt her.
“I almost ran away. I don’t want to hurt innocent people to survive outside of the castle, so I came back.” Velouria explained a bit, but Mozu furrowed her brow.
“But you’ll just get killed here!” She called out, and Velouria nodded in return.
“I know. That’s why I’m here. Before coming here, I…” For some reason, Velouria’s face grew red as she she spoke, and she laid her ears against the sides of her head, trying to cover herself up. Was admitting to eating Selkie’s corpse this embarrassing? “I ate another shapeshifter. Her meat… It tasted so good! Better than any other meal I had in my life! So I figured I should tell you that a shapeshifter’s meat tastes better than what you typically make. And…” Her pussy began to drip again. “Since I’m going to die either way, you can just cut me up and make me into meat for people to enjoy.” The excitement in her lower parts felt so good, Velouria almost moaned just because of it - and she rubbed her thighs together, with them brushing against her entrance, while she waited for Mozu’s answer. Although the cook wasn’t expecting this from Velouria, she had thought of doing this to her before. From all the feeling up she had done to make Velouria pay for her treats, Mozu easily confirmed that the girl’s meat was first-rate. She was secretly hoping that the wolf girl would one day get killed by someone, with her being able to snatch her body to use it as meat… But now Velouria came to her on her own, asking her to do just that. It was like a dream come true!
“Sure, I will do this. First, we need you out of those cute clothes.” Trying not to show, how happy she was, Mozu calmly delivered her order. Velouria hesitated for a moment - even if she had shown Mozu her feminine parts before, she had not stripped completely for the woman yet. Still, it made sense - her clothes would only get in the way, just like they did whenever she was feasting on a corpse.

With that in mind, Velouria began to undress. Undoing the strap of her coat, she took her hood off along with the rest of the red coat. With it gone, her long wolf ears were clearly visible instead of being mostly obscured. Then, her hands moved for the belts on her belly. Unlocking them, she was able to quickly remove her brown vest. It only covered her torso, leaving her chest covered only by her white shirt. Without it in the way, Velouria was able to unbutton it easily. Pulling it open, she let her big breasts breathe as they bounced out - a bra would get in the way of her transforming, so she didn’t wear one. Getting the shirt off, Velouria flicked her tail down so that it didn’t interfere. Then, she quickly undid her real belt - one keeping her tight, black pants in place. With how meaty her thighs were, her pants clung to them, barely moving down her legs. Lifting one of her legs, she quickly ripped her high boot off, then repeated that for the other leg. Her huge, bare feet dropped onto the cold kitchen floor, sending a shiver up her body. Without these, she could proceed with taking her pants off - not without some trouble, as they hugged her legs tightly. Even if they brought out the shape of her legs nicely, it was still a hassle to take them off. She tried her best, but then she realized she would no longer need them - and just ripped them at the sides to make it easier for her. Now, she could take them off without much trouble - her bare cunt quickly revealed to Mozu who couldn’t help but lick her lips as she saw it. While Velouria undressed, she quickly prepared some sauce to boil for later use - turning back just in time to catch the end of Velouria undressing.

The villager could easily tell how aroused Velouria was. Even if her interest in the girl was mainly to make a great meal out of her, with how eager she looked Mozu just couldn’t give up on that. Approaching her, the short woman quickly reached for Velouria’s boobs - which were just on the level of her face. Feeling them up for a moment, she confirmed that they were as tender as when she last checked - and then proceeded to massage them for a moment, her thumbs rubbing against her nipples. She continued to do so until Velouria let out a half-howl, half-moan, then let go of them for a moment. Pushing her head forward, she began to lick on one of her breasts, using her other hand to keep tickling her other nipple. With the hand she freed this way, she trailed a path down to Velouria’s cunt. Before entering it, Mozu took the time to rub her succulent thighs, which were now soaked with Velouria’s pussy juice. Her meat really seemed to be of the highest quality - high enough that Mozu considered sending it to the summoner once it was ready. After rubbing her hand up and down the wolfskin’s thighs a few more times, Mozu slid her fingers into her pussy - causing another moan to reach her from above. Sucking on her nipple with more force, Mozu began to finger her in the earnest. By the time Velouria reached her climax, her loud moans were bouncing off the walls of the kitchen they were in. Mozu’s hand was covered in her honey, and to a bit of her surprise Velouria’s breasts squirted some milk out onto her face as well. However, the lactation was over as soon as it started - not that Mozu didn’t enjoy the sweet taste as it filled her mouth.

Mozu stood by while Velouria’s orgasm played out. She quickly moved to wash her hands, and to prepare the tools she needed. She picked a sharp knife, readied a bucket for the blood and checked if the restraints were working. Confirming that they were, she lowered them to a level where she could easily lock Velouria into them. Then, she checked up on the sauce set to boil earlier - it seemed to be almost ready. Once she did that, the wolf girl’s orgasm had finished, and she walked over to Mozu. “Get onto the table - and lay on your belly.” Mozu ordered once she saw that the girl was nearby. Velouria did just that, completely obedient. Mozu took the time to tie the straps around Velouria’s ankles. Then, she moved the bar they were fastened to up - causing Velouria’s legs to lift. The wolf girl crawled backwards, her body slowly lifted from the table as her legs were lifted higher and higher. Eventually, she got off the table completely - hanging upside down just by her ankles. She could feel the blood slowly starting to flow down to her head. Her brown eyes looked into the bucket below - it still had some dry blood of an earlier kill inside it, making her aware that this was about to happen. In a few hours, her body would be roasted and hopefully consumed, as well - she shivered in excitement at the thought of that. With the way she was hanging, her arousal began to trickle down her stomach instead - enough so that she could see it if she looked upwards. Velouria, however, was not looking there. Her eyes were glued to the small woman standing in front of her. More specifically, at the sharp knife Mozu was holding.

Using one hand to make Velouria turn her head forward and stretch her neck out, Mozu took a look into her brown eyes. They were full of excited anticipation. Without dragging it out any longer, Mozu used the knife to open a massive cut across Velouria’s throat. Her blood began to flow freely, fountaining all over Mozu’s hands. However, most of it went straight into the bucket. Although Velouria didn’t enjoy the pain at all, and her heart was beating uncomfortably fast, pumping the blood out through the cut, the knowledge that she was no more than just meat at this point caused her cunt to ooze with even more of her arousal than before. Mozu just watched her bleed out for a moment. Weakness and numbness spread through Velouria’s body, her tail hanging limply behind her back, her arms and ears dropping at the sides of her head. However, Mozu could see she was still alive. Assuming the girl was into the pain she was getting from this, Mozu decided not to wait until she had bled out - and so she lifted the knife up to the girl’s stomach. Stabbing it into her soft stomach, she then dragged it down as Velouria’s body started spasming because of the new pain. Her body was screaming out in pain, but with her throat cut Velouria couldn’t give that pain a voice. Pulling the knife out, Mozu stretched the cut open and started to systematically remove her organs one by one - all while Velouria lived out her final moments in excruciating pain. Tears began to pour from her eyes and down her forehead in the few painful instants it took her to lose enough blood to pass on. Mozu missed that moment, too engrossed in preparing Velouria the best she could. Once her belly was emptied, Mozu quickly sawed it back together. Seeing no life in Velouria’s eyes, she brought the knife back to her neck again - this time cutting it off in full. Holding onto it, the village girl placed it on one of the tables while feeling up her fluffy ears - and decided that she wanted to keep it. It would serve her both as a normal toy, and as masturbatory help as well.

With that decided, Mozu turned back towards Velouria’s headless body. In one quick slide, she removed her tail, deciding to have it be a gift to Oboro - she always loved new things she could make into new clothes. In fact, the tailor’s insistence to make a new outfit for her led to them getting close enough that they became lovers. Once the fluffy, white tail rested in her hands, she lowered the body a bit, and easily moved it back onto the table - showing strength that one would not expect from her height. Quickly, she sawed the opening in her stomach back together, deciding not to stuff it. If Velouria’s words were true, it didn’t need any seasoning at all. Still, with how abundant the woman’s thighs were, Mozu decided it would be more efficient to roast her in pieces. Grabbing a big cleaver, she chopped both of Velouria’s legs off near her torso, and did the same for her arms. Then, another idea struck her. If she was going to send this to the summoner, including a gift for his lady wouldn’t hurt. Another two quick chops of the cleaver, and Velouria’s huge, wolf-like feet were cut off neatly. With their size, they would not roast properly anyways. Then, she moved for the cauldron of sauce she had prepared - and quickly basted all of Velouria’s body - enjoying the way her breasts felt under her fingers as she rubbed the liquid into it, and feeling up her cunt too. Once Mozu was finished with that, the body was ready for roasting. Carrying the four limbs and the torso separately, she pushed them into different parts of the massive oven she had. Once that was done, Mozu had some free time - so she just pleasured herself using Velouria’s head while pouring more sauce onto the roasting pieces of meat from time to time.

When the meat finished roasting, a pleasant smell filling the kitchen, Mozu took out the four limbs and the torso, and arranged them on a platter. Then, she grabbed a fresh knife and fork - and carefully cut herself a small slice of Velouria’s thigh. Quickly, she raised it to her mouth, and pushed it in. Gods! Velouria wasn’t lying... It tasted incredible! Mozu could barely stop herself from taking a bigger slice for herself. Alas, she was only the cook - such an amazing meal should go straight to the summoner. Placing Velouria’s feet on the platter too, she covered it with a hood, then hurried off. She carried the magnificent meal straight to Kiran’s quarters.
When she entered, both lovers were in the middle of playing with a corpse. The ears she could see on the sides of her head told her it was another animal shapeshifter. Kiran was pounding the woman’s ass, his back turned towards the door, while Hinoka was using a cutoff foot to rub her cunt, her other hand working on fingering herself. The redhaired woman saw her enter, and watched her carefully in case she had any ulterior motives.
“Lord Kiran. I’ve brought you a gift - the finest meal I’ve made yet.” Mozu announced, while showing the platter she had.
“Plaaace it over there.” Hinoka lifted one of her hands, pointing towards one of the tables while letting out a sharp moan. Mozu did as she was told, and Hinoka followed with another order.
“Lift the cover.” Hinoka commanded once Mozu set it down. The short woman did just that, and she could see hunger appearing in Hinoka’s eyes as she looked over the steaming pieces of meat that were laid out there. Her hunger turned to excitement as she saw the pair of feet there. Understanding that it was a gift for her, it was enough for her to come to a climax. By the time it finished, Mozu had already left - and Hinoka got up, eager to check out both her new toys and the meal itself. If it tasted as good as it smelled, it would be a divine experience.

Mozu headed back for her kitchen, as there was still a bunch of things she needed to do. The village girl preferred to stay in her robes instead of dressing up, except if it was her beloved’s clothes that were hand-made just for her, so she should do away with Velouria’s clothes. Then, she should take the head and the tail to some taxidermist - perhaps she should have the tail turned into a scarf? Oboro would definitely like that… But she might also want to make it into one herself. As the cook walked, Mozu couldn’t believe how lucky this day was for her. She got to work on an amazing piece of meat, got to taste it and eventually delivered it to the summoner - that was sure to keep her on his good side. Besides that, she was able to get herself a new toy in the form of the wolf girl’s head, and a gift out of her tail. That was a lot for just a single body. “Thanks a bunch, Velouria!” Mozu thought to herself as she reached the kitchen and lifted the head of her dead friend off the table she left it on. Even if Velouria was dead, Mozu could swear that her lips twitched at her when she said that - lips that were frozen in a smile. A smile that left Mozu convinced that Velouria was just as happy about this outcome as she herself was.

 No.15120

>>14975
Hope you haven't given up on this story. Panne's hanging was quite interesting even if I prefer victims to be unbound.

 No.15121

>>15120 I haven't given up, just taking a break of sorts. Been working on >>15031 in the meantime. It might take me some time to finish the next chapter of this story though. It's going to be bigger than usual, with 7 snuffs in it - and I have only just started writing it.
As for Panne, most of the time the hanged girls in my stories are not bound, so doing that was a fun change of pace for me :)

 No.15307

This one's accompanied by a commission I got from M0zg that can be seen here https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=71846047

Intermission 6: Micaiah Visits a Hot Spring
tags: F/F, M/F, F-solo, non-con, strangling, necro, feet stuff

Kiran’s eyes glistened with satisfaction as the cloud of smoke and dust created by the Breidablik dispersed, showing him that the girl he had just summoned was the Silver-Haired Maiden of Daein, Micaiah. He remembered the last time the girl had showed up in Askr, she ended up being quite the willing whore. His cock stirred in his pants as he recalled just how tight the girl’s ass was. She was truly a pleasure to fuck back then. However, he also remembered the girl’s summoning had not exactly been a typical one. Was it just a fluke, or would this Micaiah also feel that good to fuck? Kiran was really eager to test it out now. However, he also had other responsibilities for the day. His forces still needed to be strengthened, and he also knew Hinoka wouldn’t be too happy about him fucking that particular girl. Still, he wanted to shove his dick up the light mage’s perky ass as soon as he could. He’d have to sent Hinoka off on some mission that would keep her busy long enough that the Hoshidian princess wouldn’t come back and interrupt them.

As Kiran decided on that, the fog surrounding Micaiah disappeared fully, and the girl’s golden eyes snapped open.
“I'm Micaiah. The townspeople call me the Silver-Haired Maiden. I'm pleased to meet you!” The girl spoke out as she saw him, her warm voice also contributing to the summoner’s boner. She looked at him curiously, but her smile dropped as her fortune-telling powers began to kick in. Just taking one look at Kiran provided her with visions of him viciously raping and killing countless girls - some of them she even recognized as the members of the Daein Liberation Army. H-how… how was a man like this still able to do as he pleased?
While Micaiah tried to wrap her head around the reality she found herself in, Kiran replied to her:
“Oh, I know. You are now in the world of Askr - of which I’m the ruler. And coincidentally, the magic that brought you here also forces you to obey my commands… Though I feel both of us will find it more pleasant if you do that willingly.” And there was her answer - the people just couldn’t stand up against him, even if they wanted to. Because of her world’s Blood Contracts, the Priestess of Dawn was already used to carrying out orders that she had no will to.
“I’m quite busy right now, so you should get going. However, later tonight, I’d like for you to join me at my private hot spring. It’s not an order, but I think we’ll both enjoy it. Heroes who listen to my orders can find their lives here to be quite… pleasing. Before that, you can learn more about how things work here from other heroes.”
Although Micaiah had no desire to do that, she still nodded to show that she understood him and then left. Meanwhile, Kiran proceeded to go ahead with his summoning session.


Going through the castle, Micaiah took her time examining the heroes she passed. However, despite living in a world with such a cruel ruler, they all seemed pretty happy. And to her surprise, as she continued to go along, she saw that it wasn’t just the summoner taking pleasure in killing other. The heroes, who she had expected to be disgusted with Kiran’s cruelty, were just as happy to kill one another as their summoner had been. With that also went increased sexuality - Micaiah wasn’t expecting to see heroes just having sex in the middle of some of the castle’s rooms with no concern that everyone could see them. That gave her a better idea of what was going to happen if she accepted Kiran’s offer and arrived at the location he mentioned. However… If everyone was so accepting of this… Maybe it was her who was in the wrong to be disgusted with him? After that thought first appeared in her mind, flickers of arousal began to rise in savior of Daein’s loins as she continued to wander across the castle, seeing a number of girls die all in different ways. To take her mind of it, she wandered onto the training grounds - and listening to the heroes there while practicing her magic, the priestess began to learn what the heroes’ duties were in this world.

Her training allowed her to get rid of her budding arousal. However, Micaiah found herself getting pretty sweaty after she did it. That made her feels a bit uncomfortable - especially as the gathered sweat began to soak through her red top. It cause it to clung tighter to her huge breasts - making their shape and size completely clear. Because of that, the girl began to desire a bath - and her long, shapely legs took her towards the castle’s hot springs. She had heard from others that it had a part open to all heroes, so she figured she’d just bathe there.
However, as Micaiah arrived at the hot springs, that scenario suddenly seemed a lot less appealing to her. The hot springs were filled to the brim with heroes, and there was almost no spot for her to squeeze into. However, there was still the other option… On the side, there was a door leading to the summoner’s private hot spring. Now, she was no longer disgusted by the visions she had seen of Kiran. Instead, she was just curious - how did he get all these heroes to follow him without them showing any distaste? And so, she took a number of fateful steps towards the door - and then crossed it.

As the door closed behind her, a vision appeared before eyes. A vision of her… dead! Hanged to her death with her own scarf! Seeing herself like this caused Micaiah’s insides to twist. She was completely naked. Her bloodshot eyes were rolled up, her tongue was sticking out of her mouth, and her hands hung limply at her sides. If she stayed there, this was what fate had in store for her. And yet… Micaiah found herself stepping further into the private hot spring. She took her boots off as she ventured further in, placing them at the side of the room near the entrance. Even if her visions had never failed her before, she wanted this one to be fake… So she ignored it. Near the entrance, she found a note - along with a glass of some liquid near it. Picking up the note, Micaiah let her eyes take it in.

“I knew you wouldn’t be able to stop yourself from coming. You probably understand, how this world works now. Right now, I’m still pretty busy making sure one of the Azuras can give a performance that will last forever. I will come to the spring once I’m done with her, and then we can both enjoy each other together. Don’t worry, I won’t kill you tonight - it would be a waste to do it right away. For now, you can just enjoy yourself while taking a look at my private gallery. The drink is a gift from me, too. Kiran.”

Reading that, Micaiah was reassured a bit. Although she didn’t like the way the summoner was talking about killing her, the light mage decided she could trust his word on that. After all, how could he enjoy killing more than one person a day? Wouldn’t the first kill leave his lust for death satisfied for the day? Justifying it to herself like that, Micaiah had convinced herself that the vision she had seen before was wrong. After all, if it wasn’t the summoner who’d kill her, then who could it be? Even if the priestess found the deaths she had witnessed during the day at least a bit arousing, Micaiah had no desire to be the snuffee for someone’s else’s pleasure. Even if she wasn’t ready to admit it, deep down Micaiah wanted to be involved in a death like that - but as the one doing the killing. Well, if she was in no real danger here, they she could have her fun here without feeling bad about it. Setting Kiran’s note back down, Micaiah reached for the drink Kiran’s letter said that was a gift for her. She carefully lifted it to her face, her nose drawing in its smell. It was quite pleasant, actually - but the girl had no idea, what it could have been made of. Feeling adventurous, she put it directly against her small lips - and then drew a deep sip from it. It tasted great! It was pretty sweet, but also carried a nice aftertaste that stung her in her tongue a bit. A shiver went down Micaiah’s spine as she swallowed it, her body taking it in. However, instead of taking another gulp, she carried it with her, and then set it down on a small table she saw in front of her. If she was going to wait here until Kiran came, it would not be wise to drink all of it so quickly. Now, what was that about Kiran’s private gallery?

Micaiah’s attention finally turned to the rest of the room. In the middle, there was a pretty huge hot spring. On the side she was, there were a few deck chairs. However, on both sides of the springs - and basically all over the room, even on the walls - there were various ornaments. Most of them showed nude or almost nude girls, and they were all in various stages of being killed. Fascinated, she approached the nearest one, of a purple-haired woman with gigantic tits - ones that dwarfed those of any other woman. The girl, who’s name unbeknownst to Micaiah was Camilla, was a princess of Nohr. Between the woman’s incredibly curvy body and Hinoka’s distaste for all things from Nohr, Kiran’s lover was delighted to kill her. A massive hole in between the girl’s boobs had been opened up by the redhead’s spear, one that showed her neatly impaled heart. However, just killing her wasn’t enough. Hinoka handed the corpse over to the castle’s taxidermists, and they turned her into a trophy that would forever stay fresh. Now, the woman had her very meaty legs spread to the sides as she squatted down, allowing for easy access to the girl’s pussy - with the fingers of one of her hands spreading her labia in a inviting way. More than that, the hole in her chest had also been made into an onahole, with the fingers of her other hand pulling one of her boobs to the side and making it seem like she was fondling it while also making room for the person who was going to use that fuckhole - Camilla’s preserved heart receiving Kiran’s semen a number of times already.

Initially, Micaiah thought of these as just very realistic sculptures. However, as she touched Camilla’s dead body and felt genuine skin beneath her fingers as her hand squeezed the woman’s boob, her understanding of that changed. If this was a living woman… It only made sense that all the other girls in here had also been alive once. She curiously stabbed one finger into the hole between her boobs, and saw real blood on it once she pulled it out. The realization that the girls here have all been killed before excited her - and the white-haired girl ran across the room, checking out all some of the other varied pieces of Kiran’s gallery. A number of headless corpses served as water fountains, while others were just standing in places and presenting their bodies. On the walls behind them, there were heads that most likely belonged to these girls, with what was definitely Kiran’s semen flowing from their open, slack lips. A number of girls had been impaled as well, long poles entering through the pussies of some, and the asses of others, but most of the time exiting from between the dead women’ lips anyways. Besides that, Micaiah had also noticed a flat-chested, blue haired girl clutching her cut throat with both of her hands - ineffectively trying to keep the blood from flowing out of it. But that wasn’t all - besides these, there were other women, women that Micaiah had a harder time putting a name on what had been done to them. A number of them were just set up in some really compromising positions, but Micaiah saw nothing that showed how they girls had been killed - unaware of the holes in the backs of their heads that allowed Kiran to thrust directly into their brains.

As Micaiah went around the room, taking looks at each and every hot corpse that was immortalized there, her arousal skyrocketed - but she hadn’t noticed it yet. She knew that some of them were real girls, but others were ice sculptures. These had to be fake, right? One such sculpture caught her attention. It was a statue of a young girl, with long, messy blonde hair and a headband that failed to keep them in check in any way. The girl was naked, and she had a cord tied around her neck. That’s what made Micaiah interested in her in the first place - after all, she saw herself dying in a similar way. However, the girl seemed extremely happy about her predicament - her face was carrying the expression of extreme sexual pleasure, with no regrets showing at all. Although her eyes were blank, the smile in her open mouth and the tongue hanging free from it made it clear just how aroused the girl must have been. And to go along with that, she also had her hands on her tits - making it obvious that she had been playing with them. The girl’s nipples were squirting water directly into the pool - making it seem like she was a fixture of the hot spring. Still, Micaiah couldn’t stop herself from reaching one of her hands towards the girl’s frozen pussy. As she touched it, a sound filled her ears - the sound of some very loud moans:
“Please, o summoner of legend! I’m… I’m coming! Make me the subject to your otherworldly magic nooooow!” Micaiah withdrew her hand, and the voice immediately went quiet. W-What was that? Had this girl been alive too, and then turned into ice? With those being the words she said in her final moments? It seemed so unreal, and yet Micaiah knew it was possible. She shivered as she remembered the mass petrification that took place in her world… She really despised that kind of magic. And yet, the girl there seemed so happy to be subjected to it. She reached her hand out towards her again, and the same sounds played out - making it clear that it was some enchantment on that sculpture. The girl’s moans were so hot! Hot enough that while the mage inserted one finger into the frozen pussy, she also moved one towards her own pussy too. Only with a great dose of willpower was she able to stop herself from doing that, backing off before she managed to swipe her finger across her lower lips. Although Micaiah couldn’t know that, she was right about the girl - Ophelia had willingly offered herself up to Kiran, and the summoner turned her into a piece of ice with the magic of Nifl he had received from Fjorm.

Even if she had backed out, seeing Ophelia’s frozen corpse was the catalyst for it that made Micaiah aware, just how wet she was now. She didn’t know about it, but the drink Kiran had provided her with was in reality a very powerful aphrodisiac. Kiran wanted to make sure that once he came to see the Daein girl, she’d be all nice and wet and ready for him - also hoping it would be a start for conditioning her to become just as a willing slut as the first Micaiah that came to Askr was. With each step she took, the heat between Micaiah’s legs seemed to grow. Because of that, she turned back towards the line of deck chairs and made her way back towards it. On the way, her arousal started to get the best out of her, her cunt juice starting to drip through her tights. The aphrodisiac also made her body a lot more sensitive. If earlier she was annoyed as her sweat-soaked top clung to her tits, squeezing them hard and squashing her nipples, now it became almost unbearable. Because of that, when she had reached the lounger closest to her, the upper half of her body had been freed from her red dress, saving her round boobs from the merciless squeezing her clothes had subjected them to. To remove the dress, her belt also had to come free - and with it, the satchel that was fixed to it. Knowing fully well what she was going to do once she got to the lounger, Micaiah decided to uncover her hands too. Even if her long, black fingerless gloves kept her fingers free, the woman wearing them expected to use more than just fingers - and for that, the rest of her hands had to be bare as well. She figured that the summoner didn’t know of the significance of the Brand on her arm anyways, so she could very well show it to him.

When she arrived at her destination, the golden-eyed girl was holding the dress, the belt, and the gloves all in her hands. Letting it all slip onto a table near the lounger, Micaiah threw herself at the deck chair. The backrest was at such a pleasant angle that Micaiah could half-sit, half-lie on it, letting her get completely comfortable as the Maiden of Miracles prepared to masturbate. Her tights would be too much of a hassle to get off, so Micaiah just stayed in just them, keeping her blue scarf around her neck as well for the same reason. Then, she forced her hand through the hem at the top of her wide hips and under her tights. Next, she had it crawl down her abdomen until it reached her pussy.

Just having her fingers brush against her already swollen labia was enough to send a surge of pleasure through the light mage’s body. She shivered in pleasure, her knees shaking as she continued to massage her lower lips. Her arousal was squirting freely from her opening, covering her hand in her honey and having more and more of it seep through her tights. While she did that, her lips parted, and the commander of Daein’s armies started to moan in a way more befitting of one of the whores that followed her soldiers. But here she was no longer a commander, and if Kiran’s words were anything to go by, he intended for her to end up as one such whore. As such, she did not feel ashamed to give a voice to her pleasure, her usually melodious voice now letting out loud cries of her pleasure. And these only grew even louder as she finally slid three fingers into her cunt, the other two remaining outside and still brushing against her cunt lips. At that point she was basically screaming, her voice going off high up through the non-existent roof. As her other hand still laid idle, Micaiah directed it towards her breasts. She massaged her left one for a moment, before squeezing it with her hand. Her index finger and thumb were on two sides of her nipple, and so she moved them together, squashing her nipple between the two of them. Then, she proceeded to move her fingers up and down it, causing the sensitive pink numb to become fully erect. Touching herself like that, and with the aphrodisiac coursing through her body, each second of doing this caused the girl pleasure that she would have thought was impossible to achieve before. Her cheeks lit up with a powerful blush, and as she allowed herself to be consumed by her pleasure, her tongue slipped free from her mouth. In the end, the girl came - with an orgasm so powerful that her eyes rolled back up, tears being squeezed out of them because of how good she felt.

A flood of juices left her cunt, her tights ending up completely see-through as their were quenched with it. Her hand ended up taking some of them too, but the majority of them squirted directly through the tights - and onto the deck chair she was on. Wet spots appeared on it in front of her crotch, showing that her pussy sent some of its release towards them. The spot where her perky ass rested took the rest of it, completely drenched with her cunt juice too. The climax was so powerful that Micaiah was almost taken out, making her unable to do anything but lie on the lounger and revel in her pleasure. Twitches of excitement went through her body from time to time, but otherwise the girl remained motionless - all her muscles loose because of her climax.

For a while Micaiah remained like that, her body recovering from what the branded girl knew was the best orgasm of her life. Eventually, strength began to return to her body. And as the pleasure subsided, other feelings surfaced again. That let Micaiah realize just how thirsty she was. Letting go of her boob, she reached for the drink that was waiting for her on the table. All she needed was a single slurp of it, and the sexual flutter returned to her coil in full strength. Micaiah wondered, how was that possible - but as her other hand was still buried inside her cunt, having her inner walls clench on her fingers quickly chased these thoughts away. It seemed that she wouldn’t go for a swim now, after all… Instead, Micaiah began masturbating again. At first, she proceeded to do it the same way she did it the first time, but her left nipple felt pretty sore. Her fingers were still squeezing it through her orgasm, and it didn’t feel that good anymore when she tried to do it now. She could go for her other boob with it… But the pleasure coming from her cunt gave her another idea. She’d just focus on it in full this time. To make that work, Micaiah moved her left hand down her body, grabbing the hem of her tights. One hand could fit under them, but with how tight they are, it would be almost impossible to stick two under them. Lifting her ass up from the seat for a moment to get them past it, she then settled it back down - her buttcheeks resting on the sticky, wet spots that were showered with her honey earlier. She moved the tights down her legs just a bit further down her thighs, enough to uncover her pussy and allow for easy access to it with both of her hands. Then, the girl started to touch herself again - one hand sliding back into her vagina while the other stayed outside. That one was pressing on the hand that went in, allowing it to push further in - while its fingers began to work hard on the outside, rubbing the skin around her entrance harder than before. Just as before she grasped a nipple between two of her fingers, this time she did the same for her clit - and just like before, fiddling with it provided her with unbelievable pleasure.

In fact, it made the light mage feel so incredibly good that black spots started to form in her vision as her mind began failing to grasp all the sensory input it received. To help herself with that, and also to be able to focus on her pleasure even more, the Daein girl closed her eyes - the blackness in front of her eyes making her sexual high even stronger. Micaiah continued to touch herself forcefully, but this time didn’t bother with moaning - just focusing herself fully on the pleasure she was in as she began bucking her hips against her hands. Her mind began filtering out anything else that got to her, so Micaiah couldn’t hear as someone else entered the hot spring and after some time began walking towards her. She only became aware of the other person’s presence once she felt a pair of gloved hands fall onto her shoulders, giving them a few nice rubs and letting her muscles there relax. Assuming it was the summoner, Micaiah voiced how good it made her feel:

“Mmmm… Kiraaan!… This feels… Amazing…” In response to her words, the hands slid across her collarbones, and started to knead her neck. Micaiah didn’t realize just how tense her neck had become while she laid there, and the massage her unknown helper was giving her let it loosen up - and the relief washing over her as it did mixed in perfectly well with the waves of pleasure going through her body. Micaiah failed to notice, but the person standing behind her also began to shift her scarf around - making it form a tighter loop around her neck, but one just wide enough that it didn’t start touching it yet. With the help of the other person, Micaiah quickly reached her second climax. “Kiran!!! I’m coming!!!” The branded girl screamed out while her coil snapped and she began to squirt all over her hands and the lounger again. Shivering in the deck chair, she continued to ride out another powerful orgasm - while the mysterious person’s gloved hands continued to massage her neck. For a while, she continued to let them do their thing. However, as her climax slowed down, the silver-haired maiden began to feel the touch on her neck even more - and some worry began to surface in her mind. Weren’t these hands a bit too soft for Kiran? And too small to be a man’s hands, anyway? That confused her enough for her to finally open her eyes, and her expression instantly turned into that of shock as she saw a red-haired woman standing over her. From what Micaiah could see, the other woman was almost nude - just wearing her gloves and having a scarf drop down between her boobs - which Micaiah couldn’t help but compare to hers, taking some satisfaction in hers being bigger. But… Who was she? And why was she here? Where was the summoner?

Before Micaiah had the chance to ask any of these questions, the other woman had noticed the golden eyes that were looking up at her. As if in return to that, the redhead let go of her neck - and grabbed onto Micaiah’s blue scarf instead. “Who-ghhh” Micaiah opened her mouth to ask, but the other woman pulled on the scarf, quickly tightening it - and cutting Micaiah off mid-word. With the pleasant massage the woman had given her neck before, her muscles there were all loosened up. Because of that, her neck offered no resistance to the cloth she had worn around it for so long. That in turn meant there was nothing stopping the scarf from completely crushing her neck. Her body was still weak after her two climaxes, so in those precious first moments she offered almost no resistance - letting the scarf crush her throat and shut her windpipe fully. With her airflow cut off, Micaiah suddenly became much more afraid of what was going to happen. Her vision did show her her corpse, strangled to her death… Remembering it, Micaiah knew that her struggles would end up completely meaningless. Despite that, she still tried her hardest to fight against her would-be-killer. Both of her hands went towards her neck, grabbing onto the scarf that was wrapped around it. Her fingers tried to dig in between her skin and the cloth, and even were a bit successful in that, letting her pull harder on her keepsake that would now be the end of her. However, the position they were in left her assailant with a tremendous advantage - and even if the roles were reversed, Micaiah’s rather frail physical form would mean her losing.

But her pulling on the scarf wasn’t the only way her body was trying to resist. The white-haired girl’s back arched up, her fit digging into the lounger as she tried to use them to reduce the pulling on her neck. However, doing that quickly led to her using up all the air she had in her lungs. Without it, her struggles only grew more desperate - the burning sensation in her lungs a good enough motivator to bring out new strength within her. However, the grip on the scarf was unshakable - and it seemed no matter what Micaiah did, it would not be enough. After a few more moments, the branded girl lost control of her body - which began to thrash on the deck chair. Her legs stretched out forwards, and her hips continued to sway from side to side. She had some faint hope that maybe the strong spasms shaking her around the lounger would be enough to pull the scarf out of her killer’s hands, but that wasn’t the case. All that achieved was sending her boobies into a series of wild jiggles - which only put more strain on her lungs, making them hurt even more - and giving her murderer a better look at her soaked cunt. Miacaih’s body continued to squirm, her legs kicking out from time to time while the pain in her neck and chest continued to grow.

Inside her head, Micaiah was terrified. She did not want to die! Not before she got to experience what this world had to offer! However, she now knew that dying here was her fate. But that didn’t make it any less painful. She should have trusted her vision… And now the fortune teller was paying the price for it. As her asphyxiation became worse, the agony that was contained in just her lungs began to spread through her body. Her head began to hurt, and the white-haired girl could feel the blood pounding within it. If she could, she would have screamed now - but instead, all Micaiah could do was let out a choked-out whizz. Hearing that caused a sadistic smile to appear on the face of the woman strangling her. It was obvious that the woman was taking pleasure in doing this to her. Micaiah stared right at her face with her golden eyes, eyes which whites were now bloodshot - but her killer’s orange eyes were merciless. As Micaiah’s eyes started to bulge in their sockets, tears began to flow from their corners, trickling down the sides of her head. The blush that showed up on her cheeks earlier now spread to the rest of her face, except it was a darker shade of red this time. Her tongue escaped from between her open lips again - with a line of drool travelling down her chin.

The rest of her body was also signalling that her life was about to end - her convulsions on the bed reached their apex, then suddenly stopped. She dragged her feet one more time across the deck chair’s pillow, then they stopped too. As her lower body went still, a small streak of yellow left her slit - her bladder ended up releasing the drink she had taken in before. Her chest heaved a few more times, making her tits swing around one more time - then Micaiah went completely still. With her mind dying, her vision began to wane. Still, the silver-haired maiden continued to stare at the face of the woman who was strangling her, even as it became completely distorted. That allowed her to see a smirk of satisfaction show up on it right before her vision went completely black.



Micaiah had no way of knowing this, but the woman who had killed her was called Hinoka. She was a princess of the kingdom of Hoshido - though titles like that barely mattered in this world. However, her status in Askr was even higher than in her own world - she was Kiran’s current lover, granting her a level of autonomy no other heroes could have. Among what she thought her privileges were was being able to kill any hero she desired - and Micaiah was someone Hinoka was always willing to kill.

Having arrived at her lover’s private spring, Hinoka had not noticed the light mage immediately. Kiran dropped a mission on her suddenly, but she managed to deal with it far more quickly than anyone could have expected her do it. With how worn out the day had left her, she wanted nothing more than to just refresh herself. To start it off, she removed her red combat boots - letting her feet finally rest after a day of battles. She happily waggled her toes as she dug her hands under her skirt, taking her garters off so she could remove her socks too. She took pleasure in placing the perfect arches of her feet on the ground, letting her soles rest against the cold floor and enjoying the thrill it sent up her spine. Even if her focus was usually on others’ feet, taking care of hers also was entertaining. Once she got rid of her socks, her hands ended up on the her powerful, full-figured thighs. The Hoshidian wanted to take a dip in the hot springs as quickly as possible, so she just worked on her dress since her hands were closer to it. It was already partially lifted when she accessed her garters, too - so getting it off didn’t take her too much time.

While Hinoka was removing most of her clothes, she continued to walk forwards. As her only her accessories remained, she was now able to take a look at the hot spring. And to her surprise, Hinoka saw the unmistakable silver mane sticking out from behind one of the loungers. Oooh, this was perfect! It has been so long since she got the chance to kill a Micaiah - in fact, her killing the last one was what lead to her and Kiran getting together! Hinoka chose to ignore that she also ended up almost dying because of that - Kiran didn’t have any issues with her killing anyone else since then, after all. She began to approach it while trying to stay silent, the bath in the spring suddenly pushed back to the corner of her mind. Going ahead, she noticed the Daein girl’s blue scarf going over the back of her chair - giving her just the perfect idea on how to take care of her. If the girl was here, then it was very much possible that she was trying to take Kiran away from her. Even if she wasn’t just bursting with excitement to finally kill another Micaiah, this would be the best course of action anyways.

Reaching Micaiah, Hinoka grabbed onto the scarf then peeked over the back of her seat. Seeing the light mage touching herself wasn’t too big of a surprise - but her closed eyes made it clear that she had not noticed her yet. If so, then… Maybe she could have some fun with her first? Letting go of the scarf, Hinoka placed her hands on the white-haired girl’s shoulders. She squeezed them a few times - she wasn’t too proficient in the art of massage, but had learned the basics from Azama after her retainer once did it for her. That seemed like a lifetime ago… But now, she’d be able to use that knowledge. Micaiah’s reaction seemed to confirm that her memories weren’t wrong - the Daein slut moaned out Kiran’s name while starting to fist herself even harder. Hinoka had to use all of her willpower not to snap her neck now as she heard her say her lover’s name like that - but managed to prevail, moving her hands closer towards Micaiah’s neck. At the same time, she wrapped parts of the scarf around her hands, and made sure that it was tied in a way that would easily allow her to strangle the girl. Once that was done, she just continued to rub her hands properly against Micaiah’s neck - making the muscles in it relax so that it would offer no resistance when she started strangling her. The white-haired whore screamed the summoner’s name out again when she came - but this time, Hinoka didn’t feel the need to kill her right away, knowing that the girl’s time would come soon. Killing her now would be just too easy - and Hinoka wanted her to feel all the pain of her death, whereas her climax would most likely dull it.

Once Micaiah had recovered from her climax, her golden eyes snapped open. Hinoka was thrilled to see the shock within them, but that didn’t stop her from reacting immediately - tightening the scarf around Micaiah’s neck just as she tried to ask her some question. Just as Hinoka hoped, it put up no fight, quickly letting her squash her throat in full. She could feel a dampness forming between her legs as Micaiah began to throw around on her deck chair, but she knew she needed both hands to strangle her properly. So while she brought her thighs together and started to rub them against one another, her hands still continued to choke the life out of the so-called ‘maiden of miracles’. She proceeded to stare at the other woman’s body, flickers of jealousy growing within her as she watched her sizable titties bounce. As Micaiah’s struggles dragged on, Hinoka began to feel tired in her arms - but she continued anyways, even if her grip had loosened up a bit. Fortunately, as that happened, Micaiah’s body entered the final part of her struggle - and so after one final hurrah the girl went limp on the deck chair. Hinoka looked directly at Micaiah’s dark red face as that happened, finding pleasure in the way it looked and the way her bloodshot eyes were bulging. She made sure to keep choking her until she saw the light of life leave the light mage’s eyes as they rolled up, and even then she continued for some more time as the post-mortem spasms began shaking it again. Eventually, she gave up on that - but at that point, Micaiah was already long gone.


Letting go of the scarf, Hinoka took one of her hands to her pussy and began to finger herself. While doing so, she walked around the lounger - seeing the glass of the aphrodisiac-spiked drink Micaiah had drunk before. Hinoka knew exactly what it was, having witnessed the behaviour of other girls who had drunk it - and having tasted it herself at one point. However, she preferred her orgasms to be more natural - the Hoshidian felt the drink dulled her senses. Finishing going around, Hinoka took a look at the corpse from the front. With some amusement she noticed Micaiah had pissed herself. Getting closer, Hinoka knelt on the lounger next to Micaiah’s round backside. Then, she groped Micaiah’s tits - which were still pretty squashy. Squeezing them harder, they revealed themselves to be pretty firm too - just about the perfect breasts Hinoka always wished she had. Once, she wished for the stupidly overgrown milk jugs the Nohrian princess had, but now Hinoka knew something more reasonable while still big would be better. She could easily get these for herself, as she knew the clerics had breast transplant spells ready. Why hadn’t she done it already? Hinoka wasn’t sure… But a part of her was afraid that it was her small tits that made Kiran want her, and losing them would make her lose his affection.

After some more playing with Micaiah’s tits, Hinoka slid down the chair. Her face arrived at the dead girls pussy, and Hinoka took a few slurps at it. Eh, its taste was nothing special. She continued to crawl back, on the way taking her hand out of her pussy so she could use both of them to pull Micaiah’s tights off her legs. She took her time freeing Micaiah’s feet - but once they did come free, Hinoka squealed happily. They were pretty large, but their size only added to their beauty. Her soles showed no signs of wear that should have been there after the girl’s long life, perfectly unscathed flawless skin adorning them. She couldn’t tear her gaze away from the curves of her arches. The girl’s toes were also huge - and seeing it all made Hinoka even more excited than before. Getting her head very close to them, she sucked in their smell. They were soaked through with the aroma of her tights, also carrying some odor of her sweat. Hinoka drew a few deep breaths of it, savoring their scent, before running the fingers of one of her hands across them. Even if her soles were pretty rugged, the gentle skin of her arches more than made up for it. If Micaiah was still alive, she would have let out a laughter as Hinoka tickled her for a while. Then, Hinoka pulled her hand back - and send one of them towards her cunt again.

Starting to finger herself again, Hinoka pressed her face directly against Micaiah’s right foot. Her lips parted, and she drew her tongue across it. The tights provided the feet with protection from almost all dirt, but they did nothing to stop the sweat that Micaiah had worked up during the day. Because of that, Hinoka could now enjoy the salty taste on her tongue as she proceeded to lap most of it up from the dead mage’s foot. While she worked on one of them with her mouth, she send her idle hand towards the left foot. She proceeded to rub it against the firm soles first, proceeding to soften them up a bit. Once she was satisfied with that, Hinoka moved it towards the dead girl’s toes. At the same time, she moved her mouth towards the toes of the right foot, sliding her tongue into the gaps between the dead girl’s toes. Hinoka continued to lick up the sweat that had amassed in between each of them, while her hand proceeded to massage each and every toe of the left foot. When she was done with that, Hinoka wrapped her tongue around one of Micaiah’s middle toes. Then, the redhead stretched her mouth further open - taking all of her toes in. She knew she was nearing her climax at that point, and so she proceeded to suck on them - the sensation pushing her over the edge.

As she came, Hinoka let out a moan that was muffled by Micaiah’s foot. The hand that was buried deep within her cunt stayed there as it was soaked with her juices, her glove completely getting really messy with her come. Her other hand was clutching one of Micaiah’s toes in her hand, and her grip was so hard that Hinoka ended twisting it to the side as she came, the toe letting out a quiet crack. Once she had recovered from her climax, Hinoka looked at it again - only to see that it was now broken, snapped away from the rest of her toes. For some reason, breaking the otherwise perfect pair of feet like that left her with satisfaction that could almost compare to the thrill that filled her when killing the girl. Now, no one else would get to experience these at their most beautiful state.

Getting back up, Hinoka took another look at the corpse - and as she did, she again recalled who the girl was. Micaiah… Kiran had been really mad at her when she killed the first her… Enough that he executed her partners in crime - and she herself barely escaped from the verge of death. She realized that it was because the summoner must have liked her. And she had not been summoned since. With her being invited here, it was clear that Kiran wanted to fuck her today. Her lover probably had been looking forward to this… If he came here and found her strangled to death like this, it would be easy for him to make out who had killed her. She was the only person other than him who wasn’t scared enough of him that she could get in here without being scared for her life. Then, she would have to come up with something else… There was no way she could get rid of the red marks on Micaiah’s throat - so she should just set it up as if the girl had killed herself. Perhaps as an autoerotic asphyxia moment that got out of hand? Hinoka’s eyes scoured the room, searching for something she could tie Micaiah to. There! The statue of Lyn at the edge of the spring! Kiran had erected that statue in honor of his first lover. Hinoka always despised seeing it, being reminded that there was another woman in Kiran’s life before her that was so important to him. However, now it could be of use to her…

Lifting Micaiah’s corpse from the lounger, Hinoka carried it around the hot spring. On the way, Micaiah’s feet were covered with some dirt - and that bothered Hinoka enough that she failed to notice the drag marks they left on the ground. Reaching Lyn’s statue, Hinoka had to admit that even despite her hating the woman, it really was a work of art. Mounted on a pedestal above ground level and made out of stone, it had Lyn kneeling down. Of course, the ponytailed girl was naked. A pole went into the Sacae girl’s ass - Hinoka wasn’t too sure about it purpose. Her bare breasts, which were also the object of Hinoka’s jealousy, looked beautifully as stones. Up above them, the girl’s head was gone. The stump of her neck was still spurting a liquid - however, instead of blood, it was just water. A bit to the front were Lyn’s arms - and in them, the woman was holding her head. Her mouth was open, and out from it was hanging her tongue. Even if the girl was not real - in fact, she was the only ornament in the room that was not made out of a real girl - water that stood for her drool still leaked free from it. Besides that, water also flowed from the stump of her neck at the bottom of the head. All in all, there were three sources of water - the tribute to Lyndis doubling over as a water fountain. The water was redirected directly from the spring, so it was just as hot as the liquid it was shooting into. Together, the three streams connected to form a curtain of a waterfall. Both Kiran and Hinoka had masturbated before while standing under it, imagining they were taking a shower in Lyndis’s blood and using that idea to get off along with the sight of her headless body.

Once she reached it, Hinoka set Micaiah’s corpse down near it. Then, she grabbed the scarf again. Loosening it up, she quickly transformed it so that it formed a noose around Micaiah’s neck. With how long it was, a lot of it still remained unused. Hinoka created another loop at the end of it. Then, she dragged Micaiah into the water - the girl’s legs ending up below the water’s level. Once they were on the right side of the statue, Hinoka climbed up onto the pedestal while still keeping the scarf in one hand. Once there, she put the loop around the stump of Lyn’s neck - there was just enough of it still there so that the scarf wouldn’t come off. Jumping back down, Hinoka took a few steps back to judge, how well it came out. Micaiah was slumped down in a noose made out of her scarf, and her pussy showed just how wet she was. Cascades of water from the Lyn fountain poured down her body. It was entirely plausible to her that the girl had just slipped while in the noose, and just didn’t manage to find proper footing again, leading to her demise. Satisfied with that, Hinoka finally decided it was time to do what she came here to do in the first place. Finally slipping free from her own scarf and her gloves, she set them back down and threw herself into the water. Having the warm waters of the spring surround her body let her relax, washing away the sweat and blood she brought here from the battle earlier.

Finally getting herself all clean and nice, Hinoka get out of the spring. She quickly picked her clothes back up, and slipped back into them. It wasn’t ideal but she knew she should avoid Kiran for the time being. If he could tell she had taken a bath, it would be easier to him to realize that she had killed Micaiah. With that in mind, she ventured out of the hot spring - hoping to find herself a proper hiding spot until her body dried down.


Some time later, the door to the hot spring opened as Kiran had finally arrived at it. Going in, he was happy to see Micaiah’s boots standing near the entrance - it meant that the girl had come here. The glass with the drug was gone too, so he could already feel his cock growing hard as he imagined just how great Micaiah would feel to fuck. Slipping out of his robes, he let them slide off to the ground as he walked towards the spring. Taking a look at the deck chairs, he could see one of them had Micaiah’s clothes piled up next to it - along with a number of wet spots on it that could only be her come. However, the girl herself was not there. His gaze turned towards the spring - maybe she was soaking in it now? He failed to see her anywhere near it, tho. But things seemed a bit different than how they were before… He looked across the spring again, this time paying more attention to the statues around it. His cock got painfully hard as he finally noticed Micaiah’s corpse - the girl hanged by her scarf from the neck stump of the tribute to his old lover. Quickly, he walked towards it, letting his legs get a bit wet as he trudged through the shallow water on the spring’s edge.

Arriving at Micaiah’s body, just a single look was enough to confirm that the silver-haired maiden was dead. Her bloodshot eyes were rolled up, no life visible within them - and her neck was beautifully stretched in a way that also made it obvious she was no longer there. Kiran couldn’t help but feel disappointed with this - he wanted to keep her alive and fuck her for some time at least. And once he was done with her, it should have been him who took her life! Despite his anger, his cock was still throbbing. To act out his anger, he took a few steps forward, letting the Lyn waterfall start hitting his body. Pushing Micaiah’s bountiful, wet thighs to the sides, he easily slid into her pussy - which was still wet because of the aphrodisiac she had ingested. He began to fuck her with powerful, angry thrusts, holding on to her lovely booty to keep her stable while driving his member deep into the dead girl’s cunt. It was as tight as he remembered… But sadly, it wasn’t really reacting to his thrusts. Despite that, each time he slid in it really felt good - good enough that the man started groaning too. With the way her body was, her lifeless face was on the level of his now. Leaning a bit further in, he found her defunct lips with those of his, planting a kiss on them while taking her lolled out tongue into his mouth. Biting down on it with his teeth, he drew some blood from it, then proceeded to wrap his tongue around it - proceeding to make out with the dead girl’s body as his thrusts became even more intense. It felt good… But he had been hoping that she’d return his kisses. That regret stayed with him even as he drove his cock all the way inside, slamming it against her cervix while shooting his load into her dead womb. He continued to hold on to her body, shaking on his knees as a powerful orgasm overtook him.

Once he pulled out, his semen started to seep out of her cunt. But Kiran was far from done with her. After one more round of feeling it up, his hands let go of her ass and soared for the dead girl’s large boobies. They were so nice to grope! Her nipples were still erect, perhaps because of the hot water that was still pouring down them. Kiran’s hands squeezed and crushed them for some more time, taking them through a thorough feeling around that he had failed to give Micaiah while she was still alive. He kept this up for some more time, also giving her nipples some attention with his mouth once he was satisfied with the licking he had given to her lips. Eventually, his cock was ready for another round. Grabbing hold of Micaiah’s body, he made it turn around - the scarf from above allowing for a way to do it easily. Now, her great, full ass was directly in front of him. However, he didn’t thrust in right away. If the girl was dead, there was no sense in causing her extra pain - and some lubrication would make fucking it even more enjoyable. Dropping down, he got his face at the level of her butt cheeks. Holding on to her meaty ass, he delved in between them with his tongue. The hot water stung him a bit as he searched for the girl’s anus, slowly pushing his tongue deeper inside it. Spreading his saliva around her sphincter for a few moments, he took some pleasure in wiping his tongue around the walls of the tight little hole. If only he could hear her moan as he did that… Once he decided it was lubricated enough, he stood back up - his shaft agonizingly erect again. Lining the tip up with her asshole, Kiran slowly worked his way inside it. His saliva allowed his dick to get past the ultra tight ring of her sphincter, letting his hard-on enter her rectum. Aaaah… It was even tighter than her pussy… Her inner walls were hugging his cock so hard! Killing her made them grew a bit more stiff, which in turn meant they wouldn’t be able to stretch as much - leading to her ass being a lot tighter overall.

Grabbing her hips to keep her from moving around, Kiran pushed deeper inside her. He reveled in the pleasure that got to him as all of his cock was engrossed within her extremely tight hole. If Micaiah was alive, she’d be screaming in pain as her insides were forced to stretch to accommodate him. With how much pressure her ass was putting on his cock from all the sides, it almost hurt him too. However, it also made for an unbelievingly pleasurable fuck as each spot on his length was squeezed by her anal walls. Each time he thrust in, he groaned in pleasure just because of how good it felt - his erection going deeper and deeper inside her back hole. Even if Kiran was usually one to last longer than that, the sensory overload on his cock was enough to make him come relatively quickly - his spunk shooting deep into her guts. He called out in pleasure as he came, collapsing backwards as an unusual for him orgasmic weakness spread through his body. Ripping his cock out of her ass, it too began to leak his sticky white jizz as the man fell into the spring. His hands, that were still on her hips, shoved the girl around while he fell - making her spin around on the scarf while Kiran rested in the spring.


Once the summoner had recovered from that, he knew what needed to be done. He had to make sure that Micaiah’s corpse had been immortalized like this just like any other dead body in here. As the spot under Lyn’s statue was a favorite of his, Micaiah’s carcass would need to be moved somewhere else - it had to be taken out anyways so that the people who would turn it into a taxidermy could access it. Making her into a statue wasn’t an option - he really wanted to fuck the girl’s holes again. Just thinking of it was enough to make his cock throb again. Deciding on that, he got up and began to make his way out. However, walking on the spring’s edge, he couldn’t help but notice some marks on the ground. Marks that started near the Lyn statue… Following them, he arrived at the lounger which had Micaiah’s clothes near it. The drink was still there, but he noticed that it was only barely touched - as if the girl didn’t get the chance to drink more of it. Taking a closer look at it, Kiran realized that the damp spots he had noticed earlier weren’t just Micaiah’s pussy juices. There was a small yellow puddle on it too - and he could easily tell that it was piss. But why would Micaiah piss herself here if she died over there at the Lyn statue? Thinking about it, Kiran realized that the girl must have been killed here instead. And that meant someone else had killed her, too - and then moved the corpse over there. It was fairly obvious to him who had done that - it must have been the work of Hinoka. Now knowing who took his chance to fuck a living Micaiah away from him, Kiran was filled with anger directed at his mistress. This was one thing he couldn’t tolerate. He’d have to punish Hinoka for this… A sadistic grin forming on his face as he thought of the best way to make the Hoshidian princess suffer.

 No.15313

Reposting this one cuz I wasn't happy with the editing
A friend on pixiv decided to draw an illustration for the first Fallen Celica story I did >>13355 and I took that as a reason to give it a rewrite so it's more in line with my current stories; his drawing is here https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=71877816


Fallen Celica vs Celica remade

tags: F/F, monster/F, non-con, rape, amputation, tentacle stuff, eyefuck


The corrupted soul inhabiting the body of the red-haired woman who was once Celica, the caring princess of Rigel, didn’t expect to be summoned to a different world. Moments after arriving in Askr, and letting the man who summoned her know that he should be afraid of her power, the girl took away. She was searching for a secluded spot, powerful purple flames enveloping her entire form and showing just how much it put her off. The flames surrounding Celica died down a bit as the red-haired girl sat down to pray to Lord Duma. His dark, deep presence embracing her mind was always such a thrill… It let her relax, and also provided her with guidance. However, that would not be the case here. Her entire world shattered momentarily when she found out that there was no response - Duma’s might didn’t extend over to Askr. She fell to the ground, convulsions shaking her entire body as the realization she was no longer bound to Duma’s will struck her. What was her purpose now? The replacement soul’s control of Celica’s body waned, breaking the hold it had over her body and mind. Celica’s memories came crashing back into her mind… But instead of returning unscathed, they were still tainted by Duma’s will. Celica’s soul returned to her body, but the foul presence still remained within her mind. However, instead of fighting back against it, the soul of a witch Celica’s body was implanted with latched onto the corruption that was pouring back inside the priestess along with her real mind. Grabbing onto each and every tidbit of her that returned, it twisted them all - ensuring that Duma’s malice would stay within her. Eventually, the two souls merged together - and once they did, Celica came back to her senses and began her life as a witch with free will.

Almost nothing remained of the personality the girl used to have - she had access to each of her old self’s memories, but recalling that time filled the girl with both amusement and anger. The cruelty and power so common to Duma’s servants were also now a part of her. The purple flames reappeared around her again as the woman swung the Beloved Zofia, seeing with satisfaction that her swordsmanship was as good as ever. Besides it, she now had magic at her disposal far more powerful than what that stupid girl could have ever dreamt of. The cruelty and power so common to Duma’s servants were also now a part of her. She regained the sense of self, but one far more twisted than the gentle soul that she was before.

Remembering her time as a priestess of Mila, her body writhed with distaste. She would help people no more. Strength was the only thing that mattered in this world. As she thought of it, her mind was filled with hatred for her body. It still bore the Brand of Mila - the sign that she had once been chosen by the goddess herself. Even if looking through these old memories seemed pointless, Celica found herself going through them anyways. For all the things she no longer cared about, one tidbit of her original personality still remained. In her memories there was one steady pillar of hope. The figure of the boy from Ram Village. Alm… The man her old self loved… With his body bearing the brand of Lord Duma… Celica’s heart started to beat faster when she remembered that detail about him. Even now that she was free from Duma’s control, she was still drawn to things relating to the mad god. She found her purpose now: To find Alm and make his body hers. She set out to search for him, eager to take the man as his lover yet again.

However, her search proved to be in vain - even with multiple Alms in this world, each and every one of them had a Celica to match him. Having found out about that, it didn’t dishearten her in any way. Instead, her face was twisted with mad laughter. She just had to replace one of the other hers. With her new powers, Celica knew the other her would never stand a chance. With her old memories back, she was also certain she’d be able to imitate her old self well. There was no point in wasting any time - so she decided to do it the very same day.

Inviting one of the other hers to a forest in the middle of the night definitely wasn’t the subtlest of her ideas. Fortunately, the other her didn’t suspect a thing. To even imagine that another her would be twisted enough to plot against another version of herself was impossible for the Zofian princesses who hadn’t experienced the power of Lord Duma, she decided. She was happy to see it proven true - it seemed that all the other hers thought of one another as sisters. Well, even sisters could get into fights sometimes, right? Hours quickly went by as the witch got herself accustomed to the Askrian life, relishing in the sexual freedom she saw wherever she went. As Mila’s mind had deteriorated, the goddess succumbed more and more to her carnal desires. A fallen priestess of her would go through exactly the same process - it being another side effect of Celica’s corruption. And the killings! The sexual killings! She could feel herself getting so damp whenever she saw one. Duma’s main interest was always power - and what was a better way to show your power over someone than defiling them sexually while killing them? Celica had to try her hardest not to start touching herself in the middle of the castle. From the memories she could tell that while Celica had quite the skill in bed, she wouldn’t just masturbate in front of everyone. Panting and red in the face, the girl made her way out of the castle, going for the meeting spot where she and the uncorrupted her were supposed to meet. The witch didn’t need to wait for too long for the other her to arrive, and because of that so she still hadn’t calmed down when the unsuspecting princess arrived. The other her was looking around curiously, but seemed to have failed to notice her.


“Hello? Are you there?” The other Celica called out towards the empty crossing in the forest. The moment she did, someone crashed into her from the side. The other person burst into purple flames, and they let her Celica see that it was another her. However, her twin seemed different. Her eyes were bright red instead of their usual orange, and her entire being resonated with malice that terrified her. Because of how strong the blow was, both of them ended up going to the ground. Celica’s fears only grew as the other woman pinned her to the ground, landing on the top and straddling her abdomen. The pure Celica thought of blasting her away with magic - if this was simply some joke, she’d apologize later. However, she was unable to do it in time as the other her sliced at her with her white sword. The arms Celica had in front of her chest in preparation for her magic served as a shield. They deflected the strike that was supposed to cut her chest in two, saving her life in the process. However, they both ended up cut off as Beloved Zofia sliced easily through her elbows. Both arms were thrown away with the strength of the blow, confirming to Celica that the other her was really trying to kill her. But why? Why would she do that?

The Celica enveloped in flames almost ended it on this spot. Her entire body was calling out for the blood of the other her, telling her to stab down and take her head or impale her heart. However, staring at the woman underneath her, another idea appeared in her mind. With all of her memories contained within her, she knew that the other girl had no way of defending herself now - so instead of a quick kill as she originally planned for, she was given the chance to savor this moment if she wanted. The numerous situations she had witnessed earlier that day also played a part in her decision, the fallen girl excited to act one of these scenarios out in person. And of course, with each moment she stared at the other hers face her hatred for the Zofian bitch only grew, so taking her time to make her suffer more was something she was definitely going to enjoy.

To start it off, she had to remove the other Celica’s clothes. The other her began to sob as she stared at the stubs that now ended her arms, at the crimson liquid gushing from both her wounds. Then, she lifted her gaze back towards the other her - taking a look at her crazed face. Just as she did, the evil her forced her flames to grow brighter so she could see her body well, and that lit her face up too, giving the girl on bottom a good look at the insanity that her eyes housed. Once the flames were there, Celica grabbed the other hers chestplate and with a strong pull managed to rip it off, the strap holding it behind her back snapping free. Then, with a few slices of her sword, she was able to remove a few big patches of her white dress, including the ones covering her breasts. She stared at them hungrily for a moment as the other hers sobs grew louder and the tatters of her dress fell off, then moved on. Moving back a bit, Celica looked at the black skirt that served as the other Celica’s underwear. Her hands dug into her hips, her long nails sliding into her skin and opening small wounds in them, before pulling the other hers black skirt off. With it out of the way, she uncovered the other hers neatly shaved snatch. Of course she’d shave for Alm. She wasn’t able to peel her eyes away from. Immediately, she reached for it, her fingers causing the other her to shiver on the ground as they brushed against her opening. She massaged the other hers labia for a while, taking in her reactions and learning all about the other hers vagina. Finding the spots that were more sensitive pleased her, because she knew she’d be able to use that knowledge later to pleasure herself, too. Once she decided she had teased the other her enough, she pushed a few fingers through the opening, burying them in the warm, damp depths of the other hers pussy. Although the other her was sobbing, her body was still reacting properly to her touch, showing that the evil Celica’s actions turned her on.

Despite that, the uncorrupted her still tried to struggle - but the fell Celica was now sitting on her thigh, making it impossible for her to get away. Just for a moment, her resolve waned, and she let out a quiet moan as the other hers fingers touched her inner walls. However, that angered the other woman. If she was fingering her roughly before, now she began to actively try to hurt her. Now, she dug her nails deep into the walls of her cunt, scratching at the oversensitive flesh and opening a few shallow, yet really painful wounds. These caused the other her to scream in pain, her pained shrieks a delight to hear for the corrupted Celica. Once the pain died down a little, the other her was able to make out a sentence:
“Alm… S-save me, please!” Hearing that, the other her burst into mad laughter. “Oh, he won’t be coming here to save you. And when I’m done with you, I’ll take your place at his side! Heh… Heh heh heh!” She continued to paw away at the other hers inner walls for some more time, eventually being able to bury her entire hand within her cunt. Because of how deep she send it it, besides her fingers, the fabric and knuckles of her gloves also began to rub against the other her’s pussy. The new, different sensation was something the helpless Celica welcomed - at least the gloves weren’t actively trying to hurt her. At some point, the corrupted Celica decided to switch hands. Once she pulled the one that was in out, the fallen priestess saw that it was now covered with blood from the wounds she had inflicted on her victim’s pussy. Eager to taste it, she lifted that hand to her mouth, sucking on each of her fingers. Both her pussy honey and the blood tasted well, but the blood’s metallic taste also caused sparks to go down Celica’s spine - showing just how thrilled she was to take it in. While taking the other hers liquids off the fingers of one of her hands, she still fisted her with the other one, going faster and faster with each moment. Eventually, her copy came, her body shaking with an unwanted orgasm. Listening to her shameful orgasmic outburst, the corrupted Celica found herself getting wet too - her arousal dripping out of her pussy and onto the other hers thighs.

Satisfied with sexually abusing the other like that for now, the Celica filled with Duma’s might climbed off the other hers leg. The girl was still limp because of her orgasm, so there was no chance that she’d get away. Because of that, the fallen Celica could savor the moment and take her time thinking, how to proceed. She could use the sword, but that almost seemed like a waste of the kill - magic had the potential to make this much more entertaining. Deciding that Beloved Zofia was of no use to her now, she went to stab it into the ground. However, as she looked down towards the forest floor, the flames-covered Celica noticed that the other hers detached hands had ended up right below her. Using the sword to turn her right hand around, Celica flipped it over so that she could stare at her palm. Even with the black glove still covering it, the Celica with Duma’s powers knew precisely what laid underneath. The brand of Mila… Even now, she could feel her hand burning in an unpleasant way because of it. She hated the white mark so much already… And that caused her to want to get back at it. Moving the tip of the sword around for a moment, the crazed Celica lined it up with the vertical line of the birthmark - not being able to see it in no way stopped her, as she knew precisely where it was. Then, she drove the golden blade down, right through it - drawing more blood from the severed hand as a thrill of excitement rushed through her.

Leaving the sword like that with it pinning the cut-off hand to the ground, the dominant Celica’s attention returned to her soon-to-be victim. She had to figure out, how exactly to kill her with her magic. She could always set the girl on fire… But reaching deep inside herself, she knew there were also powers Lord Duma had granted her. They still worked, even if she no longer served Him. Among them was one locked to only the most powerful of his witches, one that she had not used before: the power to call forth beings of the dark. This seemed like the perfect moment to test it. She wasn’t sure, what monster would answer her call, but the purple-tinted girl was delighted to find out. Her flames grew higher as she gathered some magical energy within her. Once she released it, she was surprised to see that her powers were enough to summon a single Mogall. But even a single Mogall was enough! The flying, dark red orb swayed mindlessly in the air, its multiple red eyes staring at the two women in front of it, its long tentacles swirling around. With the power to summon monsters came the power to control them as well. Quickly establishing control over the flying monster, she quickly made it replicate. It was a power unique to them, but she knew their powers well enough from the times before she was enlightened with Duma’s power. She encountered many of them on her journey to the Tower of Duma, back when she still fought against His servants.

The Celica on the ground watched with horror as the other her began summoning monsters, still ashamed that she was able to make her cum. Why was she able to call upon the power of Duma? Was her destiny to fall under his influence? “NO! I’d rather die than let him control me!” She exclaimed forcefully in her mind. Still, however it happened, the harsh reality was that the other her was using the dark arts of Duma Faithful. Her words left Celica no hope that she’d let her go, and her wounds left her unable to fight back. Still, that was no reason not to fight back with her words, at least. She managed to muster enough strength to stand up, and she looked straight at the other her while her knees were still shaking. “Alm will see through your lies! And then he will avenge me!” She exclaimed defiantly, determined to stay strong until the very end - and not to show the fear that the small swarm of Mogalls was making her feel.
“If he does find out about this… Then I’ll kill him!” The other her replied loudly, grinning sadistically while her insanity flashed again in her red eyes. If the other her still had the strength to defy her, then she’d better take it away from her - and she had just the perfect tools for that. Looking at the group of Mogalls she had, she decided there were enough of them now. Stopping the multiplication, she instead directed the tentacle monsters towards normal Celica.

Her strength of mind disappeared within moments of seeing the monsters fly towards her. She screamed out in fear as she was able to get a better look at them. Usually, she fried them with her magic, destroying them from a distance, so only now she would learn how they looked like up close. Her insides turned at the sight of their red, bare flesh. She barely kept herself from puking as she looked at their skinless appendages - and the revolting feeling in her belly increased even more when she felt tentacles rub against her bare breasts. They wrapped around them and started to squeeze on them, harsher than Alm had ever groped them. The tentacles’ tips began to rub against her nipples, the pink buds of flesh forcefully turned erect through a harsh rubbing. But that was just the first monster that reached her. Another one was floating a bit lower, and his tentacles went towards her stomach instead. The tip of one began to wriggle its way into her bellybutton, going inside her belly. It moved around inside it, a bulge showing through her skin as the tentacle moved around. Having the contents of her stomach rearranged as the tentacle moved them around hurt a lot, and Celica writhed in pain in the tentacle’s embrace before her legs gave way. She fell over to the ground again, landing on her back again, but there would be no getting back up this time. Going down, she dragged the Mogalls down with her, the pulling on her breasts and the pain in her stomach both increasing as the monsters still floated in the same spots - only swooping back down after her once some time had passed. It was enough to make the tentacles let go of her tits for a while, granting the girl at least some respite. However, the pain in her stomach was so much stronger, and because of it Celica opened her mouth and screamed out her pain.

Celica realized opening her mouth was a mistake as another tentacle appeared before her face. Before she could shut her lips, her mouth was penetrated by it. The thick appendage was quickly shoved down her throat, the slimy flesh touching against her lips and pressing her tongue down as the monster began to slide it in and out. Celica considered biting the thing off, but she realized there was no point in that - there were so many Mogalls around her that doing it to one would just lead to another one replacing it. As it continued, it was getting harder and harder for her to breathe - her face turning red because of the reduced amount of air.

As that transpired near her face, her lower body wasn’t ignored by the monsters either. Another Mogall hovered down to her crotch, and quickly pushed itself in between her rich thighs before forcing one of its tentacles into her pussy and anus each. Alm had taken her before in each of these holes, but the green-haired boy was never so rough… Feeling the wet tentacle rub against the already wounded walls of her snatch, would have caused her to scream out in pain again. However, Celica wasn’t even able to let out that pain that she felt since her mouth was already filled with a tentacle. Her rectum was handling the abuse a bit better, and compared to the other parts of her body that suffered the tentacles abuse it almost didn’t hurt. Her head was locked in place by a monster that on the side of it, one of its tentacles inside of her mouth and the others rubbing against the lobes of her ears in a way that was nothing but alarming. Despite that, she was able to see the other her once she approached her. The woman had taken her breastplate off, and pulled her white dress down just enough so that her full breasts were now uncovered - allowing the evil her to have clear access to them and play with them easily.

With even more disgust, Celica saw the other her grab the hems of the dress, lifting it and showing off her pussy from under her black miniskirt that the girl pulled up next. Then, the red-haired woman spread her legs and sit down on one of the Mogalls, its tentacle filling her cunt. The corrupted Celica moaned loudly as she pushed herself onto it, with it easily going all the way into her vagina and quickly sliding into her womb. She shivered as without her ordering it another tentacle slipped into her asshole, but the rectal penetration was just as pleasant, so she didn’t stop it. Instead, she began to grind up and down the two tentacles, really enjoying the way her insides were feeling inside her. Her huge, bare mammaries bounced as she rode it, but the girl was hungry for even more stimulation. As a few Mogalls were idle, she ordered one of them to get closer to her, and ordered two of its tentacles to play with her boobs. At the same time, her hands went for the tentacles of the Mogall that was still beneath her. A few of them were still unused, so she grabbed onto different ones with both of her hands - using them as handles to pull herself harder onto the tentacles that were fucking her. She continued to moan loudly while riding the monster, taking full pleasure in seeing the other her be violated by tentacles as well.

Between that, her being into it, the additional stimulation, and the fact that she was already aroused earlier, it didn’t take her too long to come. Once she did, squirting her juice all over the Mogall she was sitting on, she dismissed the mogall hovering before her. With her body weakened by the climax, she couldn’t remain in an upright position anymore. Because of that, she fell over to the front - with her upper body ending up on top of the Mogall that had one of its tentacles inside the other hers mouth. Her breasts were squashed against the monster’s body, with her hard nipples sticking directly into its flesh. In response to the new, juicy flesh slamming into him from above, the Mogal extended one of its tentacles upwards, cupping its summoner’s orbs of tit meat. As Celica fell forwards, her entire body ended up sliding off the Mogall she fucked before, with the girl falling to her knees. However, her shapely butt ended up right in front of it anyways - and the dress that she had lifted earlier had fallen over onto her back, leaving her sizeable butt and hips uncovered. Because of that, the Mogall only had to rotate itself a bit before being able to access her two fuckholes again. Celica welcomed it, the unexpected penetration taking her to the heights of her pleasure as her climax began to subside. Because of her constant moaning in mindless pleasure, her mouth remained open and so her tongue slipped out after a powerful enough thrust.

Seeing the other her give in to her lust completely was unhinging for the suffering Celica. To see her own body performing such crude acts - and with monsters, too! - felt so unreal… But she knew it was real - and so were the tentacles that were still taking her body. To make Celica feel even worse, she realized that her body started responding to them. If she was ashamed earlier when the other her made her cum, it couldn’t even compare to the way she felt once her damaged pussy started going damp around the tentacle raping it. She hated it, but shocks of pleasure began to soar through her body with each of the Mogall’s thrusts. Her sanity suffered with each of those, the girl’s mind falling apart as she finally let pleasure claim her too. It was almost enough for her to forget the pain coming from her stomach and the stumps of her arms. Even the knowledge that the other her was watching her every move did little to stop her arousal from spiraling out of control. After a dozen more thrusts, Celica’s pussy started clenching around the red tentacle as her body reached her last climax.

Even if a huge part of her mind was filled by pleasure, the Duma-empowered Celica still watched the other her carefully. As soon as she saw her body shaking in orgasmic release, she ordered the monsters to finally attack her with their tentacles. A Mogall that just floated aimlessly behind Celica’s head until then struck straight at Celica’s face, crushing one of her eyeballs as its tentacle slid into her eye socket. The sudden pain and blindness in one eye surprised Celica, but that was just the beginning. The tentacles fucking her pussy and ass punched their way through the back of her womb and through her guts respectively and arrived inside her stomach. The tentacle coming in from her throat joined them there too, going down her esophagus and arriving at her abdomen. Then the three of them struck out against the walls of her stomach, and broke through it easily, going free from her body. Her guts and blood splashed high in the air, with parts of it going onto the other Celica’s tits and even her face. The tentacle that had entered through her navel made its way up her body instead, and after scuffling with the tentacle going in the other direction inside her gullet and her throat came free from her mouth as well. The tentacles that were wrapped around her breasts earlier latched onto them again and began to squeeze them, making it as if they were about to tear them off. Their tips attacked her nipples again, and made their best to slip into them. Only one of them succeeded, causing a gruesome bulge to appear on the surface of the girl’s tit. However, that was not the end of it. Her whole body was already in excruciating pain, but it somehow grew even worse when the Mogall who just joined in decided it wanted to have more of its tentacles inside her as well. The back wall of her left eye socket gave in easily as the fleshy shaft entered her brain. Having it destroyed like that only accelerated the girl’s death. Her control over her body was lost, and her body started to spasm on the ground, her feet closing together behind the Mogall that was still using her cunt as her thick thighs squeezed it. With the functions of her brain rapidly ceding because of the intrusion, foam appeared over her lips, with her drool leaking onto the flesh of two tentacles that was filling her mouth up. Her surviving eye rolled up to the back of her head as she too lost control over it. Despite her body dying, she could still hear the other hers moans - which seemed to have gotten even more intense than before. And yet, even despite that, she couldn’t bring herself to hate the other woman. Surely it was Duma’s influence that made her do this. Alm would laugh at her being so naive if he heard this… Thinking of him made her recall his face one final time.
“A… Alm…” Celica whispered her lover’s name before the Zofian princess went limp in the Mogalls’ embrace.

The fallen Celica didn’t miss that moment, her pleasure skyrocketing as she realized the other her had died. At this point, her body was ready to get off again - so she began to buck her hips harder against the monster taking her from behind. However, this wasn’t the only Mogall lusting for her body now. Even if some of the monsters who had killed the other Celica were happy just pounding into her corpse, some of them directed their attention to the living one too. Her boobs were squashed against the Mogall her chest was on top of, so the tentacles didn’t have to search for it too long before latching onto them - multiple tentacles wrapping around the orbs of tit meat. Another Mogall hovered to her face, with the tentacle going for her open mouth. She opened it wider to let it in, and started to eagerly suck on it while it slid past her lips and quickly reached the back of her mouth. Once she did that, another Mogall floated behind her back, and started to run its tentacle through the crack of her butt. She was surprised by that, but it wasn’t the only one. Others followed suit, starting to rub their tentacles against every exposed part of her skin - her thighs, butt, elbows and the upper part of her chest all locked in a slimy embrace. The Mogalls didn’t stop with just that - the tentacles quickly slipped under her dress, wrapping around her midsection. The slimy meaty cords rubbing against her skin made quickly made her cum again, and Celica slumped down as the tentacles continued to slither around her, eventually covering her entire body.

However, as the tentacle-covered Celica regained her senses after her climax, and the Mogalls continued to behave like that, she realized that she had never ordered them to do it. Had they slipped out of her control? The ex-Duma witch tried to order them to get away from her, but to no reaction. If that was the case, then… Fortunately, she was still capable of moving her hands. Although she despised White Magic and anyone who used it now, she was still capable of casting it herself. With her hands capable of moving, the girl managed to cast Expel. Usually, the spell didn’t work on Mogalls. However, with Celica being the one who summoned the monsters there in the first place, it was able to affect them. As the magic unfolded, the Mogalls all disappeared at once as flashes of white light enveloped each and every one of them.

Getting up, her entire body felt sore. The fallen Celica knew just how close a call this was. Fortunately, the monsters decided to just satisfy their urges with her instead of killing her - but there would be no guarantee that would happen the next time. Although she hated limiting herself like this, she decided not to make use of the summoning magic again - unless it was really necessary. With the monsters gone, she was now able to get a good look at the other hers corpse. Her pussy and anus were dripping with blood, and her stomach’s wall was completely obliterated by the tentacles that burst through it - enough that she could take a look inside and see her ruined womb. Her breasts survived the ordeal, but there were red marks across them that came from the spots they had been squeezed tightly. The contrast between her nipples was amusing - one of them looking normal, if just erect, and the other having a huge gaping hole within it. That caused Celica to get down near it again, and force one of her fingers into her hole - curious about the texture of her stretched out lactation tract. Once she get down like that, she was also able to get a closer looks at the dead hers face. Her pointy jaw was dislocated, making her show off the inside of her mouth and the teeth that were stained with slime and blood. Twin trickles of blood went from both of her nostrils, and up her face - mixing with the blood and tears that had been pouring out of her eyes. The dark Celica stuck her fingers into the bloody hole that once held an eye within, her fingers delving deep into it. All the way to the dead Celica’s dead brain. She moved it around for a moment, then withdrew her fingers - with parts of Celica’s brain matter on them. She looked at them curiously for a moment, before lifting the hand back to her mouth to taste it. Even if the taste wasn’t great at all, it was a thrill to take something that used to be the other her’s mind and just destroy it like that.

Satisfied with her check of the body, Celica stood back up. Now, she couldn’t hold back a triumphant laughter. With her obstacle removed, she was now able to get closer to the man she yearned for. However… Even if the corpse provided her with a lot of enjoyment, in fact it was the most enjoyable sight of her life, the fallen Celica still knew she couldn’t leave it like that. Fortunately, she knew just how to get rid of it. This body still had its magical prowess she had relied on in the past. Joining her hands together, she moved them around in a circle and she called for the magical flames. Then, she outstretched them towards the corpse on the ground, setting it on fire with the spell Ragnarok. Flames quickly ate away at the dead body, and Celica just stood and watched it burn out until nothing remained. Seeing them, she was reminded of the purple flames that had been hugging her body this entire time. The time would come to show them again, but for now she’d have to pretend she had none of the powers granted to her by Lord Duma.

As the fell Celica walked away from the charred spot on the ground that used to hold Celica’s remains, she headed for the spot she left her sword in. It still had Celica’s sliced off arms below it… She should probably get rid of hem, too. However, the corrupted Celica had another idea. Even if she was fairly fresh in this world, she had seen these people in the castle… Ones who could turn these limbs into permanent sex toys. With that, she would forever have some memento of this day and the her that she had killed. As for the sword… Alm already knew that she had used it on her journey - she could just say she decided to use it here as well.
Lifting both arms and the sword from the ground, Celica realized one issue still remained - the color of her eyes. Turning them their usual orange with a simple spell, Celica walked away to wash the blood from her body in some spring in the forest - making sure to get most of the blood off her dress, too. Then, adjusting her clothes so they looked normal again, she was finally done with her personality theft. Happily, she headed almost straight for the dead Celica’s and her Alm’s room back in the castle - stopping at a taxidermist to drop Celica’s arms off first.

 No.15327

This one shows another version of the battle from >>13028 - except this time the world is a little different… For one thing, the summoner is female in this one
There are two scenes based on Veiled's drawings in this one - Lianna's and Camilla's

Chapter 17x: Askr Falls
F/F, M/F, non-con, rape, necro, amputation, beheading, trampling, stabbing, hanging, throat cutting


Kiran leaned forward, her hands grabbing on to Ophelia’s as the two girls’ mouths locked in a final kiss. The combined armies of Emblia and Muspell began to invade the world of Askr, and the summoner’s forces were about to head out to face them in battle. However, the summoner herself couldn’t very well held her own in battle, so she’d just have to wait in the castle while her heroes fought for her. Now, she and the dark mage she had fell in love with were having their goodbyes before Ophelia made it off to battle as well.
“Please, be careful out there. I’d hate myself if anything happened to you.” The hooded woman asked once their lips were parted, her worry and care for the blonde mage clearly showing in her voice. She placed her hand on Ophelia’s slightly swollen belly. Because of Ophelia’s skin tight, transparent bodysuit, it was as if she was touching it directly. Within it Ophelia carried their child. After spending a long time working with Rhajat on it, Ophelia was able to create a spell that allowed her to get pregnant with the summoner’s kid, even if they were both girls. Her pregnancy wasn’t too pronounced yet, and the blonde maiden would never pass the opportunity to fight for her beloved.
“Worry not, my maiden of the stars! The chosen heroine Ophelia Dusk shall never fall to the forces of fire! It’s my destiny to show our enemies why they should fear us!” Ophelia called out, as energetic as ever. Kiran smiled back at her and nodded. “You definitely will, my love.” Beaming a bright smile back at her, Ophelia took Missiletain from the shelf and headed for the door. “The stars will watch over you while I’m gone.” Ophelia muttered while leaving, the summoner looking at her longingly as the mage left. Now, all she could do was wait as the battle unfolded… But Kiran couldn’t shake a feeling of worry as she did, one she had never experienced before. They were standing against the full might of two combined kingdoms, and word was Surtr himself had taken to the field as well…



Silvia trailed behind a squad of soldiers, the dancer’s green eyes locked onto the back of Lewyn. The mage’s kindness made her grow really attached to him. Being summoned together made them stick together at first, and that only amplified her feelings for him. However, he seemed not to care about her in that way - flirting with the other girls just like he did with her, even once she offered to show him one of her special dances. That didn’t stop her from trying to get his attention anyways - providing both him and the other soldiers nearby with her revitalizing dances, while still dreaming that the prince of Silesse would respond to her feelings.

As another group of Emblian soldiers approached them, Silvia was delighted to see that Lewyn’s eyes snapped back to her. He needed strength to take on them, and Silvia was more than happy to provide him with her finest dance. Setting her blade down, she closed her eyes so she could focus properly. Then, Silvia’s mind filtered outside sounds out while her body was dancing on the spot like there was no tomorrow. Too absorbed in her dance, she failed to see or hear that the group of Askrian soldiers suddenly began a retreat, Lewyn also leading away and leaving her behind. Once she had finished her dance, with surprise Silvia saw that her allies were now gone.

The cause for their retreat became clear as she turned towards the approaching group of enemies. However, instead of a group that was heading there earlier, she saw just a single girl heading in her direction. She had darker skin, and was wearing an ornate black-and-red armor. Her hairstyle looked similar to Silvia’s own, but Silvia’s hair was green while the woman’s twintails were pink. In her hands was a wavy golden sword - one that looked really dangerous. The lights on it constantly shifted… It was as if the blade itself was a burning flame. And the woman wielding it was heading directly for her… What should she do? Maybe Lewyn would come back and protect her? Silvia turned back towards the bulk of the Askrian forces, but the green-haired mage was nowhere to be seen. Then… she should run away! Picking her sword up from the ground, Silvia tried to run towards the Askrian forces. However, even if her bare feet allowed her to dance easily, they also made it a lot harder for her to run quickly. Craning her head backwards, she saw that the pink-haired girl was going at a much faster rate than she was - and was about to catch up. If running away wouldn’t work… Silvia stopped and turned back towards the tanned woman, waiting for her to pass the few final metres.

Laevatein stopped directly in front of the scantily-clad girl once she stopped running away. Surtr’s orders were still burning in her mind; Her father ordered her to slaughter as many opposing heroes as she could. Her hand was itching to swing herself at her, to bury her blade in her flesh… However, Laegjarn told her a different thing. Before attacking, her sister suggested to offer her enemies a chance to surrender. With her sister’s kindness and wisdom, Laevatein always listened to what she said. So now she spoke out in her calm, quiet voice: “You… yield to me… or I will kill you.”

Although Silvia did not recognize her opponent as the princess of Muspell, she knew what fate would await her on the other side. The soldiers would rape her… and then they would kill her anyways. If anything, she’d rather meet her end in battle - and there was always a chance she could win it, too. So instead of doing what Laevatein asked for, she drew her own blade. The blue-glowing weapon was enchanted with anti-magical powers, offering her protection from hostile magic. However, that would do little in direct combat… And Silvia would be the first to admit that her battle skills were lacking. She tried to keep a brave face as she faced her, but her mind was telling her that this would be suicide. If the woman caused the group of trained fighters to retreat, what hopes she had of defeating her? Silvia cursed her carelessness while waiting for the pink-haired woman to attack.

“As you wish…” Even if Laevatein’s voice betrayed no emotion, on the inside the girl was pretty happy about this outcome. Acting as one of her father’s top warriors led to her having her fair share of battles. Even if she tried to stay emotionless and cold just like the blade she thought of herself as, as she continued to fight the fiery princess found herself enjoying the thrill that went through her body whenever she took a life with the blade. Now, she’d feel it again! A spark appeared in her eyes as she quickly readied her sword. The girl opposite her seemed like she wasn’t too used to fighting, but Laevatein was not about to underestimate her. Approaching carefully, she tested for the girl’s reactions. As they were pretty slow, that told Laevatein that her enemy would not be able to stop her attack - but she still could get one in return. Then, she should just prevent her from being able to do that.

Dashing forward, the sword lighting up in her hand, Laevatein covered the gap between the two of them in an instant. With flames around the edges of her blade, Laevatein swung it at the dancer before Silvia could react. The Muspell girl directed her weapon towards Silvia’s right arm, as it was the one in which the dancer was wielding her sword. Sneaking the blade between the girls’ arm and her stomach, Laevatein flinged it upward. It easily cut through the woman’s arm, and its sharpness combined with Laevatein strength allowed her to cut through all of it in one go. Silvia’s sword-wielding alm flew off, going in a short arc and spinning around for a moment before falling back to the ground a couple feet away from them. Shocked, Silvia’s head turned to watch as her suddenly gone limb did that, unaware that the flames from Laevatein’s blade crawled up her pink frill and caught on to the yellow shoulder strap of her form-fitting top. The bleeding stump near her shoulder pumped out some blood, staining the side of her chest with it.

While Silvia’s attention was on her now-lost arm, Laevatein wasn’t going to waste hers on it either. With the way the girl was eyeing it, there was a chance that she’d go and pick her sword back up. What if she could wield it with her left hand, too? It would be best to just stop her now. While Silvia’s back was turned to her, the muspell woman lifted her blade again. Then, she brought it down on Silvia’s surviving shoulder - easily cleaving her left arm off, too. This one fell directly towards the ground, ending up near the two girls’ feet - and splashing some blood onto Silvia’s bare toes. And just like before, flames from Laevatein’s sword crawled over to the orange shoulder strap - leading to both sides of Silvia’s top catching fire. The dancer began to panic even more now that both of her arms were gone, twin explosions of pain on both sides of her shoulders. The force of the blow made her turn around, back towards Laevatein - who was just standing there, holding the sword and watching her carefully. Silvia’s gaze dropped downwards. Even if she already knew that now both of her arms were gone, she still had to see it for herself. And that was when she noticed - her top was now burning! And with no arms, she had no way to take it off. Was she going to burn to her death now? For a moment she was certain that would be the case. However, as the flames continued to devour the thin cloth of the bra she wore as her top, Silvia realized that it wasn’t hurting her skin at all. It only felt a little warm. Was the sword’s protection from magic still affecting her? Well, that beat getting her breasts roasted… Finally calming down, she looked at Laevatein - the girl’s face being a little flushed. Escaping wasn’t an option, and she was unable to fight anymore… All Silvia could do now was wait until the dark-skinned girl decided to end it.

Laevatein was happy with just waiting as the dancer’s top turned to ash, the flames dying down once there was nothing of it left. Now, Silvia’s bountiful chest was revealed, her boobies just a little pinkish because of the flames. With some surprise, Laevatein found that looking at it caused her abdomen to get a little heated up… Was it just the thrill of the fight, or was there something more to it? Laevatein had a clue to what could this be. Still, once she was able to see the dancer’s breasts, and her cute blush as Silvia noticed that she was staring at them, there was no point keeping the green-haired girl alive. The girl wore a small black collar over her neck. Lifting her blade again, Laevatein targeted it with her next attack. Just a flash of the sword, and the collar was cut in half, and Silvia’s neck with it. The head was flung away, but Laevatein was able to hold on to it, grabbing one of the dancer’s green twintails right after the swing - bringing the head around and back to her body. She let it hit her on the hip, but her attention was only on Silvia’s body. Blood was squirting out of her neck hole, sending a wave of crimson down the front of Silvia’s chest - with a red river travelling between her boobs and down to her stomach. Without the head to control it, the dancer’s body kept standing just for a moment - before falling forwards to Laevatein’s feet. Laevatein’s red eyes followed it, and she turned the body over to its back with her golden shoe. In response to her touch, the body started spasming on the ground - Laevatein watching hungrily as the girl’s flushed breasts were swung around. She completely ignored the head hanging at her hip, failing to notice as Silvia’s expression quickly deteriorated from distressed to calm and then fully dead. Watching her body spasm in such an erotic way didn’t bother her - but the fact that she was no longer in control of it did. However, having her cheek rest on the warm, strong thigh of the Muspell woman calmed her down in her final moments - these were just so soft and welcoming. Dying on a battlefield like this sucked… but at least her death wasn’t too painful. Able to find a silver lining even in death, Silvia lost her consciousness while Laevatein was still enjoying the show the dancer’s body was giving her.

Watching it move around on the ground only strengthened the tingling in her abdomen Laevatein was feeling before, even if she was trying to ignore it. As she continued to watch it, mesmerized by the girl’s bouncing breasts - and unwittingly comparing it to her sister’s - they allowed her to make a decision. Her sister was telling to her that struggling to stay emotionless all the time wasn’t a good thing - and the pleasure she was getting from watching the girl on the ground made her agree with that. She was able to tell that the feeling within lower body was sexual arousal - and now she intended to take full pleasure of it. Her father used to rape the girls that stood in his path on the battlefield all the time - surely he wouldn’t mind if she took some time to do the same. In fact, he’d definitely approve of this! Having cleared her doubts, Laevatein still knew that staying in an exposed spot like this would not be safe. After taking one final look at the corpse, the princess of flames took some time to withdraw behind the lines of the combined Muspell and Emblian forces. Heading off, she noticed a few soldiers with leery grins heading in the opposite direction. Laevatein failed to make the connection, but they were going to use the body the princess provided them with - an occasion to fuck a small, yet busty girl like that didn’t come too often.

Finding a secluded spot, Laevatein sat down, curling her legs to support her perky butt, and spreading them to allow for easy access to her pussy. She tried to close and open her fingers to make them ready, then she remembered that she was still carrying Silvia’s head with her. She could just not pass an occasion like this. However, a new problem arose. Knowing that she should be ready for battle any moment, she couldn’t exactly take her form-fitting black armor off. Well, there was a simple way to fix that. Lighting a small flame, she pressed it against her crotch - enjoying the heat as it tickled her pussy while burning through the black leather and the purple bodysuit beneath it. Having created a small hole to expose her dripping pussy, there was nothing stopping her from continuing. Setting her blade down, Laevatein used one hand to grab the head by one of the buns on it, while her other hand opened Silvia’s mouth. Delving into it, she pulled on the dancer’s tongue, taking it out of Silvia’s mouth. Now, she grabbed the head with both of her hands - and shoved it in between her legs, with Silvia’s slack tongue ending up directly over her labia. A little more shuffling around, and she managed to slide the dead girl’s tongue through the entrance to her pussy. Having done that, there was nothing stopping Laevatein from finally giving in to all the arousal she had built up through the battles today - running into Silvia was just the one that drove her over the edge. She grinded her hips against it, swiping her pussy all over the dead dancer’s face with powerful thrusts. Her hands worked to push the head back towards her, making it slide back and rubbing it against her entrance with the same strength she used to cut the girl up beforehand. Fairly quickly, Laevatein was able to reach her climax. Her inner walls were so warm at this point that most of her come evaporated away, but some of the steaming hot liquid still squirted onto Silvia’s dead face. The creamy liquid also got on her thighs, but the warmth of her skin was enough to turn it into steam even through her purple bodysuit. If her high boots, her armor or the armored protectors over her hips also received some of it… Well, she’d just have to live with it.

It took her some time to recover - Laevatein breathing heavily - her sizeable boobs going up and down as she did - and pushing her hands out behind to support herself. Once she regained enough control, even if her body was still a bit shaky, Laevatein let go of the head. She was a little sad to part with it, but she could always recover it after the battle - and there was no way for her to carry it around without it harder for her to fight. There was also the matter of the hole directly over her pussy… Oh, it’s not like anyone was going to actually hit her anyways. If anything, it would provide her with an extra advantage - it could very well distract the foes she was going to face. Revitalized completely by her orgasm, the pink-haired princess returned into battle with strength she couldn’t muster before - happily diving right into the biggest group of enemies she could see.



Sue bounced up and down in her saddle, the young Kutolah nomad riding into battle on her steed. Hanging over her shoulder was the girl’s bow, and she had her quiver hanging from the horse’s side. For this battle, she had been assigned to a squad of other heroes who specialized in horseback combat. She wasn’t too happy about it - the black-haired archer preferred to be left alone. Because of that, she didn’t try to talk to any of them. She preferred to just commune with the land they passed, apologizing to the grass the hooves of their horses trampled and conversing with Father Sky. Even seeing another Sacean woman in the saddle a couple horses ahead didn’t make her open up - ignoring Lyn as the green-haired girl tried to speak to her, until she finally gave up on that.

The mounted squad proceeded to ride until a group of enemies appeared in the distance. This was Sue’s time to shine. She, along with the rest of their ranged fighters, quickly prepared her weapon - pulling the bow over her head and putting an arrow on the string. Then, they let loose all at once - both archers and mages alike - sending a rain of death onto the group opposite them. A few of their enemies fell off their mounts, struck by either the magic or one of their arrows. Sue lost track of hers, but she enjoyed thinking that hers hit one of them too. However, she didn’t get to enjoy that idea for too long. The enemy group retaliated with a salvo of their own, and their arrows and magic surged towards her group. And coming right after the salvo was a group of cavalry who charged towards them. To avoid the arrows, their formation dispersed - but with where Sue was in the group, she still remained in the area that had been targeted by their foes. Because of that, multiple arrows fell towards where she was. Some grazed her skin, and one was stopped by her breast guard, but they haven’t hurt her too badly. She let out a breath of relief - only for it to be cut short as a late arrow struck her body. It hit her squarely in her belly, piercing through the belt of her tribal dress and sinking into her soft skin - its tip getting mixed into her guts. The force of the impact made her sway in the saddle, making her lose her balance for a bit.

Before she could return to her proper way of seating, and take care of the arrow impaling her belly in any way, the enemy riders were upon her. The front of the group was still scattered, so they were able to go directly for the backlines and target people like her who had no way to defend themselves at close range. In just an instant, one of them got directly to her - and swung his blade at her. She tried to get down to dodge, but because she was still shaky on the horse, she didn’t avoid his attack in full. Sure, she saved her life through this - but it would only make it more painful for her in the end. Instead of the heavy sword cleaving her body open, it only hit her in the side of her torso with the dull, flat part of the blade. She could feel her ribs breaking because of the force of the powerful strike, but it had another effect on her body, too. Because she already wasn’t stable in her saddle, as the blade continued to go ahead it lifted her off it and threw her off her mount. Sue found herself suddenly flying through the air for a short while, before coming down to the ground as she crashed into it - her bow flying out of her hands on impact.

She landed with her legs first, and they took the brunt of the damage. Terrible pain flared up in both of them as she felt something snap in each one. She took her brown eyes down to look at them, only to see them bent in a weird way - making it obvious that she broke both of them. “Mother Earth… why do you hurt me so?” The nomad thought to herself while trying to get up, but as more pain flashed in her legs she fell back down. Her horse had ran away, far enough that she couldn’t even see it anymore - and the other members of her group were still on top of their mounts, fighting for their lives against the group that had attacked them. No one but her paid attention to the ground below - so now she doubted any of them would notice her. Calling out for help could very well result in the enemies noticing her first, and once they did, they would finish her off. It was safer to just stay quiet, she decided.

Although moving her legs hurt, she was still able to get herself going and crawl across the ground - hoping to get away from the battlefield of the horse riders, as staying on the ground here was definitely not save. The arrow inside her belly hurt, but she knew that pulling it out could lead to too much dangerous bleeding - so she decided to just let it stick in, unaware of the more dangerous internal damage she was causing herself like this. Each length of her body she had crawled caused her more pain than the last one, her orange robes getting more and more dirty as earth and mud get onto them and the arrow pushing deeper into her insides. For a while it worked, no riders getting too close to her. As she slowly moved forward, she had the time to watch the battle unfolding above her on the horse’s backs - and it seemed that her side was winning. Maybe it would be safe for her to ask for help soon? She pondered that as a bigger group began to make their way towards her.

Sue was hoping that they would spot her and help her off the ground, but unfortunately for her none of them saw her. With horror, she realized that no one did - and that despite that, they were still going directly for where she was. She considered calling out to them to let them know that she was there, but before she gathered the strength to speak out to them, they were already running into her, the horses’ hooves slamming into the ground near her. It was just a matter of time before one of these hit her - and as the group began to cross over the nomad laid out in front of them, one eventually did. Smashing into her already broken left leg, it broke it further - causing a huge part of her bone to shatter into countless shards, each of these hurt her flesh from the inside. After the first one, more followed, rough hooves hitting her other limbs and bashing into her bones until they too shattered, leaving red marks on her skin and squashing her flesh whenever they connected with a less firm part. Her abdomen received a kick too, Sue in incredible pain as the strong, horseshoed hoof squeezed her womb against the ground until it popped. Her chest also was used as a step for one of the horses, the rest of the girl’s ribs breaking down and stabbing into her lungs. However, even if they gave in, they still protected her lungs and heart from being turned into a paste - the same couldn’t be said for her other body parts, though. The only reason she had not thrown up as a horse leg caught her in her stomach was that the entire organ burst right away, its contents flooding into her abdominal cavity. As the first group of horsemen passed, Sue was still conscious, and in incredible pain. Her long bones were all completely mangled, and her torso wasn’t doing much better. However, her head had survived - and so did her heart, keeping the girl alive even as it pumped itself dry because of her internal bleeding.

“M-Mother E-Earth… Help m-me…” Sue begged weakly as the last horse jumped over her, smacking her on the side of the head and opening her skull. Although parts of her brain began to leak out through the hole, the girl was still alive - and before her eyes went out, she noticed another, larger group of horses heading in her direction. It was a fresh group of Emblia’s riders, eager to chase the squad Sue was a part of down - and so they followed the route they took, which took them directly over Sue’s position. She was still barely holding on to her life as they reached her. However, that wouldn’t be the case for long - another hoof quickly smashing through her forehead and turning her brain into a paste. The following barrage of kicks that fell on her spasming, dying body turned the rest of her bones to dust, and without bones to catch them, her flesh into mincemeat. The nomad girl’s body was reduced to a lump of bloody paste, the only way to recognize who it ever was being by the girl’s ripped, bloodied robes that once had been orange - but even then, only barely.



Lianna drew her sword, the Facinna, as she looked upon the group of enemies ahead of her. The princess of Aytolis had just been summoned to Askr, and this would be her first battle here. Judging the enemy group by her world’s standards, there would be no way these soldiers could pose a threat to her. Even if the blonde girl wasn’t as hot-headed as her brother, preferring to take a calmer approach to things, her blood boiled at the thought of battle - but perhaps for different reasons than his would. Taking the usual results of fighting against common soldiers back in her world, it was clear to her that they could never hurt her in any way - so having her slaughter them all seemed like the best choice to her. There was no reason to bother anyone else to help her with it. Keeping that in mind, she happily ran towards the group of enemies.

Lianna’s overconfidence would prove to be the girl’s undoing. All it took was for her to clash with the first of the enemy soldiers to realize that in this world she was no longer capable of the inhuman feats she was used to. Why was the man not dead? She swung her blade at him, his lifeless body should have been sent flying across the battlefield. But instead, he was able to deflect her attacks. Now that she wasn’t able to take her enemies out with a single blow, all the battle’s result depended on was how her skill with the blade compared to how the soldiers could handle it. While she wasn’t a complete novice, because of how her battles usually went in her world, she had very little practice in this kind of combat. While she was able to fight the first soldier to a standstill, he wasn’t alone. While she was locked in her duel with him, his peers proceeded to go around her - locking her off from the rest of the Askrian army as they encircled her. And once they did, they began to all approach her.

Once they got close enough, there would be no way for her to defend herself from attacks from all the directions. Knowing that, Lianna tried to get rid of them right away. Stabbing her sword into the ground, she called upon her magic - a golden circle spreading out on the ground from the spot she stabbed Facinna in. Once it reached the enemy soldiers, Lianna unleashed her spell - a line of golden explosions appearing on the circle’s perimeter. However, these weren’t strong at all - Lianna reminded once again that she wasn’t in her world anymore. There, the spell would have blown the men away, ripping their legs off like the cannon fodder they were. Here, all it managed to achieve was pissing the men off as their pants get a bit scorched. Converging on her, they stabbed away at her - and they were close enough that the girl had no space to dodge. Two weapons sunk into her exposed thighs, a sword cutting her meaty left one while a dagger was stabbed into the just-as-thick right one. However, the men wasn’t going to kill the girl just yet - they wanted to make her suffer. Because of that, most of their attacks weren’t aimed at the girl’s body, but rather at Lianna’s clothes. Going over her chest, they sliced through the blue ribbon that she had over it, then freed her modest tits from their defence, her nipples hardening immediately in response to the battlefield’s cold air. A sword went through the golden corset the girl wore around her midsection, making it come off - and show the girl’s toned stomach while it did. While no weapons went for her waist - letting the girl keep her suspenders that only accentuated the beauty of her now-impaled thighs - they did go for her skirt. The outer blue layer had been sliced off clean, and the lower parts of the inner grey layer were removed, too - showing more of the girl’s hips. And revealing Lianna’s embarrassing secret. While the girl sometimes went into battle wearing just shorts and a tank top, she did not bother putting them on most of the time, just going commando into battles. The thrill of flashing enemy soldiers in their final moments as she did her kicks and jumps or soared high in the air to use some of her stronger magic was really thrilling to her - knowing that her pussy would be the last thing they would ever focus on really turned the princess of Aytolis on. However, now it meant that all the soldiers around her could get a very good look at it - now it didn’t feel good at all. As she tried to cover herself up, they just grabbed her arms and restrained her.

Their cocks all throbbed with desire as they savored the sight of her feminine parts. However, the men also knew they had no time to do something fun with the girl. Although lord Surtr sometimes enjoyed taking his time with the girls who were dumb enough to stand against him, he very much looked down on his soldiers doing the same. And the punishment for those who would slack off like that was death. Meaning they couldn’t just take the time to fuck the girl, or to even just all jerk off together on top of her at the simultaneously to save time. But it would be a waste to just not do anything with the girl’s pussy now that they all had seen it. Well, if they couldn’t enjoy breaking it in with rough rape, it could still be used to hurt Lianna in another way. One of them offered his dagger, and another one grasped it firmly, then took his hand towards her slit. Lianna watched his hand move with her eyes wide, terror appearing in them as the cold, merciless blade approached her cunt. Her pussy provided her with so much relief as she fingered herself after almost every battle during the conflict in her world, as those usually left her soaking wet because of her exhibitionism. She didn’t want to lose it!

But her wishes were of no concern to the soldier holding the knife. In fact, her fear only made it more enjoyable for all of them - their erections throbbing harder as they saw the fear in her blue eyes. The pained scream she let out once he finally stabbed in, her sensitive walls grazed and cut open by the terrible blade, only further helped them. Moving the knife around and cutting her insides some more, the man made sure that the weapon wouldn’t slide out once he let go of it, but rather be stopped by the walls of Lianna’s vagina. Once he did let go of it, the weapon slid out just a bit - then stopped, Lianna’s blood flowing from her cunt and down its handle.

With her pussy taken care of, the men moved on to something more harmful. One of them picked the Facinna up. The girl eyed her ornate, golden blade. It served her in numerous battles, taking the lives of countless Gristonne soldiers. But now, it was going to be used against her. She shivered in fear as the soldier flicked the tip of it across the skin of her stomach, before stopping it just as it sunk into the small incline of her bellybutton. Wiggling it a bit and drawing some blood, the men then shoved his arm forwards - driving Lianna’s blade through her belly. He made sure to push it in at an angle that wouldn’t cut through the girl’s spine, as he knew the blade would go all the way through. The bloody, golden tip came out of Lianna’s back, but the men didn’t stop, driving the sword further in. As the blade grew in width, the entrance hole at her bellybutton turned out to be too small. More of her belly was cut open as the blade continued to go further in, until the man was satisfied with the pained expression Lianna was wearing.

Having her guts impaled with her own sword hurt a lot, but it was less painful than taking a dagger up her pussy. However, the stab took more of a toll on her body. Even if her spine was spared, the girl’s legs still gave way to the dull pain that was coursing through her belly. Unable to stand anymore, Lianna fell to the ground, her legs going into a split. That led to her falling with full force onto her crotch - driving the dagger within her cunt even deeper in. She screamed again as her cervix was impaled by the tip of the piece of metal stuck within her lower body. Her pussy walls received fresh cuts across them because of that, too - putting the girl in even more pain than before. She looked at the men with just pure suffering in her eyes, begging them to end her suffering.
“Pleaseee… Let me die alreadyyyy!” Lianna called out to them, hoping one of them would be merciful enough to grant her her wish.

Even if they all enjoyed seeing her in pain like this, it had to come to an end. Even if Lianna told the group of heroes she was with that there was no need for them to follow her, as she hadn’t returned, they began to move towards where she disappeared. The soldiers torturing the blonde were running out of time. Although they did not want to do what Lianna asked them to, they just had to. The girl’s current wounds weren’t too severe - if they left her like this, it was possible that the Askr’s clerics could have saved her, even if her pussy would be ruined for life. They had to fix this, as fast as they could. One of them lifted his spear and walked directly in front of Lianna. She looked at his weapon longingly, eager to feel the reprieve from pain that would come once he killed her. She almost didn’t mind having the spear sink into her chest, directly in the middle and just above her tits. It pierced all the way through her body, going directly through her spine on the way out of her back. She almost smiled as she lost contact with her lower body, finally free from the pain. Her mouth opened, trying to speak out, how thankful she was, but she would never get to voice these feelings. Seeing the heroes approach, another of the soldiers took his bow and just fired at her head directly from close range. The arrow punched through the side of her skull, its tip going into her brain and successfully preventing her from speaking, thinking or doing anything at all ever again. As blood began to flow from the wound in her head, Lianna’s life ended.

The force of the arrow made her head tip over to one side, and because of that the blood from the wound in it proceeded to flow down her face - with the blood reaching the corner of her still open mouth. Her entire body went limp, her arms now hanging freely and pointing towards the ground. However, her body would stay just the way it was. The man who drove the spear into her chest did it at a very downwards angle, leading to its tip sinking into the ground. Now, the spear would serve as a pylon that would keep her from falling over, keeping the girl locked in the position she had died in. The morbid sight was so pretty that the soldiers decided to leave her weapons within her, to serve as a threat to the heroes who were heading their way. Hastily, the soldiers left, with some of them heading for their supply wagons to get new weapons for themselves - leaving Lianna’s half-naked corpse to remain on the battlefield.



Camilla soared through the sky, the Nohrian’s heavy cleavage bouncing as the her wyvern beat hard with its wings. She had made her distress clear to her mount, and it was trying its best to fly as fast as it could. It also had the side effect of shaking her around more than usual, causing her exposed thighs to rub against the saddle - with their lower parts also sliding across the wyvern’s scales. But Camilla paid no mind to that. The purple-haired woman was driven by vengeance. Moments before, she had witnessed as her sister had been killed in battle. Seeing Corrin’s red eyes going blank as the dragon princess succumbed to her wounds was enough to drive the overprotective woman over the edge. Now, it was only filled with anger - anger directed at the woman she decided was responsible for this. If Veronica never went to invade Askr, her sister wouldn’t have been thrown into this battle - and then, she would have still lived. Camilla intended to punish the Emblian princess for this - the punishment would of course be her life. Flying high above the battlefield, Camilla avoided other both enemy and allied fliers while seeking out the girl she was now fixated on. Eventually, Camilla was able to see her - and so she swooped in towards the flat-chested princess.

Holding her axe in a strong grip, Camilla happily swung it towards Veronica while leaving out of her saddle. The Nohrian princess enjoyed the surprised look that showed up on Veronica’s usually emotionless face. The emblian noticed her too late, and there was nothing she could do to stop her now!
“I WON’T allow it!” A forceful voice called out from below - one that Camilla instantly recognized. Instead of Veronica’s pained scream, a loud clung of metal hitting metal resonated in the air. Camilla made her wyvern turn around to face Veronica again, confirming what she saw before. Standing between her and the Emblian princess was Camilla’s very own brother, Xander.
“Xander? What are you…” Camilla tried to ask, but the blonde man raised Siegfried, then swung it, sending a wave of dark energy towards her. It cut through the wings of her wyvern, bringing her down to the ground - while also opening a small gush on Camilla’s right breast. “Xander? Brother?” Camilla tried to call out to him again, but to no avail. It seemed that the man was determined to protect Veronica - and would even go against his family to do that. “So be it…” Camilla thought to herself while jumping off her wyvern and trying to make her way towards her brother and his new princess. Even with the length of her heels, she was able to move quickly, her wide hips inadvertently swaying in her sexiest walk.

Xander didn’t wait for her to get close, though. Swinging Siegfried again, the crown prince of Norh sent another wave of dark energy towards his sister. Although she smacked it away with her axe, it just caused it to split into multiple smaller ones, the weaker beams slipping through the cracks on her golden thigh guards. They showered her exposed thighs in a multitude of small cuts, and ripped into the purple cloth on her hips as well. To make things even worse for the purple-haired woman, once Veronica saw that her knight was there to protect her, she also began to attack her. With a spell from her tome Elivagar, she summoned a cloud of poisonous mist that enveloped Camilla in an instant. Taken by surprise, Camilla breathed it deep in, her lungs filled with the green gas. She immediately began to cough, her massive tits jumping up and down as her chest was shaken, but still she struggled to go on. Xander stopped attacking her, watching her with what could very well be remorse. Just a few steps later, Camilla collapsed, the poison taking away all of her strength.

Seeing her assassin-to-be fall, Veronica felt a surge of satisfaction. No one should get away with trying to attack her directly. However… Was just dying enough of a punishment? No, Veronica realized. She deserved so much worse than just that. Calling her mist off, she spoke out quietly: “…Xander. Tie her up.” Hearing this, the prince of Nohr felt a surge of hope. He had already accepted that he would have to watch his sister die, and was ready to pay the price, but learning that he wouldn’t have to put his heart at ease. Having decided to stay with Veronica even after his summoning contract was broken, the man had dedicated himself to fighting for her with all he could - and that included fighting his family if necessary. However, he still cared for them… It was just that he decided Veronica needed his help more. Still, without Loki warning him that he should stay close to Veronica before the battle, he would have been out there fighting instead, and Veronica would have been helpless against his sister. Walking over to where Camilla had fallen, he easily bound her hands and legs together while trying to ignore that with her unconscious, her tits were slipping out of her top. Instead, he thought about Veronica. Showing mercy like this was not typical of the emblian princess… Maybe he was finally starting to influence her?



The assault of combined forces of Emblia and Muspell was relentless, and the Askrian side found itself defeated at every turn. With a huge chunk of their heroes dead, the rest broke under the onslaught, surrendering en masse. Although Ophelia kept fighting as hard as she could, defeating countless opponents, she too had eventually been overwhelmed. The invaders seemed to know her status in Askr, and they made sure not to kill her, restraining her and taking away her magic tomes. Soon enough, the wave of soldiers reached the castle that served as the headquarters of the Order of Heroes, and with little resistance going up against them seized control over it. A bunch of more problematic heroes, as well as the summoner herself, were all thrown into the dungeons Kiran would sometimes use for her fun. However, this time she was the one held there… At least Ophelia was held in the very next cell - letting her and Kiran exchange warm words and hold their hands as they waited for whatever fate had in store for them.


Both Veronica and Surtr made their way to the castle sometime later, biding their time on the way - both of them enjoying themselves while slaughtering some of the prisoners. Reaching the castle, however, Veronica saw the hatred in the eyes of heroes that she had passed. She had no contracts over them to control them… Veronica realized that it was only a matter of time before one of them would attack her. She wouldn’t stay here for long, just enough to make sure that the Askrian royal bloodline had been completely wiped out, but for the time being, she should discourage them from trying. There was one simple way to do that - making an example out of someone. Since she was already going to have Camilla executed, she decided that she could as well use her for it. Quickly giving orders to prepare for that, as well as ordering all the Askrian heroes to come to the main hall, Veronica herself headed for the hall and waited for the execution to start.

In a couple of minutes, the soldiers walked into the main hall, leading Camilla in her usual outfit on a leash behind them. It tied her still-gloved hands together behind her back, still letting her cast her charm on the people watching as she walked with powerful steps that left her breasts bouncing and her hips swaying from side to side. Even if she was being led against her will, she just couldn’t stop her body from moving like that - it was the only way to walk she knew. She was very much aware of what was in store for her now, having been witness to other public executions like this… But the Nohrian would be lying if she said she was not enjoying the attention. Usually she turned the eyes of only those she passed, though - and now she’d have the full attention of the entire surviving population of the Askrian castle. She let herself bask in their lustful gazes as the soldiers escorted her to the stage at the room’s center. However, she had less appreciation for their actions that followed. Their rough hands grabbed her boobies, fingers slipping over the hem of the purple, tight cloth that hugged them, and dragging it down - with her huge knockers slipping free, springing up and down some more to release the tension from the outfit. Only the people closest to the stage could make out the small cuts on them that were caused by Xander’s weapon, but Camilla wasn’t too happy about that - she was more than happy showing off parts her body, but fully stripping was something she wanted to keep just for her dear Corrin. Then again, there was no point getting too mad about it - all the public executions had the dying woman show her intimate parts. With that in mind, she wasn’t very angry as the soldiers removed the golden protectors from her thighs - along with the scraps of purple cloth on her hips that survived Xander’s attacks. And once they were done with that, their inconsiderate fingers reached for her purple thong. In a simple strong tug, they ripped them off - leaving Camilla’s pussy exposed to all. She withstood all the stares with a calm face, but on the inside she was loving all the attention. And that began to show, as the pink buds that topped her huge mountains of breast meat quickly turned hard as diamond, as erect as the cocks of many a hero in the audience. Her pussy was less direct than her nipples, only a weak dampness settling on her labia giving her arousal away.

Even if she had accepted showing her body off like that, there was no way the Nohrian princess could get behind what followed next. Her face was tainted with strong disgust as the soldiers whipped their dicks out. Coming at her from the front, he pushed her very meaty thighs apart. He then grabbed to the outer sides of them, his fingers rubbing against the small cuts there, and once she had stabilized her hips like that, he slammed his dick into her vagina. Camilla let out a gasp of annoyance at his roughness, but thanks to her earlier self-lubrication it didn’t really hurt. What was hurt was her pride - in no scenario she would have given herself to that man willingly. As much as it angered her, though, Camilla knew that this too was normal part of the execution. It was a certainty that she would too be a victim to rape like this. There was nothing she could do about it… With her hands behind her back, she couldn’t even shove the man away. Even if she was disgusted with herself because of that, she concluded that the best way to face it would be just to enjoy the sex - after all, there would be no time for that once they moved on to the main event. The man left a lot to desire as a lover. In no way he compared to Corrin’s gentleness or stamina, so Camilla had a hard time enjoying herself as he continued, unable to even get close to a climax of her own while the man blew his load into her cunt.

As some of his sticky semen began to leak out of her cunt once he pulled out, another two Emblian soldiers already approached her. With a rough push on the back, they forced her onto her fours - her high boots and long gauntlets offering protection for her knees and elbows. Then, one went for her behind while the other went for her front, Camilla’s purple eyes looking with disgust at the front one’s erect cock. Feeling defiant, she kept her mouth shut, so as the man at the front moved his shaft towards her face, he just slid his dick across her cheek, wiping some precum onto it. However, the man behind her had no such troubles. After running his member a few times through the crack of her butt, he put the tip in front of her anus. Camilla had tried anal in the past - even if Corrin was hesitant to try it out at first - but didn’t do it very often, and only after using some lube. Now, she was forced to take a dick raw - and the soldier wasn’t giving her too much time to get used to it. In one strong thrust, he pushed past her sphincter and into her rectum - the tight canal forced to painfully stretch in order to accommodate his dick. The pain forced a gasp of pain past her lips - and the moment they parted, the man at the front pushed his member into her mouth. The taste of cock wasn’t alien to her either - but with Corrin’s dragon cock having barbs it wasn’t too pleasant to suck her sister off, so she had little practice in that too. However, Corrin’s girth left her more than ready to take on the dick currently trying to slide into her throat. She had no troubles breathing even as the tip of the man’s dick touched against the back of her mouth. The man’s repulsive smell filling her nostrils only strengthened her resolve, making her double down on her refusal to give the man any sort of pleasure using her tongue. She endured as he grabbed on to the spikes of her headdress, letting him drive deeper into her as his balls rammed against her curved chin. The man roughly pounding her asshole sent pain through her spine with his every thrust, but she was able to quickly get used to that. The only way for her to win in this scenario would be to die with dignity - and Camilla swore to herself that she would not break down, no matter what happened to her.

As the two soldiers continued to rape her, the sound of heels cracking against the wooden floor reached Camilla’s ears. Her purple eyes darted to the side, and her heart filled with fury as she saw Veronica. She was the one who killed her sister… And also probably the one who put her in her current predicament. There wasn’t anyone else Camilla would love to see in front of herself - if only she could use her axe to crack the girl’s head open… However, tied up as she was, all Camilla could do was shoot dead glares towards the flat girl in black clothing. To her surprise, the girl seemed to be shivering a little bit… But Camila knew better than to attribute that to the looks she was giving her.

Drawing a deep breath, Veronica let magic carry her calm, quiet voice all over the room. “I rule over you now… If you try to resist… This is how you shall end up.” Sucking another breath in, she continued: “…For now, however… You can all enjoy her body.” Even if Kiran also let them do that, Veronica not taking this away already warmed some of the heroes up to her. Even if some of them were fond of Kiran, for most of the heroes it was just exchanging one twisted overlord for another. And some of them could feel their cocks twitching and their pussies getting wet as they added two and two together: If Veronica punished her enemies like this too, then one day in the very near future they might get to see the summoner herself executed on stage too. As result of Veronica’s announcement, a queue of heroes began to line up in front of the stage - Camilla’s heart swelling with more anger for the grey-haired girl. Still, the woman was determined to stay strong through all of them - even as her ass, cunt and mouth all received discharge after discharge of semen. Her heavy breasts were coated with semen as well, as some heroes using her upper body preferred to unload onto them instead of her face or inside her mouth.

Even with her slit and rectum hurting hours later, Camilla had still not given in - despite the fact that the line of heroes had no end in sight. Even if the climaxes she had come to were shallow and short, she was still able to find herself enough pleasure to stay sane throughout her prolonged rape session. Veronica watched for some time, then walked away - but recently, she had come back. And as yet another hero sprayed Camilla’s tits with his cream, her soldiers prevented another one from ascending the steps to reach her. Once the man using her lower half left too, Veronica gave out the order to move on to the deadly phase of Camilla’s show. Camilla was forced back to her feet as the soldiers readied what was prepared for her: three nooses, with a 4th one binding them together at some distance from the loops of rope. Why would there be three of them, though? Just for a moment, fear flashed through Camilla’s heart - did the small bitch decide to kill someone alongside her? She couldn’t have… But the two additional nooses could very well be for two of her sisters… Twisting her head around, the purple-haired princess was able to put her heart at ease as she failed to notice neither Corrin nor Elise among the nearby crowd.

The cluster of ropes was secured to a single notch at the on-stage gallows, with the soldiers taking her towards them. Once she was near the three nooses, one of them took the middle one and with some struggles got it past the abundant purple strands of her very long hair. He tightened it around her neck, and with some surprise Camilla noticed that it wasn’t too restrictive yet. Once they did that, they set her hands free - she wouldn’t be able to get the noose off anyways. Finishing with that, the other two loops were lowered to the level of Camilla’s feet. She tried to keep them on the ground, to drag them across the ground as they shoved her around, but eventually they managed to get both of them past her feet and onto her legs. Raising both loops just past the spikes that signified her ankles, they tightened both loops directly above them. As they backed away from her, Camilla took it as a sign that the preparations were over - and began to steel herself for the drop that she presumed awaited her.

However, the platform below her feet never opened. Instead, the Nohrian was puzzled as the ropes above her ankles began to pull them up. To keep herself standing, Camilla had to move her upper body backwards as her legs slowly angled upwards. However, the pulling showed no signs of stopping - and had to lower her huge chubby ass towards the ground too - inadvertently putting some tension into the rope around her neck as she tried to move her body lower. Her legs remained straight as they continued to bend up, stopping for a moment once they ended up perpendicular to her torso. At that point, Camilla’s legs were barely even touching the ground anymore, with her heels as the only spot where they connected. A huge part of her mass was now supported by the rope that was squeezing her neck, making breathing harder and harder as it continued. With her arms, Camilla tried to grab on to the ropes, but the ones near her feet were too far away because of how long her legs were, and it was hard for her to get a grip onto the one behind her head that would last for a longer time.

After giving Camilla a short break, the force pulling her ankles up returned again. Right away, the very busty woman lost all contact with the ground - letting her weight - and that of her torso’s armor and the pair of her high, armored boots - rest on just the three ropes that were holding her. As her legs continued to go up, the force around her neck increased too - squeezing her windpipe dangerously tightly. She could still draw fresh air in, but just a fraction of it could make it in - her mouth opening to suck in all the oxygen she could and letting out whishes and whizzes. With wide she stretched it open, drool and semen from before began to trickle out of it - travelling down her chin and dripping onto her massive mammaries. Her legs continued to twist upwards - spreading to the sides to keep her mass centered. Because of that, everyone could see her pussy as it dripped with more semen, as well as the number of small cuts on her succulent thighs. They didn’t stop until they were angled directly upwards, her feet and heels pointing directly at the ceiling. Along the way, it passed a point where too much of Camilla’s weight was put onto her neck, increasing the of compression of her trachea enough that no more oxygen could make it through. Her jugular was blocked as well, cutting off the blood that was flowing to her head as the rope dug directly into it. Being put in this position was not the end yet - they continued to lift Camilla up until her ass reached the height of about two-and-a-half feet, enough so that there was no chance for her to use the ground to help her. With the ropes around her legs accessible now, her hands shot towards them - but were unable to grant her any respite. It were her legs that were her stronger limbs, and her hands just didn’t have enough strength to pull her back up - leading to most of her body weight contributing to the crushing that her neck was receiving.

The pain in her neck was so strong that Camilla’s eyes started to bulge. She wanted to scream out in pain, to throw out threats at the woman who was putting her through this, but with no success - only choked gurgles making it out of her wide-open mouth. Her face quickly turned red, signalling her struggles to even those further away. And struggled she did - trying desperately to reduce the pressure on her neck for just a moment, to gain just another single breath of air that would alleviate the pain resonating within her oxygen-starved brain. The ropes kept her facing forwad, so all she could do was swing towards the crowd that was watching her and go away from them on the other swing - making her giant titties prance up and down while she did. The tight, armored corset that liked so much when fighting now proved to be detrimental as well. Normally she didn’t notice just how much it squashed her lungs, used to the little discomfort in her chest it caused. However, now that her lungs’ reduced capacity directly translated into more pain rippling through her body, Camilla couldn’t help but regret her choice in clothing. Her scrunched up lungs felt as if they were burning, throbbing around in her chest as if they were trying to burst out. And yet, maybe because of all the pain she was in, her hips still defaulted to their usual swaying - showing off her wounded thighs and her cunt that was already flushed because of all the usage it received earlier.

Camilla’s struggles dragged on for a few minutes, with the Nohrian unable to ease her pain in any way. Now, she wished for nothing more than the pain to end - bitter tears flowing down her face. Any defiance and strength she wished to preserve was gone, crushed away by the pain that had taken over her entire body. As Veronica saw the last flickers of resistance fade away from Camilla’s eyes, the Emblian decided she was ready for the next stage. “You can use her again.” Her voice once again sounded out in the hall, leading to more happy screams than before - all the heroes who failed to reach Camilla during her first gangrape were thrilled to hear that they’d have another opportunity to do it. Camilla could only barely make out that Veronica was saying something - so the man approaching her was a surprise. Even if her purple eyes were clouded with pain, she could still see him walk up to her. Her pussy was on just the perfect level for the approaching heroes to use, making it clear why they hung her up like that. With her legs spread access to her cunt was completely unobstructed - letting the heroes ram into her without any troubles. Camilla only barely registered the initial thrusts, her mind too focused on the pain to pay attention to them. However, the man’s powerful thrusts pushed her up - and just for an instant, the pressure on her neck was removed, with fresh oxygen flowing into her body. That dulled the pain she was feeling - bringing her back to reality, even if it still persisted within her. Enough so that she could feel the man’s next thrust - and made an effort to bounce higher up to suck more air in. Doing so, Camilla failed to notice that she was falling right into what Veronica had set up for her - the momentary respite from the pain only would prolong her suffering in the long run.

Camilla failed to think about it, sending her body bouncing on the man’s cock enough to reduce the pain to just an annoyance. The man who was raping her enjoyed the way she reacted to his thrusts, granting him more pleasure than he’d get if he got to fuck her before she was strung up like this. And the same was the case for her, too. Even if she managed to suppress the pain in her body, with only the one in her neck remaining as it was squeezed shut and then opened up repeatedly, the side effects of the pain still persisted - making her body more sensitive, for one. Her inner walls were suddenly able to tell her every nudge and vein on the man’s dick, clenching hard on it and sending a wave of arousal up her body. The fact that he was holding on to her ass for stability, giving her huge round buttcheeks a nice feeling up as he drove his member all the way in, and that his thumbs played with the red opening in her skin… All that ended up making her even more aroused than her oxygen-impaired brain could recall. Sadly, the feedback from her inner walls was enough to milk his semen out of him before she could reach a climax of her own. However, once Camilla’s pussy was awakened once, even the pain coming back as he withdrew and let her drop would not be enough to chase it away. As the next man walked up to her, Camilla eagerly pushed her hips out towards him - and let out a choked out moan as he penetrated her. However, this man was not as willing to let her breathe as the one before her was. Instead of holding on to her ass, his hands fondled her massive tits - his thumbs twiddling on her erect nipples as he pulled her down. Instead of him granting her a respite from her strangulation like the man before, he made it more intense as the rope fought back against his pull, Camilla’s neck caught in the middle and crushed much harder than before. This time, however, another force fought against it within her - one as mind-numbing as the pain was. Despite the rope cutting away the control Camilla had over her body, her hips began to move on their own, bucking against the man who was taking her with even more force then when she did it consciously. With the first fuck getting her close to the edge, this time Camilla was able to reach a climax - and unlike the ones she reached before on this day, this one shook her to the very core. With her mind and body already weakened through the hanging, they were body entirely enveloped in incredible pleasure as her pussy began to squirt out its juices. With how powerful her climax was, her cunt easily squeezed a load out of the man currently fucking her, and once he was done, he dropped her - but Camilla didn’t mind, still completely overwhelmed by the pleasure.

Camilla was never really able to recover after her mind was shattered like that. As her climax died down, she returned to her senses while being railed by another man - who was kind enough to let her breathe again. Her eyes rolled back up, her mouth opening mindlessly and her tongue slipping out to show that nothing of the strong woman remained inside her head. All Camilla cared for now was being able to cum again - and so she rode out the cocks that proceeded to fill her up, be it inside her vagina or her rectum. The pain constantly stayed with her too, but the men using her lower half made sure to let her breathe from time to time. This carried on until Camilla’s orgasms drained her body out of all the strength it had, her life withering away in between two dicks going into her body. There was little to signify that she had passed away - her cunt still responded to the cocks that went inside it, and with her eyes already rolled to the back of her head no one could see her life escaping through them. However, some time after they had gone limp, a particularly powerful thrust into her cunt travelled all the way through her body to her head, shaking it around and making her irises roll back to the front. The lack of life in her purple irises took some more time to notice, but even once it became clear that the Nohrian princess was no longer there, it didn’t change anything with the heroes men waiting to satisfy their lust using her body.

Not even dying would grant Camilla a relief from her new fate. It took Veronica some time to notice that the woman she wanted dead did di

 No.15329

Character limit x.x


Not even dying would grant Camilla a relief from her new fate. It took Veronica some time to notice that the woman she wanted dead did die, but once she did, the Emblian princess quickly prepared a spell Loki had taught her. A spell that would prevent Camilla’s body from ever rotting away or being otherwise affected by her death. It would keep the big-boobed Nohrian’s holes as serviceable as ever, and her flesh and skin as soft as it was during her life. According to Loki, the spell lasted an indefinite amount of time - meaning there would be no end to the necrophilia Camilla’s corpse was subjected to. With that in mind, Veronica gave her final orders on what to do with the corpse, then left the main hall - where Camilla’s rape still continued.

Although the number of heroes who wanted to fuck Camilla’s corpse was huge, it was still finite. Eventually, it had to come to an end - at least for that day. Once it did, Veronica’s soldiers began to fulfill her remaining orders. Taking the nooses off the hooks on the gallows, they carried her to a spot near one of the hall’s doors. Up on the wall, there was number of hooks to which they secured the ropes - twisting Camilla into the same position she had during the hanging, her her back resting against the wall. The combined cluster of lines was swinging nearby, allowing the future users to bring the body lower or higher according to their needs. For now, since it was not to be in use, it had to be stabilized. After a quick trip to the dungeon, the soldiers retrieved Camilla’s axe. Placing it directly under her, they slid it’s shaft into a newly-created hole in the ground that was placed right below her while holding the axe in an upright position. Then, moving her up and then back down, they lowered her ass onto the axe’s upper part - specifically, the shorter shaft directly above the blade. Forcing the fairly long and ornate metal into her anus, they were able to provide her body with another point that would keep her up. The extra support meant that her legs and neck would not get stretched out too far, preserving her body’s beauty as close to her living appearance as possible. If anyone wanted to use her, they just had to take the axe out of the hole again, and move her to the height they desired. Camilla could go down enough that her tits and even her face were still able to be used. The freedom, combined with her outstanding body, made her corpse a popular attraction for male and female heroes alike, with the women fucking Camilla’s holes with dildos or just pushing their pussies into her face. Camilla herself would be thrilled to learn that the Corrins that were still in Askr were more than happy to give their sister the attention she desired. Even other Camillas were happy to use her body…The Nohrian’s princess, so regal in life, in death was reduced to being just a very popular cum dumpster - her vagina, ass, breasts and face all receiving a new coat of semen every day. She was so sought-after that the Askrians quickly decided to have her body cleaned every day - but every day left her covered in more cum than the one before.



As the day went by, Veronica listened to the reports about the battle. King Gustav and prince Alfonse had been felled in battle, leaving princess Sharena as the only surviving Askrian royal. However, the blonde seemed to have gone into hiding - and that bothered Veronica. She wanted to slaughter them all, and now the girl who was slightly older than her managed to escape her grasp. However, the very next day, her soldiers managed to find the lance-wielding girl. One of the heroes who had sheltered the girl had been swayed to turn her in after getting to fuck Camilla’s corpse. It seemed he was hoping for Sharena to pay him back for his help with her body, and once the princess refused him, he turned her in out of spite. Upon hearing that, Veronica requested for her to be brought to the room she had established herself in. Then, she began to think, how to deal with the blonde she had always despised. With her being the final of the Askrian royals, Veronica knew she had to savor the kill. As much as she hated to admit it, she wasn’t too experienced in that yet - she preferred to have others act out her orders while she just watched. This time, however, she’d take the matter into her own hands. Thinking about it a bit more, she decided to ask Loki for some tips. Even if she wasn’t too fond of the busty illusionist, the purple-haired lady was far more experienced in that kind of stuff - so a bit embarrassed, Veronica made her way to the quarters of the hyper-curvy woman.

Loki was delighted to see her, acting almost like a proud mother the Emblian princess never had once she heard, what Veronica wanted from her. Veronica wore an unlikely blush on her face as she listened to Loki say that the best way to make the kill unforgettable would be raping her prisoner. Although Veronica knew what sex was about, the young girl had no practical experience with it. Loki sensed that, and took delight in telling her all about it in full detail - the trickster taking pleasure in how uncomfortable the princess was. Once she finished her explanation, Loki brightened up while reaching into one sacks.
“I have something perfect just for you! Please, accept this small gift from your humble servant, o Emblian princess.” She spoke out while taking out a strap-on - with a small dildo on the inside, and a bigger one on the outer side. Veronica was a bit hesitant to take it, but realized that if she came to ask Loki for help, she should go through with it. Taking the pitch black gift from Loki, she began to bow inn order to voice her thanks - however, Loki just waved her hand at her. “Don’t mention it. I’m just trembling with excitement to see, what you’ll do with it…” Taking some more time to calm down and hide her blush, as she didn’t want to be seen like that by anyone, Veronica eventually left Loki’s quarters and made it back to her own - not without more teasing from the big-boobed lady. She, too would one day have tits like that… She definitely would! They would be fitting of her status as the ruler of a kingdom.

Coming back to her room, Veronica was delighted to see Sharena already there. Perhaps it was because of Loki’s orders that the woman somehow managed to give out behind her back, the Askrian princess was already strapped to the bed in a cross position. “Princess Veronica!” Although Sharena tried to keep her face cheerful, there were still hints of fear in the woman’s voice. Being tied up like this scared her - and the numerous times when Veronica boasted about killing them all also were fresh in her head.
“…Princess Sharena. Final of the royal line of Askr.” Sharena took a moment to process this, then pain appeared in her eyes as she realized that both her brother and her father were dead. “Oh, how I am going to enjoy killing you!” Veronica called out, while her eyes scouted out the room. For some reason, the soldiers who brought the girl there also carried her lance there with them. Why, she wasn’t sure - but suddenly she was captivated by the idea of using an Askrian legendary lance to put an end to that world’s bloodline once and for all.

Lifting Sharena’s weapon from the place it was in, she somewhat clumsily began to wield it. Veronica was not accustomed to fighting with weapons like this, and it was too big for her, too - but despite that, she managed to keep her balance as she turned towards the princess. The first step was to get rid of her victim’s clothes, Loki said. Keeping that in mind, Veronica stabbed out at her, the Fensalir stabbing through a chink in its usual wielder’s golden armor. Once she worked the tip beneath it, she began to use it as a lever to get more of the armor off. The golden scales that Sharena’s armor was made of began to snap away one by one, each one giving in faster than the last until Sharena was stripped of her armor. Beneath it, the girl wore a short white dress - which became Veronica’s next target. Now Veronica’s inexperience came more into play, clumsily guing the blade across Sharena’s body and opening shallow cuts in her skin at the spots she cut through the white cloth. Still, doing so, Veronica managed to get Sharena down to her underclothes - a white pair of shorts and a bra that bound her breasts down so they would fit under her armor. Veronica stabbed out at the girl’s chest, freeing her deceptively huge tits from the confinement of her bra while opening a small gash in the valley between them. Jealousy grew within Veronica again - how come the Askrian princess got to have tits this big, while hers were still so small?

Sharena’s face grew flushed as Veronica stripped her from her bra. If the girl was going to kill her, why wouldn’t she just do it now? But with the way she was acting, it was obvious that the Emblian girl was trying to make this sexual. Sharena would have never expected that from her - in her eyes, Veronica was just a bitchy brat that had too much power at her disposal. Still, she was hoping that one day the two of them could get closer - Sharena believed she could become friends with almost anyone. But what did she get out of that friendship in the end? A dude that just wanted to screw her, and once she refused, he just gave her over to the Emblian soldiers. With such a betrayal, and her entire world already in shambles in front of her, it was hard for Sharena to stay optimistic. In Sharena’s eyes, she saw this as a twisted way to fulfill her wish. Her only hope now was that Veronica would decide to keep her as her toy. But she already said she was going to kill her…

Veronica set the lance down, and headed for Sharena by herself. She wasn’t too happy with how she could control its movements, and for the girl’s shorts she had to be in full control - she wouldn’t want to cut Sharena’s maidenhood up by accident. Placing her small, cold hands on Sharena’s hips, she grabbed the hem of her shorts and pulled them down too. Now, Sharena’s lower body was fully uncovered to the younger princess - her pink, untouched pussy captivating her for some reason. As the girl’s legs were spread, Veronica wasn’t able to get the shorts too far down Sharena’s thighs - however, as she continued to pull, she just ended up ripping them away. She continued to stare at her opening for some more time, making Sharena even more uncomfortable. Then, the Emblian princess got back up. Litfing the front flap of her dress, she reached for her leggings and began to pull them down. Once she created enough of an opening, getting them about halfway down to her knees, she reached for the thing Loki gave her - and froze. Embarrassment washed over her, and suddenly she blushed almost as hard as Sharena was. She had never had sex before… And now she’d lose her virginity to a toy given to her by the woman who took pride in messing with others. She wasn’t one to get too nostalgic over things, but this moment should be significant to her. Taking deep breaths to prepare herself for it, Veronica put the strap-on into the opening between her legs, and pulled it up. The smaller dildo on the inside touched against her entrace, and she stopped again. Another deep breath, then Veronica pulled it up. Having it break through her hymen hurt, but unknown to her, the black dildo began to radiate purple as it ventured deeper into her, sending soothing magical waves throughout her vagina. Because of that, it stopped hurting her fairly quickly - as Veronica finished tying it up on her hips, the pain was already gone - replaced by the kind of pleasure the Emblian princess had not felt before. The earlier blush on her face was now replaced by the flush of sexual excitement.

Turning back towards Sharena, she noticed that the frontal flap of her dress would still be getting in the way - so she pulled it to the side, and tugged it behind her waist. Now, the dark dildo was uncovered to Veronica’s captive, too - and even if she expected something like that, she was still surprised. She wouldn’t get the chance to look at it for too long - Veronica quickly approached her, climbing onto the bed and going in between her legs. Pushing her hips forward, Veronica slid the black dildo into Sharena’s pussy. Blood began to pour down it as Veronica tore through the princess’s hymen, the girl starting to thrash in her restraints because of the pain she was feeling. With each of her thrusts, it was as if someone was stabbing her. Within Sharena’s cunt, the dildo began to glow a green residue. Loki made sure to enchant that part with Veronica’s poison magic - and now that the Emblian princess inserted it into her first victim’s cunt, the poison began to work on Sharena’s insides. It began to seep into her inner walls, making them even more sensitive - and making each contact with them extremely painful for the blonde woman. Of course, neither of them knew about it - but the effects of that were apparent as Sharena continued to thrash against her binds while screaming out in pain. For Veronica, bucking her hips against Sharena’s opening provided her with pleasure that overshadowed anything she had expected - and despite trying to hold them in, the younger girl began to moan quietly - an embarrassed blush reappearing on her cheeks.

After Veronica managed to get used to the pleasure coursing through her body, she was able to get her thoughts straight again. Sure, this felt really good, but hadn’t Loki advised her to do more than just that? The illusionist mentioned that cutting the victim made her spasm more. Even if she couldn’t feel Sharena’s inner walls through the strap-on at all, she still decided to go through with it. Withdrawing for a moment - Sharena being extremely thankful for her momentary respite - Veronica found Sharena’s spear, then returned back to the bed. Going right in between the Askrian’s legs, she forced the dildo back into her cunt, bringing back the pain Sharena still had not recovered from. Each inch of her pussy was screaming out in pain, and Sharena wanted nothing but for the pain to stop. However, that was not going to happen - instead, Veronica would deliver her even more pain. Bringing the spear down into Sharena’s waiting body, Veronica proceeded to stab her. She still wasn’t able to control it too well, so she avoided the major important regions of the body and just struck out at Sharena’s stretched out arms and legs - sometimes going for a short stab in the girl’s stomach.

Seeing Sharena react to the small geysers of blood that followed cutting her with the spear was fun, but it quickly got boring. Perhaps if she could feel the twitching of her pussy then she’d appreciate it more. Going back through what Loki said, she remembered one more thing the woman suggested - and blushed yet again as she thought of it. She suggested that she should lean in and kiss the other girl. Her first kiss… Veronica took another deep breath while pushing her hips forward with more intensity. Then, she laid the spear on the side at the bed, letting it rest on one of Sharena’s legs. Following that, Veronica leaned forward. It made it harder for her to thrust in, but the gift from Loki was flexible enough that she was still able to fuck the girl - forcing more pressure onto the back part of Sharena’s pussy and making it hurt even more. Sharena screamed out in pain again, directly into Veronica’s face which was hovering just inches away from the Askrian princess’s own face. As Sharena stopped screaming to draw a breath in, Veronica lowered her face the rest of the way in. Her lips ended up on Sharena’s slightly bigger ones, and Veronica left a kiss on them just as Loki told her to. She let her tongue wander across the other woman’s lips, too, because Loki also advised her to do it - and Veronica had to admit it was pretty fun. However, the absolute lack of feedback from the other girl - Sharena was too confused at this point to react to the kiss - made her stop it too.

Springing back up, Veronica felt her body slowing down. She had not experienced this before, but Loki had explained it to her too. Realising she was on the brink of the first climax of her life, Veronica picked the lance up again - while continuing to move her hips forward at a rapid pace. Then, she lifted it towards Sharena’s neck - and stabbed it into it just as she reached her edge. Loudly screaming out her pleasure with her usually cold voice, Veronica came just as Sharena’s spear cut the girl’s neck open.

Now, Veronica really could feel the other princess’s twitches against her body as the blood began to fountain from her cut neck. She continued to ride her orgasm out while watching Sharena bleed out - incredible pleasure coursing through her entire body. Loki’s magical strap-on worked on making her feel as good as it could, and the Emblian girl’s body could barely handle feeling this good. Even more, once her climax started to ripple down, the magical item send a shot of energy through Veronica’s body, bringing her back to fully conscious again. Sharena was still alive as that happened, and once Veronica had experienced how good it felt once, she wanted more - so she proceeded to thrust back into Sharena’s dying body. This time, as the aftereffect of the magic, the Emblian wouldn’t be able to last as long as the first time - and she reached her second climax just as the last remnants of life left Sharena’s body. Now, the Askrian royal family was truly dead - and that, combined with her orgasm, made Veronica feel so good her brain couldn’t handle it - the girl collapsing on top of the bed, twitching in mindless pleasure unbecoming of the usually calm, intimidating dark lady she tried so hard to be.

It took Veronica a looong time to fully recover from that climax, but she eventually managed to do it. Now, her mission was truly finished - and the ruler of Emblia felt so empty… However, Loki had just shown her a whole new world of pleasure. If she had accomplished her main goal, for some time she could just indulge herself in this… She would find out a new goal for herself once she had some fun with some of the others heroes that she and the summoner had both summoned.

With that decided on, Veronica had no further use for Sharena’s corpse. She was almost ready to order it to be thrown away - but then she remembered Camilla and what she did to the hyper-busty Nohrian. Her corpse was strung up in the main hall for everyone to use… There was no one more fitting for that fate than the princess of this kingdom. Calling on the spell Loki had taught her again, she made it so that Sharena’s body would never wither - staying just as fair and tight as the girl was now. Even if Veronica couldn’t really enjoy her tightness, the other heroes who would get to fuck the princess surely would. Ordering the girl to be put up in the same way Camilla had ended up in, Veronica was completely done with the golden-haired princess of Askr. While the girl’s corpse didn’t enjoy as much as the much bustier foreign princess did, it still grew to have its fans. Her much more reasonable, but still pretty big breasts and her tight cunt both were appreciated by the heroes who not so long ago used to look up to the bright, cheerful girl. She’d still raise their spirits like she used to - but now, she’d do it as a stress reliever instead of talking to them with her happy voice.

 No.15339

Chapter 17x-2: Death of the Flame Sisters
tags: non-con, F/F, M/F, futa, necro, cut-in-half, head crush

Laevatein stared at the naked, headless, armless corpse of Silvia that she had secured for herself once the battle ended. Although the girl tried to show no emotion, her face still betrayed her excitement - and so did the way she was grinding her thighs against one another. She had failed to find Silvia’s head in the aftermath, but the unlucky dancer’s dead body was still pretty close to where she left it. The extra servings of semen dripping from the dancer’s pussy, asshole and neck stump didn’t bother her in the slightest. She had put the corpse over her new bed in the room her sister had assigned her, with no care for the sheets that were now soaked through with both blood and cum. She wanted to thrust her fingers into her slit to satisfy the urge that was now driving her lower body, but she had to do something else first. With both of her hands, the girl was going through her belongings that she had brought with her to Askr. There wasn’t too many of them - Laevatein usually wasn’t one to get too attached to simple items. However, she did keep a bunch of them. And one of these was a gift from Loki. The Trickster had gifted her a purple dildo, saying that if she ever wanted to drop her stoic facade, it would let her have some fun. And now that Laevatein had felt the pleasure of an orgasm brought through killing another woman, she intended to make the most of it.

Happily, she had managed to find it. Taking it out, the younger princess of the flames didn’t waste any second and thrust the thing directly into her dripping pussy through the opening she had created on her crotch during the battle. She paid no mind to her hymen giving way to it - focusing on the way her warm walls reacted to the phallus that was filling them in. To her surprise, the dildo propelled itself deeper inside her - disappearing behind her entrance completely. How was she supposed to use it to fuck the corpse that she had brought?

She wouldn’t have to wonder about that for too long. As she moved towards the corpse, her pussy hovering near Siliva’s cooled down entrance, the proximity of it awakened the magic within Loki’s gift. She knew that Laevatein would love to play a dominant role, so she gave her something fitting for that. Sprouting from the girl’s crotch, just over her clit, was now a cock made out of bright red flames - color that matched Laevatein’s other flames perfectly. It was already erect, and as Laevatein curiously moved one hand towards it, it twitched in response to it just like a normal one would. She gave it a few strokes to test it out, and the pleasure that followed was of dual nature. The dark-skinned girl could feel her fingers running up and down the length of her new cock, but at the same time she could also feel them touching the inner walls of her cunt - both of these sources making her feel good. Loki’s gift that was stuck in her cunt transferred everything that the dick was feeling directly to her pussy. After experimenting for a few more moments, closing her eyes as her face grew red with excitement while she moaned, Laevatein decided to put her new tool to use. Guiding her cock with one hand, she took it towards Silvia’s pussy again.

Slowly pushing it in, Laevatein moaned as she could feel the dancer’s cold pussy closing over her newest organ. It was as if the cold of the girl’s inner walls was trying to suck out the heat from her flaming dick, squeezing them tightly. But that wasn’t the only reason for the pink-haired girl to moan. The dildo that was still inside her pussy began to move as well, slowly pushing deeper in and reflecting the depth to which Laevatein managed to push her cock to. After testing her new weapon out like that, Laevatein pulled back - feeling Loki’s gift retract in her vagina, as well. Then, the girl put all of her strength into her hips as she drove them forward - pushing her flaming dick deep into Silvia’s cunt, with its burning tip hitting against the dead girl’s cervix. In sync with her sensitive tip slamming into the divide between the green-haired girl’s vagina and womb, the dildo hit Laevatein’s cervix too. Her inner walls clenched hard on the purple magical item, her boiling hot juices starting to leak freely from her pussy as a surge of pleasure hit her. The girl proceeded to fuck convulsively, her entire body shaking as she slammed her burning shaft against the dead dancer’s flesh. “This~ Feels~ So~ Great!” Laevatein thought to herself in between her moans, pleasure unlike any other taking over her entire body.

As her thrusts proceeded to shake Silvia’s corpse on the bed, Laevatein grabbed onto her with her hands to keep the body from moving. At first, she held onto the girl’s wide hips - stabilizing them to let her cock go in deep. However, even if that kept the body pretty much in one place, parts of it were still moving. Silvia’s massive mammaries - that already caught Laevatein’s attention back when she and Silvia fought - were once again bouncing around wildly. Just like last time, it was because of Laevatein’s actions - and just like last time, the heat in Laevatein’s cunt only grew as she watched them. She just had to touch them! Letting go of Silvia’s hips, Laevatein’s small hands tried to close over the dancer’s tits - with the dead, slightly burnt orbs of flesh being just too big for them. Despite that, Laevatein was able to take even more pleasure as she proceeded to feel them up - but with Silvia being dead for some time now, they weren’t as bouncy and squeezy as they used to be when Silvia was still alive. Still, Laevatein enjoyed having them pool through her fingers - and digging her nails into the girl’s nipples to have them spill some blood and milk onto her hands felt great too.

As her body continued to be driven by pleasure, the younger princess of Muspell began to get closer and closer to her climax. But that had another effect besides getting her closer to coming, too. As her pleasure grew, so grew the heat of the flames that were making up her futa tool. Enough that the flesh surrounding it started to get affected by it. Her cock had already long forced its way into Silvia’s dead womb, and now with each thrusts was shaking her uterus around. Adding the heat to that, it didn’t take long for Silvia’s uterus to start being roasted, the flames of Laevatein’s dick licking away at the stretched-out walls. The liquids of Silvia’s dead vagina provided to be the baste for the process, making Silvia’s womb and cunt roast well from within. The tasty smell of well-done meat spread around Laevetain’s chambers by the time the girl came, sending a flaming hot to continue searing Silvia’s uterus some more while squirting her come all over Loki’s gifts and the Muspell’s princess’ very rich thighs. Screaming out in pleasure, the woman collapsed on top of Silvia’s body - her medium-sized tits ending up on top of Silvia’s bigger ones. The climax she had before on the battlefield couldn’t compare to the pleasure this one put her through… Loki really gave her an amazing gift.


“SHE DID WHAT?” Surtr called out in anger while listening to one of his soldiers’ report. The man spoke about Laevatein, Surtr’s daughter. The soldier always had a bit of a crush on the girl. He was lucky enough to see the girl head off with Silvia’s head during the battle, and his curiosity made him follow her. Because of that, he was able to watch as the twintailed princess behaved in a way most unbecoming of royalty like her, bucking her hips against the face of the green-haired dancer until she came. The man enjoyed the show a lot, his hand working on his cock and shooting his load onto the ground from a distance long enough that the girl had not noticed him. Of course, he omitted that detail from his report to Surtr - admitting to that would basically mean suicide. At first, the man considered trying to blackmail the girl - but he knew that if he tried that, she’d just kill him. So instead, he went directly to the king - hoping the king would reward him for bringing him information like that. Maybe even he’d get to shove his cock in between the girl’s meaty thighs once Surtr would be done with her… Well, a man could dream. Still, his king reacted just as he expected him to - and so the man decided to stick in front of Surtr’s office while Surtr ordered some other soldiers to bring his younger daughter to him.


Laevatein was pleasantly surprised to feel her burning cock twitch inside Silvia’s pussy while she was still recovering from her climax. It seemed that the magical tool did not require any rest at all - bringing fresh pleasure into her body while she waited for the rest of her body to catch up with it. With it ready for another round, it somehow made the rest of her body recover far quicker than it should - and it only took Laevatein a little time before she was pounding uncontrollably into the half-burnt cunt. She was able to catch a tasty smell before, but she had no idea that it was the effect of her flames working on Silvia’s insides. Ignoring it for the time being, the woman continued to plow the dancer’s pussy - and enjoying the force of her thrusts being transferred back up her cunt. Going for the second round, she could already picture herself doing this to other of her kills in the future too - and her pussy twitched harder when she thought of this. The once emotionless shell was broken, Laevatein moaning louder and louder with each thrust. Being Surtr’s daughter, she knew no one but him could deny any of her whims - and it was so exciting to picture, who could her next prey be! Doing that let her bring her thrusts up to a new level of intensity, one that anyone else would have a hard time replicating - pushing her well-trained body to its limits. She continued to do it for some more time, until…

“Lady Laevatein! King Surtr wishes to see you!” Laevatein groaned as the door to her room suddenly flew open, an Askrian soldier standing behind it with a message from her father. She was so close to coming again! However, she knew Surtr didn’t look too kindly on people ignoring his orders. “…I’ll be theeeeere right away.” She replied, trying to keep a cool voice - but a moan escaped her lips anyways. Getting up and pulling out of Silvia’s roasted pussy, Laevatein watched curiously as the magical cock went off as if it was never there. As she walked a few steps, the dildo within her still vibrated, her warmth keeping it going. Being this close to another climax, she decided she could very well leave it in - just a slight bulge at the skin of her abdomen showing that it was there. Of course, it also spread her pussy lips a bit more - and as her shorts had a hole in them, anyone that she walked past could see them dripping with her juices.

Reaching what used to be Kiran’s office, Laevatein wasn’t surprised to see her older sister already there. Laegjarn was going to rule over this kingdom in Surtr’s name, and she had to get in touch with how the Askrian’s kept everything going - so she had to go through all of Kiran’s documents. As busy as she was, she still rose her head and smiled at Laevatein as she saw her younger sister enter. She was surprised to see the blush on the girl’s cheeks, and as Laevatein came closer Laegjarn could also see her sister’s exposed pussy. This was unusual… Laevatein would never do something like this normally. Even so, Laegjarn was happy for her - anything to break the girl out of her emotionless shell was welcome.

“…LAEVATEIN. YOU DISOBEYED MY ORDERS.” Surtr’s powerful voice boomed through the room. “NO ONE’S ALLOWED TO SLACK OFF IN BATTLE.” The dildo inside her picked up the pace, sensing that the girl was on the verge of a climax. That led to her not being able to reply, her mind focusing mostly on the pleasure - and on keeping herself standing as pleasure-born weakness spread through her legs. What orders? Didn’t she do just fine?
“THE PUNISHMENT FOR THAT IS DEATH.” Laevatein wasn’t able to take in, what that meant, her mind consumed fully by her climax. She started to shake on her feet as she squirted come down her thighs and onto her tights, as well as to the floor below her. She had no strength to reply, to defend herself in any way. She just looked on, confused, as Surtr drew his scythe and approached her.

However, before her father did get to her, another voice spoke out.
“Father, please! Have mercy on her! She’s your daughter, after all!” Laegjarn called out, trying her best to protect her sister. For just an instant, she thought she had succeeded - for Surtr stopped and turned to look at her. “IF YOU WANT MERCY FOR YOUR SISTER, YOU SHOULD KILL HER YOURSELF.” Laegjarn froze, the elder flame princess completely taken aback by this. She always did her best to protect her sister from danger, how could she kill her now?
“IF YOU DON’T DO IT, I WILL MAKE HER DEATH EVEN MORE PAINFUL.” Surtr seemed entertained by the thought, his face housing a huge grin. That man really did not care for them, even if they were his daughters. Still he was their father - and their king. She should obey his orders… And taking her life herself would be the final service she could give her sister. Drawing Niu from the sheath she had at a hand’s reach, Laegjarn stood from behind Kiran’s desk and began to walk towards her younger sister, the sword shaking in her hands in anticipation of what she was about to do.
“Laevatein… I’m sorry, sister.” Laegjarn apologized, and it seemed to finally bring Laevatein out of her stupor. Her orgasm made her miss out on most of her father and sister’s talk, so she was confused to see her coming at her with her weapon drawn.
“LAEVATEIN! PROVE YOURSELF IN BATTLE AND I MIGHT LET YOU LIVE!” Surtr’s scream at her awakened her battle spirit within her. Even if she was to fight against her sister, she wouldn’t lose. She drew Laevatein from her sheath, her namesake carrying small flames on its golden blade as she energetically put it in a fighting stance in front of her.
“REMOVE YOUR ARMOR, BOTH OF YOU. EACH STRIKE HAS TO HURT - AND THE ARMOR IS IN THE WAY OF THAT.”

Without any hesitation, Laevatein untied the belts that kept her hip guards in place, letting them fall to the ground. Her father’s orders were absolute, after all. She quickly discarded her gauntlets, too - and removed the emblem of her father that she wore over one of her breasts, placing it respectfully on the ground. Then, she began to work on her form-fitting black suit. Opening it up at her collar, the younger sister quickly dragged it down her body - taking it off along with her boots. That left the pink-haired girl in just her purple bodystocking. While it cover up most of her body, it was also see-through - so Laevatein’s erect nipples were clearly visible through it. Even if it wasn’t, the hole at her pussy would make it show anyways. The slight bulge in her skin that was caused by the dildo which was still inside it was now visible, too - but neither Surtr nor Laegjarn were able to tell the difference.

While Laegjarn wasn’t as eager to undress as her sister was, she knew very well that if Surtr told her to do something, it had to be done. Removing her father’s embled and the clasp that together with it held her cape in place, she let it slide off her shoulders along with the feathery piece that was on her right shoulder. She quickly took off her gauntlets too. Then, she reached behind her back and untied the red bands that kept her chestplate in place. Without them holding it to her body, the black-and-golden piece of armor came free - revealing the older woman's huge tits. Just as her younger sister, Laegjarn also wore a purple bodysuit underneath, even if hers was a bit darker - and just like with her sister, it also meant her boobs were fully visible now. Why was her sister looking at them in such a crude way? Connected to the older sister's chest guard was a crimson veil that covered her stomach and her crotch. Without the chesplate there, the veil also disappeared - allowing for a better look at the general's muscular stomach. Now, all that let Laegjarn keep her dignity was the bright red skirt she wore on her hips. However, it had to go too. Unclasping the belt at the front of it, she let it slide down her powerful thighs - having to shake her hips a little to make it get past them - and past the armored boots that reached to her knees. Without it, her neatly shaved pussy could be seen - and to Laegjarn’s surprise, Laevaten’s gaze was drawn to it. Why was that? Hadn’t they seen each other naked countless times already on their trips to the hot springs together? The lewd expression on her sister’s face as she continued to stare at her body was pretty unsettling for the older woman. She was more than okay with her sister finally awakening to her sexuality - but why was it directed at her, too? “All armor had to come off…” The teal-haired woman reminded herself, trying to send her thoughts in some different direction. She still had her boots on. Bending over, she began to drag them off her legs one by one. That position covered her pussy from her sister’s sight, but it also made her massive mammaries heave over and dangle down, jiggling around as she did that even despite the tight bodysuit that was hugging them. Laevatein was more than happy to see them like that - she was more interested in her sister’s milk jugs anyways.

As both sisters were now just in their purple bodysuits, they were now read to fight. Laevatein continued to stare at Laegjarn’s body, while the older woman looked at their father instead - waiting for his next order. Surtr didn’t waste any time before saying it, either.
“NOW, FIGHT!”

Immediately, Laevatein darted towards her sister, her burning sword lighting up. Her eyes were still locked onto her sister’s sexual parts, but Laevatein knew better than to let that distract her - at least that’s what she told herself. As she missed Surtr’s sentence for her, she wasn’t sure, why was she to fight her sister - but that in no way meant she’d go easy on her. Laegjarn watched her approach, her hand gripping the handle of Niu tightly. Her curved sword was a bit smaller than her sister’s, giving the pink-haired girl more range. Usually, it did not matter as she could just take a hit from her opponent before retaliating with a powerful blow. However, now she didn’t have her armor on - so letting Laevatein hit her would be more dangerous than usual. However. there was little else Laegjarn could do - she much rather preferred to respond than to take the initiative. So the green-haired woman waited as her younger sibling covered the distance between them.

Finally, Laevatein was directly near her sister - and quickly started off with a powerful slash to her sister’s upper body. Laegjarn lifted Niu to meet her sister’s blade with her own, but the attack was too strong to stop it successfully - her hand and blade knocked aside as the golden, flaming sword continued towards her. However, her defense managed to deflect it just a bit from its original course - and Laevatein wasn’t really trying to hurt her, anyways. Because of that, Laevatein only hit Laegjarn on her left arm with it’s blunt side, the flames burning off the sleeve of her bodysuit from it. Continuing down to her forearm, however, it was far more harmful - slicing off a layer of her dark skin along with the cloth from her sleeve that started to fall apart. Even with Laegjarn’s body being resistant to fire, it still was pretty painful as the flames tickled against her now-exposed flesh. She recoiled back, reestablishing her grip on the blade, before striking back just as Laevatein did the same. Even if her sister had the upper hand in strength, Laegjarn still had her beat when it came to speed. And while Laevatein had no intent of hurting her sister, their father’s words resonated in Laegjarn’s head. Because of them, she was very much trying to kill her little sister. Her blade went directly for her sister’s neck, hoping to end it all with a single slice through the slim bridge between her head and the rest of her body. However, their blades clashed again - and now it was her attack that ended up being deflected. Instead of reaching Laveatein’s neck, it opened a deep gash in her sister’s chest, just over her tits. Blood began to flow from it right away, staining the purple material of her bodysuit with a darker crimson. Because of the slice, the front of her bodysuit began to come off - Laevatein’s boobs slipping free from it. However, what mattered the most to Laeavatein at that point, was that she realized that her sister had tried to kill her. But why? Wasn’t this just a sisterly spar?

Laevatein’s blade also didn’t reach its target. Instead, her fist slammed hard into Laegjarn’s chest - the force of the blow, amplified by the heavy handle of the sword, causing a few of her upper ribs to crack. She hit her hard enough that Laegjan stumbled backwards again, much further than before - going out of range of her another attack. Laevatein took that opportunity to examine her wound. It was deep, but not life-threatening - and it wouldn’t really affect her battle performance. What would affect it, though, was the hot blood running from it and down her heavy tits - especially the droplets of it that trickled down her erect nipples. That caused her arousal that surfaced as she watched her sister strip to reappear again - and so her gaze returned towards Laegjarn’s body. Now, her sister far far too bothered by her wounds to remember to cover herself up - giving Laevatein a better look at both her gigantic boobies and her hairless slit. That caused Laevatein’s insides to stir again - and responding to that, the dildo stuck inside her also began to move. As it rubbed against her vaginal walls, the girl began to have troubles concentrating. A more lewd expression formed on her face as she moaned silently, taking her gaze up Laegjarn’s body - and her face flushed as her and her sister’s eyes locked.

Was Laevatein… Getting off during the fight for her life? This was not something Laegjarn would expect from her. Still, her sister seemed to be lost in her pleasure, just standing there while leering at her. She, however, could not afford to wait like that - at any point, Surtr could decide he’d rather kill her himself. However, approaching her seemed dangerous because of her strength. Instead, Laegjarn just prepared her sword again. Lifting it over her head, she called for the flames to appear around her sword. A long, blazing trail appeared behind it. She let it build up for a while, before swinging her sword towards her sister from a distance. The flames formed a burning whip that cracked through the air before hitting Laevatein all over her body, a long vertical path of flames going from between her boobs down her muscular stomach and all the way down to her pussy. A searing wound opened in her bodysuit and her skin beneath it, one that the flames hungrily began to devour. Now, pain flooded Laevatein’s mind, fighting with the pleasure that was there earlier. And the pleasure wasn’t giving up without a fight - being hit on the abdomen stirred Loki’s gift within her even more, making it vibrate even faster.

The fire quickly died down, unable to bite too deeply into the body of the daughter of the flames. Still, a long gash ran down the front of her body now - and it caused her noticeable pain. As her bodysuit turned into shreds, its pieces falling off her body and leaving her fully naked, Laevatein was reminded again that her sister wasn’t playing around this time. If she used another attack like that on her… Laevatein wasn’t sure if she’d be able to survive it. That knowledge allowed her to push the pleasure to some corner of her mind. It was still there, and the dildo was still working on her pussy oh so hard, but Laevatein was used to bottling her feelings up, so it being there should not affect her. Her gaze turned back towards her sister, but this time there would be no daydreaming - instead, she set out to win this fight. Approaching her sister more carefully than the last time, the twintailed girl tried to make it super obvious, where her next strike would come from. And it seemed to be working - Laegjarn shifted her stance to a more defensive one agai, one meant to block an attack from her left. Her sister was doing just what she wanted… Finally reaching her sister again, she swung her namesake towards her again. However, this time she was aiming directly for her weapon. The elder princess used her sword to defend herself, but that was what Laevatein was hoping for. Her golden, heavy sword slammed right into it, easily knocking Niu out of Laegjarn’s hands.

With her sister disarmed, it was obvious to her that the battle was over. Laevatein turned around, facing her father while in full control of herself for the first time today. However, his expression was stern - and it soon cracked into an angry one:
“WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? KILL HER!” To say the sisters were surprised to hear that would be an understatement. Laegjarn knew he wanted her to kill her sister, but never considered that the opposite scenario was also the case. “F-Father?” She asked, fear showing up in her voice. “YOU FAILED. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO LIVE.” W-what? This was not supposed to happen… Laegjarn shifted on her heels, looking back at her sister - who was just about to carry out her father’s will.

The pink-haired princess didn’t expect her father to order her to do this. However, it caused Laegjarn trying to kill her before make more sense. She did miss some of his words while in her orgasmic throes earlier… But how could he be telling her to kill her sister? Just the thought of doing that was so wrong… And yet, thinking of it awakened a heat in Laevatein’s abdomen unlike anything before. With shock, Laevatein realized that she wanted to kill her. With how amazing it felt to kill Silvia, killing someone she had loved the most all her life would definitely make her feel even better - and the sudden spike in her arousal as she thought of it confirmed it to her. Even if father’s demand was horrifying, it did not mean that she couldn’t enjoy it. She turned back towards her sister, getting her arousal in check once more, just barely - the sword-wielding girl knowing well that her mind was nearing the breaking point.

“Laegjarn… Big sister… I’m sorry…” Laevatein mouthed a half-hearted apology as she drove her blade through her sister’s chest, directly in between her two boobs. Fresh, hot blood splashed onto her hands as she did that, burying the large sword almost all the way in to the handle. Laegjarn’s sternum offered no protection from the huge sword, cracking in easily as the golden weapon smashed through it. Most of her ribs were broken by the sheer force of the blow too, and combined with the ones that were broken earlier, made her ribcage cave in. Shards of her bones stabbed into her lungs, puncturing in multiple spots them and causing blood to flood them as more pain got to her. Despite her pain, Laegjarn tried to pull a smile onto her face. “Don’t worry… I-It’s okay…” She managed to mouth before Laevatein proceeded with her cut. Pulling down the sword, she had it slice right through her sister’s heart. A spasm shook Laegjarn’s body when it happened, the two halves of her blood pump struggling to keep it circulating - her ribcage flooded with even more blood that started to pour out from her aortas. Laegjarn continued to shake in her legs, her knees feeling weaker and weaker with each passing moment.

The younger girl didn’t stop at just that - she continued to drag her sword down Laegjarn’s well-built stomach. Even if her abs were toned, it in no way helped to stop the sword from just slicing through them. A red vertical line began to open in Laegjarn’s abdomen, just like the one she gave Laevatein earlier. However, while that one wasn’t too deep, this one opened her up in full - and as the sword proceeded to travel downwards, Laegjarn’s guts began to slide free from it. Because of the heat of the flames on the sword, they were steaming hot too - just enough to make Laevatein smell something tasty again. As she continued to cut through her sister’s stomach, Laegjarn’s legs finally gave way - and the older woman collapsed to her knees. Even if she was still alive, Laegjarn slumped down on the sword - and Laevatein let go of it with one hand, placing the other on her sibling’s shoulder to straighten her up again. Still, it was harder to cut like that - so Laevatein bent over too. Now, her face was soooo close to Laegjarn’s… Enough that she could almost feel the heat of her skin on her cheeks… And that was what finally broke through the walls she put to stop her pleasure from interfering. Giving in to her desires, Laevatein pushed her head forward all the way in - placing her lips on Laegjarn’s as she delivered a powerful kiss onto them. That in no way stopped her from moving her sword further down Laegjarn’s body - the sword proceeding to slice into her womb.

Laegjarn could feel her body rapidly giving way to the pain and the loss off blood as her sister continued to cut her open. And now, she also kissed her too! Her earlier suspicions about her sister being interested in her body were correct, then. Laegjarn wasn’t sure, how to feel about it. If Laevatein asked her to educate her on her sexuality, she’d be happy to teach her… But the passionate, even if somewhat clumsy kiss her sister was giving to her lips told a different story - one of burning desire, and not just curiosity. Laegjarn tried to wrap her mind around it, but with the state her body and mind were in now, she was unable to decide if she liked it or not. Still, she knew well enough that her feelings on the matter weren’t important - this was a part of the spoils for her sister’s victory…

With her heart in two halves, Laegjarn wasn’t too sure how she was still living - unaware that the undying flames of Muspell expanded her life. Even without the Rite of Flames, they still allowed her to live on far longer than a normal woman would. Thanks to them, she was able to experience in full as her uterus was cut in half, too. It hurt, but it wasn’t too bad compared to having her lungs impaled with her bones. Besides, if the blade was so low now, it would just be a little longer before this was over… Usually so strong mentally, as the elder princess was submitted to all the pain, she quickly found herself wishing for the release of death - and knowing it was close let her relax a bit… Enough that she didn’t scream too loud once the blade cut through her cervix and right into her vagina. Having her inner walls be parted as flames began to lick them from inside stung, but as before her body was still resistant to the flames, leading to it not being too painful. If anything, the way they tickled her pussy could work on getting her aroused instead - if her pussy wasn’t falling apart, that is. With a small flick of her wrist, Laevatein pushed her namesake out of her sister’s body, slicing directly through the short-haired woman’s clit on the way out. It really hurt, but her weak brain wasn’t able to feel all of it. Instead, she was just sad about losing the source for so many of her climaxes.

Finished with her cut, Laevatein let go of the handle, her weapon falling to the ground between Laegjarn’s knees. Now, she was able to use both of her hands to enjoy Laegjarn’s body. Her hands reached for the cut in between Laegjarn’s boobs, freeing them from the older woman’s ruined bodysuit. With it gone, she could finally stare at them unobstructed. She cut the kiss short to do just that, taking in the marvelous sight that was her sisters giant titties. She groped them with both hands, squeezing them hard and enjoying the way her firm flesh pushed back against her grasp. Silvia’s dead, slack boobs couldn’t compare to the amazing pair of living, even bigger mammaries that her sister carried. She continued to squash them in her hands, getting to feel the faint pounding of Laegjarn’s cut-up heart as she still went on living - and the dying spasms that her body was now locked in. Leaning her head forward again, she delivered another kiss to Laegjarn’s mouth - this time having her tongue explore its depths.

Getting to feel something so intimate from her sister pushed Laevatein’s arousal even further. Eventually, she decided that dildo working on her pussy wasn’t enough. Letting go of Laegjarn’s boobs with one of her hands, she directed it towards her pussy. There, she quickly began to run her fingers across her clit - sending shivers of pleasure up her spine. Even with Loki’s gift stuck deep inside her, she could still work on rubbing her hand across her entrance - and the combined pleasure quickly began to affect her body. Laevatein lost herself in the pleasure, even missing the moment when the flames of her sister’s life finally went out. She did notice that Laegjarn suddenly went completely limp, but failed to realize that her sister wasn’t there anymore. With her final thought, Laegjarn carried no resentment for her killer - hoping that her death here would allow her sister to live on instead.


Surtr, however, had different plans for her. The girl did show her obedience and battle prowess now… But her earlier disrespect still was fresh in the Ruler of Flame’s mind. He also recalled Laegjarn’s request before the duel - and that made him consider giving her another chance. However, it had to be something that would prove that her obedience to him was still beyond that of anyone else. Seeing what she was doing now - standing over her sister’s corpse, her legs shaking as she fingered herself on the edge of her climax - it was obvious what his order should be.

“LAEVATEIN! I FORBID YOU FROM COMING!” He screamed that order at his daughter, and watched carefully, how she’d react.

The surviving princess of Muspell registered a loud scream in her direction, but was unable to make out any words. She was just about to come - and her mind blacked out anything else that wasn’t pleasure. One more pinch to Laegjarn’s nipple - now swollen because of the abuse she put it through; one more rub across her clit… And the princess came with another incredible climax. She moaned loudly, small flickers of flame lighting up and flying off her body as the orgasm went on. Her legs were already shaky, so they couldn’t support her for much longer - and she collapsed forward, with Laegjran’s body cushioning her fall. Laevatein’s boobs ended up right on top of her sister’s as she fell, making both of them jiggle wildy because of the force of the fall. Now laying on the warm surface of her sister’s corpse, Laevatein continued to ride out her climax. The dildo within her continued to rub at her inner walls, trying to bring out all the pleasure from her pussy that it could. Her pussy had been dripping for so long on that day, and yet coming allowed yet another puddle of steaming hot cunt honey to show up on her thighs, with it dripping down to Laegjarn’s legs too - and the ground beneath them both as well. And so she laid there, blissfully unaware that she would be joining her sister soon.

The pink-haired girl’s failure to obey his orders caused Surtr to decide to end her life as well. She wouldn’t get a third chance - and the sentence was to be carried out immediately. He could use Sinmara on her, but he knew the girl would have appreciated if he used his weapon on her… So he decided to kill her with his bare hands instead. The oversized man began to walk towards his living daughter - who showed no signs that she heard him approach. Her short, yet shapely legs were still twitching, spread just a bit to give him a good look at her pussy that was still overflowing with come. Anyone else would have loved to see that, but Surtr had no desire for his daughter body - just the need to see her death right away. As the legs were the closest to him, he closed one of his giant hands around one of her ankles, pulling it towards the other one. Once he held both of them in his fist, he lifted it - pulling Laevatein off Laegjarn’s corpse. As his hand rose, Laevatein ended up hanging upside-down with her front towards him. Her chest ended up hitting the golden Emblia emblem over Surtr’s crotch, her boobs bouncing away as she started to dangle around.

With her blood flowing down to her brain, it successfully managed to snap her out of her orgasmic numbness. W-What was her father doing? Why was he holding her like this? Her ankles hurt, the bones struggling not to get crushed in the king’s powerful grasp. “F-Father?” Laevatein asked as she felt him walk, her body swinging around some more, but Surtr ignored her. He turned towards one of the room’s stone walls, switching the hand which was holding his daughter’s legs with to allow for a better grip on it. He lifted her a bit more, taking her over his head. Then, he swung her body forward as if it was a club - with her head being its tip. With the force he put into the swing, for a moment she flew through the air, her insides twisting because of the speed. Then, she came to a rapid stop as her head was slammed into the wall. The back of her head was smashed open, shards of her skull flying off in all directions at high speed. Her skull wasn’t the only part of her head that suffered - the back of her brain was damaged too, with some of her brain matter mashed into a bloody red spot on the wall. With the part of her brain responsible for it gone, her father’s grinning face was the last thing she saw before her eyes went off, but besides that Laevatein was still fully conscious. The flames of Muspell held their protection over her body, too - and that would let her live on through the gruesome end her father had chosen for her.

It only did that, however - it didn’t let her maintain control over her body. Her head began to slide down the wall, leaving a trail of her brain on it - and the more damage to her brain caused her body to start squirming. Spasms began to shake her entire body - and as that continued, that had another effect on her lower body, too. Her hips were moving around so much that her pussy was shaken a bit too - bringing the dildo buried within it back to life. As tears of pain were flowing freely from Laevatein’s eyes, her body out of control with parts of her brain gone, Loki’s gift cared for none of that and started to fuck her once more. Because of the pain, Laevatein found no pleasure in it anymore - instead, feeling completely violated as the device started to pound her cunt. Why… why was father doing this to her? Wasn’t she always a perfect tool for him? Even if her eyes weren’t working anymore, Surtr could still see all the pain and confusion that was still within them. He looked at them for some time, before lifting her again - and then slamming her right back into the wall.

This time, most of her brain had been crushed, with the brain matter squeezing out of every hole in her head - mouth, nose, ears and even through her eye sockets. Her bright red eyes popped out of their sockets too, the orbs dangling on from them on a cluster of nerves. The top of her head had been completely obliterated, her skull there shattering into a thousand pieces. Strands of her long hair mixed with what still remained of the flesh and bones of her head, but with her scalp destroyed, most of them came off too - falling to the ground. However, even if the top of her head was now destroyed, her face still remained unscathed - save for the streams of blood that were now pouring down it. And even without her brain, Laevatein could still feel the suffering in every inch of her body. The flames were there to help her in battle, but now they were there doing the opposite - causing her to suffer beyond what she could have imagined.

Surtr wasn’t done with her yet. He pulled her up again, and Laevatein could feel her insides revolting, nausea settling in. If the situation was a little different, she would have thrown up - but she had no way to do that anymore. Surtr swung her at the wall again, and this time it was her beautiful face which took the brunt of the blow. The front of her skull was smashed into pieces just like the rest of it did, her nose, cheekbones and jaw all falling apart. The sharp pieces of her bones sliced through the skin that was still hanging on the front, shredding it and ensuring that nothing would remained of the once fair face of the Muspell princess. Now, her head was all but gone - just a part of her jaw still remained, with her tongue hanging out from it. At this point, Surtr was happy with the outcome. With a jerk of his hand, he snapped both of her ankles, then let go of her - Laevatein’s headless body slamming into the ground.

Laevatein laid on the ground for some more time, waiting for the death to claim her as blood continued to spurt out of the stump of her neck. Her body laid there in its dying spasms… Surtr had long left the room at that point. And yet, despite everything else that had happened, the thing in her pussy continued to work on getting her off one final time. There was little else Laevatein could think of at that point… And Laevatein pondered how it all had happened because of it. Had Loki not given her this before they travelled to Askr, she probably would not have given her desires a chance during the battle with the summoner’s forces - and a part of her knew that it was all how this started. Still, if it was all that was left to her now… The girl decided she could at the very least enjoy it. With her body unresponsive, she couldn’t get her pussy to start clenching on it on its own. But the deathly spasms it started to go through on its own were enough… Filling her final moments with at least a bit of pleasure. However, death claimed the younger daughter of the flames before she managed to come once more. But her death in no way stopped the magical device from carrying out its work - it continued to fuck her after she slipped away, making her pussy come yet again just moments after the girl had died. Weak squirts of cunt honey left her body as she came, her headless corpse spasming on the ground some more.


As Surtr had left the room - finally going to check on the summoner who was still locked in the dungeon - the soldier who had informed him about his daughter’s negligence was still waiting outside of it. Trespassing into the king’s room was treason… But as minutes went by and Laevatein still stayed inside, he was more and more convinced that Surtr had killed the girl on the spot. With his desires for her body already strong enough to make him tell on her, it was only a matter of time before he gave in and pushed the door open. Sneaking in, he was careful not to alert anyone on the inside, of what he was doing. His heart began to beat faster as he saw the headless, petite form of the girl he fantasized about on the ground. Her boobies were out… And her pussy was dripping wet! His cock began to throb in his pants as he saw that, making it much harder for him to move around stealthily. However, past that corpse, he saw another one. His crush’s older sister, the well-respected general Laegjarn, was also dead on the floor. She had been cut in half from her tits down, and Laevatein’s sword on the ground told the man just what had happened. If they were both dead, then there was no reason for him to be careful anymore. Removing his pants, he ran over to Laevatein’s corpse. He spread her legs, feeling up her amazing thighs for a moment and getting his hands sticky with her honey. Her corpse was still so warm… Just feeling her warmth against his touch caused his erection to throb some more. Finally, he let go of them - and touched her pussy instead. Even if he could see just how wet the girl was, he wanted to make sure that his eyes weren’t deceiving him. As his fingers easily slid inside, he realized that they weren’t. He pushed them a bit deeper, and to his surprise came across something hard stuck inside. Feeling it around, he came to the conclusion that it was some kind of a sextoy. She died while having it stuck inside her? This really was incredible. However, it would make it harder to fuck her now - so he knew he had to get rid of it. Even if it was really slippery with all of her come over it, he still managed to grab onto it - and then started to pull it out. The wet sounds her pussy made as he removed it were enough to drive him crazy - and the moment it was out, the man immediately replaced it with his dick.

Gods, was she tight! Her pussy was so pleasantly warm! With how long she kept the dildo inside her, her inner walls formed a perfect tube around it - one that provided for an incredible canal to fuck. Combined with her wetness and her natural higher-than-usual body warmth, sliding into her couldn’t feel any better. And so he quickly buried all of his shaft inside her vagina - then proceeded to fuck her with all of his vigor. With strong and fast thrusts, he plowed her pussy harder than any other girl’s before. As he did that, he proceeded to examine her body in more detail. Her once flawless skin was now stained with a long vertical gash, one that made him wonder, what happened here before. Did Surtr whip her before killing her? Oh, what he’d do to hear her cries of pain while the man was torturing her… Moving on up, he noticed that her bodysuit was all torn up, only adding more ground to his guess. Above the purple scraps were the girl’s perky, round titties. Titties that the man immediately reached for with his hands, squeezing them with a firm grip. He proceeded to move his hands all over them for some time, while his eyes moved even further up. The princess’s head was gone - but the bloody marks, brain matter and shard of bones on the walls and ground all around her told him just what had happened. Still, her jaw was still there - and her dead tongue was hanging free from it too. Once he saw it, he couldn’t get his eyes away from it. Eventually, he bent over, moving his head towards the girl’s destroyed one. Then, he opened his mouth - and took Laevatein’s tongue into it. Closing his eyes, he proceeded to suck on it and move it around in his mouth, imagining he was making out with the princess. That made his cock grew even harder inside her, each time he rocked his hips giving him even more pleasure than before. Just a few moments of imagining it, and the man blew his load - already getting lost in his fantasy and thinking he was going to get the princess pregnant.

Of course, he realized his mistake as his eyes snapped open again. In anger, he bit on the tongue in his mouth - separating the tip of Laevatein’s tongue from the rest of it. Munching it with his teeth for a moment, he then swallowed it - thrilled to get a piece of her within him. Then, he sucked on the tongue some more, enjoying the taste of her blood flowing into his mouth while he rested, waiting until he was ready for another round. While doing so, he left his cock inside her pussy, her inner warmth making even the wait really pleasant too. Once his cock had recovered enough, he grabbed her by her small shoulders while pulling out. Then, he flipped her body around, being able to get a better look at her nice butt. Letting go of her shoulders, he cupped it with his hands for a moment, before grabbing onto them and pulling them apart - opening a clear path to her asshole.

As he was about to slide in, the door to the room suddenly opened. The sound of it opening terrified him - he was sure it was Surtr coming to end him. However, he still craned his head back towards the door - and was relieved to see that it was just another soldier. The man was surprised to see him there, too - but as he noticed Laegjarn’s body was free, he decided to join in and have some fun too. No one would be stupid enough to kill Surtr’s daughters unless the man did that himself - and if he did, then he most likely wouldn’t have any issues with people fucking their corpses. He had to give his report to Surtr, anyways, so while waiting he could very well pass some time like that. As he went in and headed for the older princess’s body, the soldier focusing on Laevatein returned his attention towards her. Stretching her buttcheeks to the sides again, he ran his cock through the crack of her ass a few times before pressing the tip against the entrance to her anus. The small, unused before hole required him to put more effort into getting in - especially that it lacked the lubrication her cunt had. Still, some of her juices remained on his member - and that would let him get in more easily once he worked his tip in. Her sphincter was still holding strong, resisting for quite some time before the man finally broke through it. But once it did give in… Her asshole latched onto his dick just as tightly as her pussy did, if not more. It wasn’t too easy to fuck her ass at first, but with enough force he was able to start pumping in and out of her, still holding on to her ass to pound into her body as strongly as he could.

Approaching Laegjarn, the soldier who just entered the room worked on getting his dick out too. Getting closer, he realized that fucking the girl might be a bit more problematic than what he first thought. Her body was sliced in half all the way from her boobs - and that included her vagina, too. Getting in between her muscular legs, he pushed into the divide between her two parts - but rubbing his cock against the separated halves didn’t feel too good. A bit disappointed, he pulled out - thinking of an different hole he could take. If this was the case with her pussy, then her ass was probably out of the question too… However, her face seemed to be perfectly fine. Going around, he reached her head. Her mouth was already open, a bit sticky with the saliva Laevatein had left there. Still, he pulled on her jaw to stretch it some more. Then, he pushed his cock inside it. The woman’s mouth was quite wet with her saliva - and the warmth her sister had shown was here, too. With the woman dead, she offered no resistance as he moved his cock to the back of her mouth and then worked it into her throat. He enjoyed the bulge that appeared in her neck as he did that, feeling great as it squeezed his dick.

He proceeded to fuck her face like that for some more time, but eventually came down her throat - his semen going down her esophagus and straight to her stomach. If he waited long enough, he’d even get to see it leave through the hole Laevatein had cut in it. Now that his fuck session was over, he was able to turn back towards the rest of her body and examine it much closer. Her huge tits caught more of his attention - and he fondled them for some more time. As he pulled them to the sides, he was able to take a look into her wound. And inside it, he could even see the two halves of her heart. Looking at it, he considered giving fucking it a chance, pressing her boobs against his cock while he fucked it. However, before he was ready to do that, her entire body began to glow. Cautious, he backed away just in time, for a portal opened around the body, taking it from this word. Looking over to the guy who was fucking Laevatein’s corpse, the younger princess’s body had disappeared too. The man was looking very disappointed that the girl was gone - but at least he managed to shoot his load into her guts.

Neither of them had any way to know, why that happened. With the female summoner’s fall from power, all of her heroes were now able to be summoned by the summoners from other worlds. For some reason, that magic was also able to work on both the princesses of Muspell. Now, their bodies were taken away from this world - the world-crossing magic bringing them over to an unsuspecting summoner - one that would be sure to appreciate the new two fucktoys his magic had provided him with.

 No.15346

Chapter 17x-3: The Summoner's Fall
tags: non-con, M/F, rape, pussy destruction, burning, beheading, roasting, cann, large insertion

Surtr headed straight for the dungeons of the Askrian castle, carrying his massive scythe with him. Walking down the corridor leading up to it, he could already hear wet slapping sounds as well as sobs and cries for mercy bouncing off the harsh, cold walls. His orders were clear - the summoner was to be detained but not killed, as it was something he wanted to do himself. Learning that the woman who was his enemy had taken a lover from among her slaves, he decided to extend that same treatment to her as well. He knew that torturing her in front of the summoner would do wonders to help him break the ex-ruler of Askr. But even if he asked his soldiers not to kill either of them, he was indifferent to letting them rape the two women - in fact, he decided that it would soften them up for his time with them. And so, crossing the final corner, he found the prison cells open - with his soldiers doing just that. The summoner was on her knees, her robes and the blue tunic she wore underneath them both in shreds. With them in that state, her unimpressive chest was uncovered - but she didn’t seem to be too bothered by that. She seemed much more upset about the cock plowing her asshole from behind - but wasn’t too unhappy about another one fucking her pussy from the front. The woman had gone on a sex spree before, testing the dicks of all the heroes she had summoned, so she had a lot of experience with taking cocks up her cunt. However, even if she had found some great fucktoys among them, none of them seemed to be capable of granting her emotional support she desired. Instead, she found it within Ophelia - the blonde-haired mage sitting in the cell opposite her, locked in the same state as Kiran was. Still, even if the men’s rough thrusts into her anus hurt, the summoner was still in a pretty good mental state.

Ophelia didn’t have the sexual expertise her lover had. All she had taken up her pussy before were the fingers and tongue of her lover - and once she finished her research on a spell to grant it, also a magical cock she could give and take away from Kiran whenever the black mage wanted. And the summoner was always gentle and loving with her, only going as rough with her as Ophelia felt comfortable with. That in no way could have prepared her for the painful, uncaring fucking the enemy soldiers were giving her. Her already revealing outfit had been ripped off her body just like Kiran’s, but the mage’s chest had received much more attention from her captors. Her pretty huge titties were constantly the subject of some rough groping by one or another soldier, their hands tugging harshly on her nipples or slapping her tits around. Both her pussy and ass were constantly given a harsh pounding by the men, and they also shoved their cocks into her face from time to time. All in all, her great body was now backfiring on her - because of it, her rape was far more degrading and painful that what the summoner had been put through. And yet, despite all that, Ophelia in no way had been affected by it - expect for the short spikes of pain in her womb that made her worried for the child she carried within.

Once they had been captured, both of them knew that this was coming. However, the soldiers didn’t come for them right away - and so the two lovers had been able to come up with ways to cope with it. If one of them was ever feeling really hurt, all it took was a single look at the other’s face, they just had to lock their eyes for a moment - and it was as if all the pain disappeared. Fortunately, from the spots they were in, they could see the other very well - and so, both Kiran and Ophelia were able to share loving looks and encourage each other to stay strong. Even if the situation was terrible, Ophelia just knew they would be able to make it through this together. After all, they were the legendary summoner of Askr and the chosen maiden of the stars! No one could hope to keep even one of them contained for too long - and together, they were unstoppable! With that in mind, Ophelia thought she would be able to last through anything - but she didn’t know yet that her resolve was yet to be tested in full.

Surtr’s flames and the sound of his heavy steps signalled the man’s arrival. Even if Kiran tried to share her beloved’s optimism, the woman knew well that their situation was looking grim. She hoped she’d never get to see the terrifying King of Muspell in person - knowing that if he did get close to her, her life would most likely end right there. And now, they were both at his mercy - and Kiran wasn’t one to believe in miracles. If her heroes were to help her out in this situation, they would have already done that… And now that Surtr had come to visit them in their cell, Kiran was really close to giving in to despair. It just all seemed so hopeless… However, as she thought that, she eyed Ophelia again. Despite the rough sex her blonde sweetheart was put through, she in no way had lost the stars in her eyes. And as Ophelia saw her look at her, she smiled back at her again - her grey eyes showing the depth of her love for the summoner. “I’m sorry, Ophelia…” Kiran thought to herself as she saw it - she really did not deserve someone like her. After all, she had failed as a commander - her forces had all surrender to the might of her opponents. In fact, being raped by the enemy soldiers seemed like a fitting punishment to her. But just for her! Ophelia didn’t do anything to deserve this, and she was having it much worse! She was so beautiful and so kind… the girl really did not deserve to suffer like this. Sighing unhappily, frustrated with their situation, Kiran closed her eyes so she could forget all of it - even if only for a moment. However, her eyes snapped open again after the guy fucking her ass slid his cock the deepest it got in yet - a fresh stab of pain going through her body as an untouched part of her anus had to stretch. And to her utter horror, in between her and Ophelia’s cells was standing the giant who could only be the king of Muspell. Seeing him so close to her, Kiran quickly found herself completely consumed by her terror - her body starting to shiver, making raping her more pleasant for the two men doing it. She lost control over her bladder, and a streak of yellow squirted from her urethra - covering the inner sides of her wide thighs with the hot, smelly liquid. Her legs were one part of her body Kiran felt she could be proud of - and now they were stained with her piss, bringing them down in her eyes.

“LEAVE THEM.” Surtr cut straight to the point, ordering soldiers to cease the rape for now. His soldiers reluctantly obeyed, not too happy about having to give up fucking such important women - but they also knew that Surtr’s words were the law. “BRING THEM TOGETHER.” He ordered again, and the two prisoners were lead into a single cell - with Surtr walking into it as well. When the soldiers let go of them, Ophelia and Kiran immediately clung to one another. They joined in a powerful embrace, both of them knowing deep down that this was the last time they would be able to do it. “S-Sorry, Ophelia…” Kiran whispered into her ear as they hugged, and listening to that made Ophelia realize that her lover really had no plan to get them out of this. Then… They really were doomed? N-No! This couldn’t be the end to their story! They were to grow old together, and start a line that would rule this and all worlds for generations! They stayed locked in their embrace for as long as they could, only Surtr barking out an order to the men to separate them making them let go. They stood together, still holding hands and looking at the huge, frightening form of the evil king who was standing in front of them. Ophelia did her best to put a defiant look on her face, but Kiran had troubles even doing that - it took all she had in her to even keep standing still.

Surtr grinned as he looked at the two almost naked women in front of him. This pathetic worm was the summoner he had heard so much about? She was just another weakling! And weaklings deserved to be broken. Drawing his scythe, he saw that both their eyes were drawn to Sinmara’s blade as he let it rest against the ground. He quenched the flames around it, making it just an oversized weapon fit for a man of his size. That in no way made it any less terrifying. He lifted it again, and slowly directed the tip towards Kiran. The fear showing up in her dark eyes was so delicious! She was trembling at the very idea he was going to hurt her! He savored her fear for a bit longer - waiting for any other reaction to follow, unaware that the woman had already pissed herself in fear before. Then, with a small twist of his hand, he turned the tip of the scythe in Ophelia’s direction instead. To his surprise, the blonde girl was holding up much better against it - but her eyes still showed, just how scared she really was. He continued to move the weapon’s tip around in circles, slowly moving it closer and closer to their bodies - and enjoying the way Kiran’s shivers intensified, and Ophelia’s expression changing from a strong look to a weaker one, and then falling into a scared look just like the one Kiran carried from the start.

Eventually, the scythe was close enough to their bodies, that even if the flames were gone, both girls could still feel just how warm it was. They squeezed the other’s hand as hard as they could, desperately reminding the other that they were there together in the seconds that dragged on painfully long while they watched Surtr’s weapon. Until finally, it happened - Surtr pushed the weapon ahead enough that it touched one of their bodies. It reached the summoner’s body, the golden blade rubbing against the woman’s pussy for a moment, before he moved the tip against the patch of skin just over it. Up there, Kiran’s skin was covered by a pretty big bush of pubic hair - left there by the request of Ophelia, as the dark mage enjoyed the way it tickled her nose when she ate Kiran out. To give both girls a scare, Surtr lit a little flame at the scythe’s tip. It began to sear away at Kiran’s cunt, quickly burning through the patch of Kiran’s pubic hair. It didn’t really hurt, but it still made her feel really uncomfortable. The flames licked away at her pussy and her skin, but it seemed that Surtr was keeping them from hurting her. The smell of burnt hair filled the cell as all of her pubic hair was consumed by the flames, leaving the skin over her pussy pinkish because of the heat it was subjected to. Once the hair was gone in full, Surtr’s attention turned towards the sensitive flesh it covered. With some effort, he made his flames into a particular shape - and applied them to that already strained skin. The flames were made into the emblem of Muspell - and now they burned the very same mark into the skin over Kiran’s pussy. Having her skin be ravaged like that hurt a lot, the woman starting to squirm on her feet as it continued. Surtr let it go on for a few more moments, branding the woman as Muspell property. Once he gave up on that, a dark mark stained the flesh which was so pure and flawless just a moment before - causing Kiran’s pussy to ache, too. Satisfied with that, Surtr pulled his weapon back a bit - only to turn it on Ophelia instead.

If the girl was the summoner’s lover, then Kiran surely must have treasured her cunt. That just meant Surtr would have to take it away from her. Just like with the summoner, he ran the tip across her pussy lips. However, instead of having it cross them, he just drove it deep in. Ophelia screamed as the huge blade cut through the entrance to her pussy, her cunt walls cut apart by the golden weapon - but the pain of having her pussy ruined wasn’t the worst part of it. Sinmara passed through her cervix as if it wasn’t there, and sliced right into her swollen womb. Having it torn apart hurt, but what hurt more was the knowledge that the life which was growing within it had now been brutally cut short. As the weapon’s tip left the ruined remains of her uterus and pressed against the skin of her abdomen from the inside, a bulge appeared on the skin of her belly. Instead of a baby bump the mage had been hoping she’d soon grow, all she got was a weapon buried all the way up her cunt. She cried out in pain as that happened, tears starting to flow from her grey eyes. It took her this long to realize, but it wasn’t just the two of them that would die here… Their unborn child would be taken away from them first. And that knowledge finally made her mental walls break down, the mage breaking into a series of powerful sobs that were strong enough to shake her entire body.

Listening to her pain-filled cries, Kiran squeezed her hand harder, trying to convey that she was there for her - turning away from Surtr to look at Ophelia. She ran her hand across Ophelia’s body just like she did before the battle - but this time, instead of the faint life she could feel within it, all she could sense within was Surtr’s blade. While it didn’t shatter her mentally like it did for Ophelia, she had too been looking forward to becoming a mother… And now Surtr took it away from them. Hatred swelled up deep within the summoner’s soul - but she also knew there was no way she could unleash it now. The Breidablik had been taken away from her right after she had been captured - so her only way to fight back was taken away from her. That, along with the pain her lover was in, left Kiran feeling completely useless and hollow.

“ATTEND TO HER!” Surtr delivered an order to Kiran. He expected that the summoner had done this many times in the past, and corrupting her memories of that like this seemed entertaining. And the flat-chested woman knew just what he was trying to do - and she refused to do his bidding. Right! There was something she could do now! She could just tell no to him! “…N-No.” Kiran hoped it would come out as more forceful as she turned on the spot to face Surtr again. Drawing a deeper breath, she spoke up. “I refuse! I will not do it!”
Hearing this, Surtr raised one of his eyebrows. Good. It seemed that the woman still had some fight in her left. Holding on to his weapon with one hand, he lifted the other towards the woman. With a snap of his fingers, he caused flames to erupt around her right arm. They quickly began to devour her weak flesh, the earlier smell of burnt hair quickly turning into one of roasted meat too. The flames were hot enough to consume her body within moments, her burnt skin peeling off and allowing access to her flesh and bone. Kiran watched in horror as the flames started to reduce it to ash, the terrible pain of having her limb burnt alive taking its toll on her. The pain was so strong that it forced tears out of her eyes, both lovers ending up crying in their pain as the rest of Kiran’s arm withered away. In the end, all that remained of it were a few bones hanging limply at her side. But even that was too much for Surtr’s liking. With another snap of his fingers, he made the flames go even hotter - and even the bones began to melt, dripping into a puddle down by her feet. At this point, it hurt her so much that the girl began screaming - her mind blanking out because of the intense suffering. Despite the flames warmth, he kept them contained to just one of Kiran’s limbs, making sure that the rest of her body would stay intact for now. That let her suffer without any danger of dying too soon as her body began to trash because of all the pain having her arm be taken by the flames caused her. Ophelia cried too as she watched the woman she thought was so strong be reduced to a crying mess just after two gestures by their captor.

Finally, the flames went off - as nothing remained out of Kiran’s arm. The pain disappeared as quickly as it had appeared before - and that allowed Kiran’s thoughts to start making sense again. She felt so disgusted with herself for thinking of giving in to his demands… But she didn’t want to feel that kind of pain again. Because of that, she made her way towards Ophelia - just as Surtr asked her to. With her remaining arm, she reached for Ophelia’s boobs. Squeezing one of them, she tried to think this was just them having their fun in private. However, she just couldn’t get her heart into it - not with Surtr’s looming presence behind them. And so, she cried again while fondling her beloved’s tits. “Forgive me, Ophelia…” She whispered while leaning closer to her, pressing her face against Ophelia’s. “I-it’s alright…” Ophelia replied - the pain she was in making her unable to bring out her usual way of speaking. She was just hoping her lover wasn’t feeling too terrible about this… The mage sure was not going to blame her for this. Anyone would snap after being put through this… Kiran’s lips found her own now, and while Ophelia felt too weak to explain her feelings to Kiran now, she hoped she could still convey them with her kiss. Still, with how weak they both were, and how off putting their situation was now, neither of them could really put in any of the usual passion they shared into the kiss - measly mixing their lips together without doing anything else.

And yet, even if Kiran’s actions lacked the drive within them that Ophelia enjoyed so much back in their bedroom, to her surprise the mage could still feel some heat starting to appear in her abdomen. Was the summoner’s touch enough to get her aroused even in the state they were currently in? No… Her womb and vagina had both been sliced into pieces… There was no way she could be enjoying herself with them like that… Fear swelled within her as she realized, what was the source of it then. Surtr’s weapon was still buried deep within her snatch - and with his control over the flames… Ophelia shivered again as she remembered how much pain her lover had been in when her arm was taken away from her. The heat continued to grow, making it less and less comfortable for the girl. Kiran, however, didn’t seem to notice - still trying her best to make the best out of their makeout session and going from teasing one of her tits to the other. Ophelia felt it was very much welcome - there was at least a small beacon of good in what she knew would be her final moments.

“YOU. TAKE HER NOW.” Surtr delivered another order, this one directed at one of his soldiers. Tormenting her with rape while he proceeded to roast her lover’s insides was surely going to bring the summoner even more mental pain. However, his member was too massive to unleash on the woman for now - he intended to torture her some more before doing that. The soldier quickly obeyed, coming right for the summoner. Having waited long enough while watching Surtr torture both women, his tool was ready for another go - and he quickly slid into the summoner’s cunt, his hips ramming into Kiran’s piss-stained ones. The woman was bending over a bit to get her head lined up with Ophelia’s, so that allowed the soldier for easy access to her pussy - letting his quickly shove his dick deep up her cunt. And while Kiran wasn’t bothered by the vaginal rape before, once Surtr had branded her, her pussy was a constant source of pain. Feeling a cock rub against the inner parts of her vagina which were burnt too back then really hurt. Kiran squirmed as she felt that, her hips shaking. Still, she did not break off her work on Ophelia’s upper body - too afraid of what Surtr would do to her if she gave up on that. And so, the summoner proceeded to make out with her blonde lover, pain radiating from her pussy as she was taken from behind.

The heat in her stomach grew and grew - and eventually, Ophelia could feel her that insides were starting to roast. Now, she truly understood just why Kiran gave in to Surtr’s demands - it really really hurt! Her usual self would have compared it to the flames of seven hells all coming together inside her body - and she wouldn’t be too far off to say that. That man was really a demon. To put both her and her beloved through pain like this… No human could do something like this to others. And yet, roasting her guts wasn’t enough for Surtr. He turned the heat even more up, keeping it contained to the girl’s stomach. Now, just like with Kiran’s arm, her insides began to melt - turning into a fleshy soup that began to leak down the blade’s length, eventually leaving her body through the cut in her vagina. On the way out, it left burns on her pussy walls because of how hot it was. Even with her mouth blocked off by Kiran’s, her screams still made it past it - the girl voicing just how much it hurt. As Surtr kept the flames going, eventually Ophelia’s belly ended up completely hollowed out - what remained of their unborn child consumed too by the flames that took her cut-up womb. Although Surtr had a harder time telling that it happened, the bigger freedom in moving the weapon’s tip around tell him what he needed to know. And he took that as the sign to finally push the weapon forwards. The skin of her belly opened around the bulge the weapon had created earlier, with the flames quickly setting on to devour her skin. Surtr kept them just to her midsection, and so they only consumed the wrapping for the how empty part of her body. However, Surtr took caution not to burn through her spine yet. So once he pulled out and the flames disappeared, it turned out a lot of Ophelia’s body had survived this. Her body from the waist up was pretty much unscratched - and while her pussy was ruined by Surtr’s scythe, her legs from her hips down were still intact too. Two parts of her body were connected by her spine - now charred black because of the flames - with a large batch of empty space between the two. Her spine had troubles keeping her standing like that, but the girl was still able to do it. Somehow, she was able to find the strength within herself to keep standing strong against Surtr in her final moments.

Kiran could feel the flames as they finally burst free through Ophelia’s skin, as they began to tickle against her flat chest too. However, they did not really hurt her. That was taken care of by the man raping her pussy - and as if on cue, as Surtr pulled his weapon out, the guy came - spilling his seed into her snatch. He pulled his shaft out too, both women left with something dripping from their pussies. While for Kiran it was semen, Ophelia had her liquified insides leaving her body instead. “KISS” Surtr told them both as he began to approach them. Ophelia closed her eyes and moved her head towards Kiran’s - the summoner sealing their final kiss. Knowing just how important it was, Ophelia used her strength up to make it a kiss to remember - her tongue going into Kiran’s mouth and moving around it. She continued to do it until she felt Surtr’s giant hands touch her - one closing around exposed part of her spine and the other grabbing her by her neck. Next, in one strong tug, Ophelia found herself suddenly separated from the rest of her body. Her eyes snapped open, only to see the horror in Kiran’s eyes as she stared at something below her. Ophelia turned her gaze downwards too - just in time to see two disconnected halves of her body collapse to the ground. Weakness overtook her as she saw it - understanding that Surtr had ripped her head off from the rest of her body. Her spine was dangling down from the stump of her neck, wiggling around as the girl rapidly waned in Surtr’s grasp. Looking back up, Ophelia saw Kiran looking directly at her. With all she had, Ophelia channeled all her love into one final loving look at her - and she kept that loving expression as Kiran stretched out her hand towards her, cupping her disembodied head with her fingers. Surtr let her do that for just a moment - enough that she could start hoping she’d get to see her lover pass out. Then, precisely to hurt her the most, he threw the head away. As she died, Ophelia felt she was flying through the room. The final thought she registered was someone grabbing her head, and immediately pulling it onto their erection - her throat stretching around the head of a dick as she slipped away.


Kiran watched with regret and pain in her heart as the Muspell soldier began to fuck the throat of the girl she’d believed she’d be with forever. Tears were flowing freely from her eyes - and yet, the woman felt some newfound strength within her. Ophelia stayed strong until the very end, trying as she could to support her. Now, the summoner was determined not to give in - for doing so would be disrespect to her lover’s memory. Surtr very much liked that look in the woman’s grey eyes, defiance radiating clearly from them. It meant she was going to provide him with some more fun - and he was looking forward to the moment she’d finally break for good. Well, if she was this willing to go up against him, there was no point wasting any time waiting around. With a gesture of his hand, he summoned his flames again - and unleashed them on Kiran’s surviving left arm. They immediately began licking away at it. This time, however, Surtr kept them down compared to before - there was no rush in doing it now. Instead, both he and Kiran would get to experience in full as the summoner’s limb was slowly taken apart by the flames. Her skin lit up again, cracks starting to appear in it as the heat got to it. Her skin was turned into a dry shell, patches of it coming off before long. Without it, the flames started to rub against the naked muscles of her slim arm. With her right arm, Kiran didn’t really get to feel it too long - it was reduced to ash so quickly that the pain put her in shock. While the pain was really intense, it didn’t go on for too long. This time, however, she’d get to feel as each all the tissues and tendons making up for the muscles in her left arm were taken apart by the fire, one by one. Reduced to their very base elements, the flames feeding off whatever magical essence the woman still had and turning beautiful Askrian gold. However, as much as it hurt, Kiran was able to silently suffer through it. The pain really was excruciating… But she wouldn’t give in to it - not anymore. Surtr watched calmly as the pieces of charred meat began to fall off from her bones, falling to the ground. Kiran could feel her nerves in the burning arm die off, numbness spreading through it. She was no longer able to move it, and there was little else of it that remained other than the skeleton.

Eventually, Surtr saw the last piece of the summoner’s arms disappear. Once that happened, he called the flames off. Then, he lifted Sinmara again - and delivered a powerful blow to the bone of her upper arm, shattering it with one strike. Shards of her bones spread around, some of them stabbing into her side, while the rest just showered the already dirty ground at her feet. What remained of her arm was separated from her shoulder through this, falling to the ground, and leaving only small pieces of bone on that side of her body - contrasting with the clean limb removal that had transpired on her right side. However, Kiran showed no signs of being moved by that. If anything, the woman stood even prouder than before - as if she was flaunting her armless torso and her flat chest at him and the soldiers that were there. Well, if this was the case… Surtr knew her legs deserved something different.

With another flick of his hand, the Ruler of Flame set both of Kiran’s legs on fire at once. The summoner usually wore baggy pants to conceal them, but without them, it was clear to see, just how much of a treat to the eye they were. Now, columns of flames erupted around both of them - this time, however, the flames seemed even more gentle than before. It was almost… pleasant to feel them tickle against her skin. Some of the flames wrapped around her fleshy thighs, and as they shifted she could feel them flicking against her pussy. After the harsh pain Surtr put her through with both of her arms, this was a surprise to Kiran. With the flames leaving their mark on her legs, her pale skin brightened up with a pleasant-looking flush. The piss that coated the inner sides of her legs evaporated too at that point. By then, Kiran still had no idea what was going on. But as the fat contained in her fat thighs began to simmer, her skin moving on to a golden brown while the flames continued to heat it up, the summoner got a clue as to what was happening to her. The smell of roasted meat, one that appeared for a moment around Ophelia’s body before being replaced by the foul smell of burnt flesh, now again began to spread through the air, giving her a further hint as to what was going on. Instead of having her flesh burn again, Surtr decided to heat it up to the point where it would be roasted.

Kiran managed to handle the pain it brought her firmly, her mind used to all the pain filling it at that point. Still, it wasn’t pleasant as she felt bubbles of fat breaking under her skin, her muscles going sore and then stopping responding as the heat killed all the nerves within them. Her legs went numb pretty quickly, saving her from having to keep feeling that for too long. However, as that happened, worry began to grow within Kiran’s heart again. Now, with all of her limbs disabled in some way, she truly felt helpless… And for some reason that terrified her even more than anything. Surtr let her legs sizzle for some more time, rivers of sweat and fat running down her legs, before he was decided it was enough. Somehow, Kiran was still standing - even if her legs were no longer responding to her, the muscles responsible for keeping her upright were still working. That allowed Surtr a perfect view at the summoner’s wonderful roasted thigh - as well as easy access to it. Picking his scythe up again, in one quick slice he cut through both the steaming hot flesh and the bone within it, slicing the woman’s leg off perfectly. She staggered on her remaining leg, about to fall over, but the King of Muspell followed up with a second slice - and her other leg was detached from her body too. The slices only hurt a little, the golden blade going through the line between what was now only tasty meat and the part of her body spared from the flames. Still, falling to the ground as a limbless torso wasn’t really pleasant - her rump hitting the ground with a wet sound, landing directly in all the excretion her body had given out through the torture. Surtr’s next action really surprised her. The man walked over to her, and picked one of her delightfully brown legs from the ground. Moving it towards his mouth, he placed her thigh right in front of it. Then, stretching it wide open, the man bit down hard into it - taking a huge chunk of the summoner’s thigh meat into his mouth. More fat squirted from the place he bit, but it was joined by some blood, too. To Kiran’s horror, Surtr continued to gnaw at the rest of that leg, stripping her bones out of most of the tasty flesh - and driving it deeply just how terrible her position was now, just how little her life meant. She was Muspell’s property, to be used as Surtr seemed fit - and now she was reduced to little more than cattle. As if in response to that thought, the brand over her pussy reminded her of its existence with a new stab of pain through her cunt. With how much her mind had deteriorated watching Surtr now, all her defiance was gone again - and so she let out a quiet outcry of pain in response to it.

Hearing it, Surtr knew he succeeded. Now, the summoner was ready for the final act. Setting his weapon down, Surtr directed his hands towards the codpiece at the front of his armor. Getting it off, her freed his giant, flame-enveloped cock. It towered over anything else in the room, making everyone feel small compared to the size of it. And Kiran knew exactly who was it for - her body shivering in fear as she imagined that… thing… going inside her. It was just too big! It would never fit! Her eyes briefly darted towards Ophelia’s corpse, hoping to see some kind of encouragement from her dead lover - only to see that with her pussy cut apart, the soldiers have settled for fucking the dark mage’s head and neck stump. For some reason, she could see that the body of the one currently fucking the neck stump flickered, some kind of purple leaving his body and flowing right into her. Before Kiran got the chance to think, what happened, she could feel powerful arms closing around her waist. Surtr picked her up from the ground - and turned her so that she was facing him. Struggling as much as she could, the summoner flailed in his grasp as he directed her towards his monumental erection. He grinned as he saw her face twist with fear, her struggles growing more and more intense as he continued to slowly bring her down. Finally, the tip of his cock rested between the stumps of her legs, pressed right against her entrance. He savored the sheer panic in her eyes for a few more moments, before pulling her onto the head of his cock with one strong jerk.

Immediately, the flesh between her cunt and her anus had ripped, her two fuckholes forced to join together as they were both penetrated by Surtr’s gigantic member. Her body continued downwards, easily ripping her womb apart as it continued into her abdomen. Just like her lover’s before, Kiran’s innards were about to be ruined. She began to scream loudly as the cock ventured past her hips, dislocating her pelvis and making her back bend in a painful way in Surtr’s hands. Then, the contents of her abdominal cavity began to be turned into a bloody paste, mashed between Surtr’s cock and the skin of her belly. A huge, obscene bulge appeared in her stomach as Surtr continued to drag her up and down on his cock, hammering his erection into her ruined stomach. A new wave of tears began to leak from her eyes, eyes that were now bulging because of how much everything hurt. This pain was so much worse than anything he put her through before! But mentally, the woman suffered too. It worked off what Surtr did before that - all she really was now was a toy for him to fuck. And if her body broke during this… As horrible as Kiran felt to admit it, she still agreed it was because she deserved to be broken. Despite that, she continued to scream - giving a voice to just how terrible it felt to have her insides crushed like that.

Eventually, nothing remained within her belly - except for Surtr’s dick and a bloody paste that was once her organs. It offered no resistance to him now - the skin of her stomach clinging to his cock, and moving together while the bloody contents of her stomach poured free down his cock and out of the single giant hole between her legs. Noticing that, Surtr decided to move on to the upper parts of her body. Ripping through her midriff with one quick thrust, his cock broke into her ribcage. Her ribs all snapped as they were forced to extend to make room for it - but her organs had nowhere to go. Her already broken heart was smashed against her shattered ribs, squeezing through the holes between them as just strips of cardiac meat. Her lungs followed the same fate too, ground into mincemeat as Surtr proceeded to ran his cock into her upper body over and over again. However, it didn’t just stay there. Surtr’s dick was now high enough to force that bloody mash up her esophagus, making the woman throw up, coughing out her ruined lungs. Her flat chest was distended from the inside so that Surtr’s cock could fit inside it, but now it other side received a coat of bloody meat. And yet, to Kiran’s horror, she was still alive - and more than that, she could still feel every part of her body as they were screaming out in pain. Why couldn’t she die? Her heart was gone now! New anguish appeared on her face… Death should claim her already, and free her from all this pain, why hadn’t it already?

The sensual, seductive voice coming from the soldier’s direction provided her with an explanation: “Oh, did you thought you would die, o summoner? Worry not, my magic will keep you alive so you can feel just what Lord Surtr is doing to you.” Surtr turned her around, her insides wrapping around his dick as she rotated. He let her get a glimpse at the person speaking - it was Loki, the busty illusionist who served Surtr. Kiran barely recognized her, unable to really think straight. But… wasn’t Loki a woman? How was she… -even with no insides, Kiran could still feel something twisting in her stomach as she thought it - fucking Ophelia’s head?
“I thought you’d appreciate this, your highness. Now, we can enjoy her struggles for so much longer! Isn’t it amazing, my king?” Loki boasted about her magic while hammering her magical cock all the way into Ophelia’s mouth, the tip of it coming from between her lips as the overly busty woman made sure her purple eyes caught Kiran’s grey ones - smiling smugly and sadistically at her. Aaaaw, her eyes bulged so nicely! Even if her screams were gone, unable to go on without lungs, her mouth was still open - with fresh servings of bloody mesh escaping them each time Surtr pulled her down his shaft. And once she heard her, the summoner’s struggles seemed to have reawakened - the limbless woman squirming around Surtr’s erection once more.

Loki’s words hurt and terrified Kiran even more. N-no death? Was she to stay like this forever? That dealt another strong blow to her already weakened mental strength. Despite that, the woman was still there as Surtr reached a climax - sending molten hot semen directly into her body. His spunk had the consistency and temperature of lava, and he unloaded enough of it to flood her entire torso. It was overflowing, leaking both through her open mouth and through the hole between her legs stumps, but the rest of it filled all of her torso. It enveloped everything that was still contained within her skin, mixing with all the bloody remains and bones that still were inside her. Having each part of her body seem like it was coming apart hurt so much that Kiran’s mind had finally snapped. Her eyes rolled to the back to her head, bulging even harder than before. Her tongue, burnt with the lava, hung free from between her open lips as the woman went limp in Surtr’s grasp. Sensing that, Surtr slowly lifted her off his dick. As he removed the plug of his cock from her connected ass and pussy, the lava was able to start pouring out of her unobstructed. And so, her body was emptied, Surtr’s semen taking all that remained inside it as it left her body. Now, Kiran’s torso was nothing more than a sack made out of skin and some meat. Still, she was still functional as an onahole for Surtr’s oversized dick.

For the next few days, Surtr would use the summoner’s body whenever there were signs that her mind was starting to piece itself back together. Loki’s magic kept her alive, but the same could not be said for her sanity. Each time, it took Kiran longer and longer to recover from that - and the moments where her mind did work were filled with her wishing for the relief that would come with death. However, each time it didn’t come - instead, she was just filled with Surtr’s cock once more. The fucking didn’t hurt her too much, with it coming down to just Surtr squeezing her body around his cock and jerking off with her. As there were no organs left within her, all that could hurt was the shell out of skin. However, Loki’s magic that was keeping it from breaking also dulled the pain that could come from these - bringing it to a manageable level. However, Surtr’s climaxes never failed to wreck her mentally. His semen was always burning hot, and each time more and more of it began to shoot up her throat - the flaming hot liquid burning the insides of her throat and mouth each time. That was enough to make her snap again each time, the woman’s mind falling apart each time without a fail. At some point, Surtr decided that the wait was getting too annoying - deciding the next time Kiran would come back, he’d finish her off for good.

And so, once Kiran’s consciousness returned to her, she found her grey eyes adjusting to the illuminated main hall of what used to be her castle. Gathered there were the most of her heroes - Surtr ordered them to come there so they could all see for themselves, what had become of the woman who used to be their ruler. She had been reduced to just a limbless torso and a head, with the torso hollowed out and with a massive hole in place of what had been her pussy and her ass. The stretched-out skin over her cunt covered the mark of Muspell, showing to all that she had been turned into Surtr’s property. And now, it would be the time to demonstrate it. As Surtr saw that she was awake, he picked her up and moved her towards his cock. She was used to being penetrated by him, so feeling him fill the empty shell of her body didn’t hurt. That Surtr was doing this in public would have humiliated the woman, but she was long beyond the point of caring about her dignity. He squeezed her around his cock like usual, and like usual she could just passively wait for him to be done with it. Her eyes scoured the hall as she did that. Some heroes were shocked to see it, and others seemed very happy to see her like that, but most of them weren’t too moved by the sight - it was just another execution like many others they had witnessed, most of these coming from the woman’s orders. It only made sense that she’d die there too. In the front rows, Kiran spotted Veronica. The Emblian princess was watching her with her eyes wide at first, but then that surprise turned to satisfaction - the princess deciding that letting Surtr handle the woman really was the better choice. Near the white-haired girl, the summoner also noticed Loki. The sorceress was sitting with one hand buried under her dress, obviously working on getting herself off. Despite that, her other hand was at the ready - and once Kiran began to sense that Surtr’s climax was coming, Loki sensed it too. Her hand reacted to that, sending another spike of purple towards the limbless woman. Her magic worked to remove the spell she put on Kiran before - taking away what was keeping Kiran alive and letting her body hold together around Surtr’s cock.

Kiran only had a few instants to realize, what Loki’s new magic did. As if on cue, following up Loki’s spell, Surtr came. And this time, there was nothing keeping her head stuck to the rest of her body. The force with which his cock was shooting semen up her throat was enough to pull her her away from the rest of her torso - tearing away in just a moment. Kiran’s head shot through the air, flying above the gathered heroes while droplets of the lava-like semen began to burn her head from the inside. However, these weren’t enough to do any significant damage to it. The flesh condom of her torso fared much worse - with no magic preventing Surtr’s spunk from melting it, the whole thing began to come apart. When her head was finally caught by one of the heroes, the remainder of the summoner’s body was already halfway to being just a puddle on the floor. Kiran, for one, welcomed what just happened - happily slipping into the embrace of death that meant her pain was finally over. “Ophelia… I’m coming to you…” Just before that, she felt a cock slipping up her seared throat - life leaving Kiran with her head in the same state as her lover when she died.

Surtr let all of Kiran’s body melt away, then tucked his giant cock back under his codpiece. He was fine with letting the heroes have a go at using Kiran’s head - he had no further interest in it. However, the same couldn’t be said for Loki. The purple-haired woman lurked in the room for some more time, making sure she managed to snatch it away before leaving the hall as well.

 No.15361

This one marks the end of the Female Summoner side story; The soldier Veronica kills at the start is supposed to be a generic Mage Flier

Chapter 17x-4: Be Careful Who You Trust
tags: F/F, futa/F, non-con, rape, impalement, cutting-in-half, necrophilia

With the summoner dead, Surtr had no further reason to stay in Askr. Commanding his army to withdraw, he too began getting ready to leave. However, just moments after giving that order, Loki was at his door - who had just added Kiran’s head to her collection. Coming in, the illusionist wasted no time in getting to the point:

“Lord Surtr. If I recall correctly, you intended to kill princess Veronica once the matter with Askr was settled.” The flame king's mad grin told her it was still the case.
“I beg you to reconsider, my lord. She'll be far more useful alive. After all, Laegjarn is now dead - you need someone to rule over this kingdom in her place.”
“THEN I SHALL JUST SLAUGHTER THEM ALL..” Surtr replied, his grin growing wider.
“Oh. I take it you don't want to conquer more worlds after this one, do you? Having the Askrian army at your disposal would definitely be of use if you do - it's always better to have more strength.” Loki hoped that even Surtr could understand something so basic, and the lack of flames heading towards her confirmed to her that he did.
“Veronica's already on the way to making most heroes here listen to her - It will be far more efficient to let her continue, than to pick someone else to rule them instead.” Loki stopped for a moment, allowing Surtr to process her words.
“And if the girl disobeys you later, you can just kill her anyways.” Loki finished her explanation while dropping a smile of her own, and after a moment Surtr agreed with her. Happy with that, Loki spoke again:
“Then I shall relay your orders to her - she's far more likely to keep cooperating with us if it's me telling her the news.”
After receiving a nod of confirmation from Surtr, Loki took off - heading directly for the princess’s quarters. She had been anticipating this outcome, and already made some preparations for what she was about to do.


Veronica groaned as she slammed her strap on deep into the cunt of the woman on her bed, enjoying the feedback Loki’s gift was giving to her own pussy. The woman whose corpse she was fucking had been one of her soldiers - and she had arrived a few moments before, relaying a message from Loki to Veronica. The illusionist had been encouraging her to take advantage of her situation and let her dark urges loose on the woman - giving Veronica just the push she needed. Because of that, she stabbed the unsuspecting mage through the back as the slightly older woman was about to leave - the tip of Sharena’s lance that Veronica decided to keep for herself emerging from her chest. Leading the dying girl towards her bed, Veronica shoved her so that the girl collapsed on it while taking the spear out, then clumsily began to strip the woman out of her battle dress. The princess freed her victim’s small, yet shapely breasts from the soft cloth under the girl’s armor, and as she got the dress off, her round hips were also revealed to her. The mage’s body had a nice, hourglass figure - one Veronica hoped she’d also grow to show another day. The mage’s wide thighs were already uncovered, Veronica giving them a few squeezes before pulling them open. Between them waited the flier’s pussy - but it was covered by a pair of dark panties. Veronica’s fingers latched onto them, hastily pulling them down the girl’s legs. However, she didn’t drag it for too long - stopping just over her knees. On her legs, the mage wore long, black thighhighs, ones that accentuated how slim the legs were. Veronica admitted to herself were really cute, so she decided to leave them on.

Now that the mage was ready, Veronica had to get ready herself. Dragging her leggings down, she shivered while feeling the cold air of the room brush against her entrance. Finding the strap-on, Veronica quickly put it on. As the small dildo contained within it slid into the depths of her pussy, a pleasant warmth filled her body, making it pleasant from the very start. Loki’s magic was sooo helpful - even if Veronica wasn’t someone to do it usually, she decided to thank the busty woman next time she saw her. While thinking that, Veronica thrust into the mage’s pussy - her eyes lighting up as she saw a trickle of blood go down the girth of her sex toy. Veronica continued to fuck the rapidly dying woman for some more time, her moans getting louder and louder as she watched the mage die on her bed. Eventually, the Emblian princess came - voicing her pleasure with a sequence of moans.

As if on cue, when that happened, new magic sprung forth from the device in her cunt. However, instead of revitalizing her like the last time, this magic was far more sinister. It quickly spread through her whole body, paralyzing her before Veronica could understand, what was happening. The girl collapsed on top of the corpse in her bed, completely surprised as to what had just happened. She laid there for a few more moments as her orgasm washed over her, and then she heard the door open. The clacking of high heels on the floor gave her a good idea, who just came in, but it wasn’t until the person flipped her over on the bed that Veronica had the confirmation who it was. She was looking back up at the overly curvy form of Loki - and the smile the woman was wearing on her face terrified her. With a flick of her hand, Loki got rid of the corpse that Veronica was lying beside, making it disappear in a purple smoke. The princess tried to demand an explanation, but her voice wouldn’t get out either - her vocal chords just as unresponsive as the rest of her body. However, she could still feel every inch of it - and so she was able to feel it as Loki began to remove her black robes. Her flat chest was uncovered, the small patches of skin only hints of what her breasts could one day grow to be. As the robes came off, her crotch was shown to Loki too. Veronica shot a glare straight at her as the woman removed the treacherous gift out of her young pussy - and Loki smiled back at her cruelly.

“My my princess, are you angry with me? You should have known not to trust anything I gave you, dearie. I’d say I pity you, but I don’t - I’m going to enjoy this too much.” Unclasping the front of her robe, the older woman tugged it to the side, uncovering her crotch area too. Veronica watched with horror as a long, thick phallus sprung from there - from just over the woman’s clit. It was already erect, and it was clear to Veronica what Loki was going to do using it. However, the thing’s size worried the princess a bit. Without much further ado, Loki thrust right in. With Veronica’s pussy self-lubricated by her climax, the illusionist was able to go in deeply in her first go. Because of her youth, Veronica’s vagina was still really tight - and Loki moaned loudly as she felt it hug her dick, knowing fully well that showing her pleasure like that would upset the princess.

As this was Veronica’s first time getting penetrated by a real cock, it felt really uncomfortable. Loki put in no effort to make Veronica feel good, going at it as harshly as she could, quickly getting the tip of her erection to slam into the young girl’s cervix. Between it and her pussy feeling a bit sore already from her climax from before, Veronica felt no pleasure at all from it - instead, her pussy walls only hurt as they were filled to the brim with Loki’s member. The girl continued to glare angrily at Loki’s face, her anger spiking higher with each sensual moan that left the illusionist’s lips. As the woman began to open her mouth louder, wiping her tongue across her lips in between each moan, it became obvious to Veronica that she was doing that just to taunt her - but Veronica couldn’t help but get annoyed by it anyways. After a couple more thrusts, Loki began to speak again.

“I probably owe you an explanation, my dear. With Surtr killing his daughters, he needed someone else to take over Askr - and you’re a perfect fit for that. However, I can’t just let you do as you please here. So instead, I’ll be killing you now once I’m done having my fun with you - and then, I’ll bring you back as a doll that’s bound to obey my every whim… but I’ll even let you do you most of the time. Isn’t it lovely? You’ll still get to rule this place!”
Loki smiled brightly while delivering a few powerful thrusts in quick succession, amused by knowing that Veronica couldn’t answer her anyways. Once she said that, she leaned forwards - her hands going for Veronica’s chest. Even if her breasts were almost nonexistent, two pink buds of cute small nipples were still there. Loki grabbed onto them with the thumbs and index fingers of each of her hands, squeezing and tugging on them, trying to stretch them around before letting them snap back into place. She continued to abuse them like that for the rest of her rape session, until she was ready to come. Her cock tensed up before shooting number of generous spurts into Veronica’s aching pussy, all the way up into her developing womb.

Loki rode out her climax, her legs shivering as she let the pleasure flow through her. She had wanted to do this ever since she first laid her eyes on the young, cute princess of Emblia - and the main course was still to come! That was making her so giddy, she just couldn’t contain herself. Finally, as her cock stopped pulsating in pleasure, Loki pulled out. No one should walk in on her, but the purple-haired woman knew she should not play in here for too long. She took a glance across the room. Amusement appeared in her eyes as she saw the Fensalir resting nearby. Keeping the weapon of her first real kill as a trophy? Clever girl. However, that also meant Veronica could one become its victim - and the time for it came now. Grabbing Sharena’s weapon, Loki spun it in her hands for a moment while thinking of the best way to utilize it. She took a wistful look at the girl’s probably tight asshole - she would have loved to feel it clench around her cock, too. However, she didn’t have the time for that - so she’d have to make do with just impaling her through it.

However, using it’s blade would mean cutting the girl open as well - and that could be just a bit too much for her magic to fix seamlessly so that people interacting with the Risen princess later wouldn’t suspect a thing. Instead, she rotated it around - the spike at the butt of the spear moving towards the small, tempting hole in the crack of her butt. She let the tip linger near Veronica’s ass for a moment, having it touch the outer ring of her ass a few times and enjoying the fear that showed in the princess’s eyes. Then, Loki shoved it in - easily making it go through Veronica’s sphincter. The protrusion near the base of the spike sliced through the ring of flesh, loosening it up and making it easier for the shaft to move up Veronica’s rectum. If the princess felt uncomfortable before, words failed to describe how awful this felt. Her ass felt as if it was going to pop any moment, her inner walls forced to painfully stretch around the metal pole of Sharena’s weapon. The spike at the tip continued to cut two lines on them, causing her anus to start bleeding. In time, it reached the end of her rectum. While Veronica’s digestive tracts turned, the spear would do no such thing. Veronica could feel the sharp end of the weapon poke against the back of her rectum while another protrusion on the lance struggled to get through her sphincter. Loki let it open a few small holes in Veronica’s insides, enjoying the hatred appearing in the girl’s eyes. Easily, Loki cast a proper spell on Veronica - one that would keep the girl alive until Loki decided otherwise. Having made sure that her toy will not expire too early, Loki gave the Fensalir a stronger jerk forwards - making it go past the chokepoints.

Veronica’s sphincter gave in for good as the bigger golden nodule on the spear was forced through it - stretching to the point of breaking and then giving out. The rest of the shaft wasn’t as wide, but now it would have an easier way going inside. The weapon’s tip broke into her abdominal cavity, skewering through her guts as it surged up her body. As it did, Loki could feel her cock harden again, so she picked up the pace. It punched its way through the back part of Veronica’s stomach, releasing the contents of her half-digested last meal to mix with her guts. Quickly passing her midsection, the weapon continued to her upper body - while the lower body was stabilized with the hard shaft which had entered through her ass. Entering her ribcage, the spear was close to Veronica’s spine - however, as her spine curved backwards, the weapon didn’t, and so it pierced through the top of one of her lungs - causing blood to fill it. Exiting through the hole at the top of her ribs, the weapon stabbed a hole in Veronica’s esophagus. Traveling up the fleshy pipe, it made its way through Veronica’s neck. Then, Loki stopped for a moment. Leaning over Veronica, she placed one hand on the girl’s chin. She cupped it gently as if she was turning it for a kiss. Next, she tilted Veronica’s head upwards - ensuring that the spear would have an easy way through her head. Then, she gave the Fensalir a small shove - and the spike at the end left Veronica’s body through her small mouth. Veronica’s eyes looked at the thing that emerged from between her lips in horror. After the initial stage, the impalement didn’t hurt that much - almost enough to let her still think this was just Loki messing with her. However, having her face be splashed with her own blood took that delusion away from her - the princess of Emblia understanding that the illusionist really meant it when she said she’d kill her.

Letting go of Veronica’s face and of the lance, Loki gave her dick a few strokes while thinking, how to proceed. Then, she let go of it - and grabbed Veronica by the shoulders. Lifting the girl from the bed with the help of her magic, Loki made her stand up - taking the paralysis off Veronica’s feet so that the girl could keep standing. The blade at the end of the spear was near the ground, so Loki stabbed it into it - making it so that the pole within her body would support Veronica and ler her stay like that. With that done, Loki was ready for round two - and so she slid her cock straight up Veronica’s vagina again. The girl’s small body made it so that Loki had to bend her knees a bit to bring her crotch to the level of Veronica’s, Loki’s shapely long legs working against her in that matter. Despite that, she was still able to grind her hips forward with much force - quickly starting to hit the entrance to Veronica’s uterus once again. With the girl impaled, there was no point in keeping the paralysis on her - so Loki undid that in full. Immediately, Veronica started to flail around on the spear, swinging her short arms and legs around. Even if her face was turned towards the ceiling, she could still stare down the length of it and onto the woman raping her - shooting dead glares at her. “I’ll kill you!” A muffled threat made it past her lips, making Loki laugh as she heard it - the princess was still as feisty as ever, even in a situation like this. “Right you will, my dearie. For sure.” Loki replied, while delivering a particularly powerful thrust inside her - one that finally made Veronica’s cervix gave way. Now, Loki was able to sent her length into the girl’s underdeveloped womb - and she did just that, making it stretch around the head of her huge cock.

Going a little further into her fucksession, Loki dropped the spell that was keeping Veronica alive. Immediately, having her body skewered began to affect the princess. Her squirms intensified, but there was no way she could free herself from this. The waves of internal bleeding quickly began to sap her strength away, sending the princess to the brink of dying. Her pussy started to twitch madly as that happened, enough so that even if Loki was used to the feeling, it still quickly pushed her to the edge too. For some reason - be it the girl’s tightness, or just that she was finally getting to do it to Veronica - the illusionist was feeling even better than usual. This also meant she reached her climax quicker than expected - and so, she came again, new streaks of semen squirting directly into Veronica’s womb while the girl was in her dying throes.

While her climax took over Loki’s body, she could still hear the door open behind her. However, at that point she knew Veronica could die every second, and she was too caught up waiting for the girl to die to let herself be distracted by it. Whoever the soldier who came in was, and whatever they wanted, it could surely wait a few moments. Not wanting to lose even a second of Veronica’s final moments, Loki spoke out without turning her head towards the person she was speaking to. “Please, wait outside for a moment… I’ll get back right to you, dearie.” Staring at Veronica’s face, Loki could see that for some reason her hatred turned to satisfaction now - right before the girl died. Why? Was the girl able to see the person who had entered?

Before Loki had any chance to think about it or to react to it in any way, suddenly pain exploded in her neck. Looking down, she saw the tip of a golden blade emerge from it. The only person with a weapon like that who’d dare to do this to her… Was Surtr himself. “Y-Your M-Majesty…” The illusionist gurgled out while taking a step back, pulling her still huge cock out of Veronica’s dead, cum-dripping snatch. However, Veronica’s body still remained there - undeniable proof that she had just lied to him. And Surtr wasn’t someone who’d look kindly on that - so him stabbing her made perfect sense. How could she make such a basic mistake? Well, no point in thinking of it now - she had to save herself somehow… Her hands lit up with purple as she tried to access her healing magic, feeling herself rapidly bleed out through the cut on both the front and the back of her neck. Relief washed over her as her magic affected her. It didn’t stop the pain, and with Sinmara still within her it couldn’t close her wounds, but it’d prevent her from bleeding out.

The healing magic flowing through her body now was very similar to the magic she sometimes used to get herself hard again quickly. Now, it flowed through her half-erect dick - and brought it back to fully erect. Even more than that, the magic continued to flow through it - making her painfully hard. And even if Loki hated being in a situation like that, she couldn’t deny just how erotic it was to be so close to experiencing the thrill of dying by herself. It was just sooo tempting to give in now… Let go of herself and just start jerking off in her final moments… However, even if the perspective of going for a perfect morbid climax was enticing, Loki knew she couldn’t do it now. If she did, all her plans would be left unfulfilled… And that would be such a waste. So instead, the woman knew she had to struggle - ignoring the pulsating pleasure coming from her erection.

Reaching behind her head, Loki grabbed onto Surtr’s scythe with both of her hands. The woman ignored the pain that she felt as she cut her hands open on it, knowing that she’d get to heal her wounds later. Putting all her strength into it, she tried to push herself off the tip of Surtr’s weapon. And for a moment it seemed it worked - she was able to move forward a bit, getting the Sinmara an inch out of her neck. Yes! She had a chance to live through this yet!

However, that hope was soon dashed as Surtr realized, what she was doing. After testing both of his daughters’ loyalty and confirming that they both deserved to die, he decided to put Loki through a test too. So he followed her to Veronica’s quarters. And he was glad that he did - for he had confirmed that the illusionist also deserved to die. Because of that, he immediately stabbed her through the neck with his scythe. Usually, that was enough to kill - but looking at it now, he should have known Loki wouldn’t die so easily. Fine - if she struggled, it made it much more interesting. He reaffirmed his grip on his weapon, stopping Loki from being able to get herself off it anymore. Pushing it a bit, he made it go back to point where it was before Loki started her struggles. For a few moments, he watched her squirm, watching her blood flow down his blade. He remembered what the woman’s magic could do - realizing she was keeping herself alive now, too. He’d have to hurt her more, then. However, the way his weapon was lodged in the back of her throat provided him with the perfect way to do it. He didn’t stab her from the side, but rather directly from the back - and the tip was oriented vertically instead of horizontally. That meant he could just pull the weapon upwards - and it proceeded to slice through Loki’s body again.

With horror, Loki felt Sinmara’s tip move - proceeding up her body. It cut into her pointy chin from below, her throat now fully cleaved in two. But it didn’t stop there. Surtr pushed it forward while dragging the weapon upwards - starting to cut her head in two. Her face began to be sliced apart as well, the woman’s full, succulent lips separated into two parts each. Continuing up through her mouth, it sliced her tongue in two as well - its two halves twitching wildly while escaping through her open mouth. As they did, Loki couldn’t help herself but use them to lick Surtr’s blade, tasting her own blood off it - and noting that it did taste good when given to her like that. Surtr cared none for that - in fact, he couldn’t even see that she did it. All the man could see was the woman’s purple ponytail on both sides of his golden blade, covering up the wound in her head. But that in no way stopped Surtr - he could feel her body giving in to his merciless cut, and that was enough for him. Going past her mouth, the weapon began to slice into the stem of her brain - causing Loki’s mind to start getting hazy while also slicing her perky nose in two. “I guess… That’s it for me, then…” Loki thought to herself while she felt that - knowing that once her brain got damaged, she’d be unable to fix her body by herself.

The blade moved forward, taking most of Loki’s senses away. She took one final look at the world - at Veronica’s satisfied, vengeful expression she wore in her death - and then her vision went dark. As the weapon sliced up between her eyes, one of them rolled to the back of her head - while the other one stared straight ahead, unfocused. Moving past her empty forehead Sinmara cut into the main part of her brain. As it did, her mind began to rapidly decline. All her knowledge of magic, all her plans for controlling this world and all the others, and even all her memories - all these things began to disappear, one by one. Once they were gone, Loki was just barely herself - just a consciousness remained, but one driven by her basic instincts. And the most basic instinct of all was to mate. Her cock was still fully erect, and it combined with how arousal witnessing the death of others usually made her made lust take control of what remained from her mind. Letting go of Sinmara, and with blood running both of her hands, Loki reached for her futa dick, closing both of her hands around it. The blood on her hands acted as lube for her hands, letting her jerk off easily. The strong piece of flesh twitched hard in her hands, letting the woman feel the veins within it as they pressed against her palms. With each stroke more pleasure filled her dying brain, making it go harder and harder at it. However, Surtr didn't slow down either. Sinmara reached the upper parts of her brain, ones responsible for motoric functions. Her fingers relaxed, and her hands came free - leaving her cock unattended while the woman was close to coming.

Going out through the top of her skull, it sliced through Loki’s headdress. As Surtr retracted his weapon, there remained nothing that held the two halves of her head together - and it opened up, two halves falling to the sides and landing on her shoulders. As they did, Loki’s soul left her body - but not before the woman get one final thought off: “Heh… I’ve always wanted to see Hel one day…”

With her brain no longer in control, the rest of her body started to spasm wildly. She began to shake on her legs, her arms flailing for a few moments as her shoulders spasmed wildly. Even confined within her dress, her large breasts bounced around within it. With her legs taking small steps around, her wide hips were sent into sways too - and because of that, her cock also was shaken around a bit. With how close she was to coming, it was enough to get her over the edge. With Loki gone, she could no longer feel the pleasure it’d give her, but her body still shook in a post-mortem climax. Her erection ended up shooting a lot streaks of thick, creamy semen all around. The amount of it was much higher that in an usual climax of the illusionist. Usually, the cum was produced using her magical energy - now that she was dead, Loki had no way of stopping all of it from being used for it. Some of her cum got onto her flat stomach and onto her purple dress, some shoot onto the ground or onto her feet, and some ended up going onto the torso of Veronica, as her corpse was still directly in front of Loki. Finally, some of it began to leak down her cock - which began to turn flaccid as the rest of her body slumped down too. Usually, Loki dispelled it before it’d get to that point - but now she was unable to make any changes to her body at all. Because of that, the cock would stay on her corpse forever - cum still leaking out of it and onto her thigh as Loki collapsed forwards, her body sliding down Veronica’s corpse before ending up at the princess’s feet.

Surtr watched her collapse with some satisfaction. Traitors like her deserved no mercy at all. Just to make sure that the woman was truly dead, he stabbed her through the back once more - impaling her heart from behind. He twisted his weapon around, ensuring that the woman’s blood pump ended up in shreds - a few more spasms going through her body, and causing her cock to leak more semen onto the ground. With the way she was slumped down, her round ass ended up sticking up in the air - and its size and shape was enough to catch Surtr’s eye for a moment. However, knowing there was no way for him to use her body easily, he decided to just leave her like that. Leaving Veronica’s quarters, the ruler of flame was ready to leave this kingdom for good - he had taken care of all the loose ends now.

The soldiers standing guard tried not to go in after Surtr left, but eventually their curiosity got the best out of them. Once they took a look inside and saw both Loki and Veronica dead, both of their corpses became just fucktoys to be used by them. Surtr wouldn’t mind if they did that - after all, there was no point guarding the room of a dead woman. Freeing Loki’s ass from the confinement of her tight dress, one of them quickly slid his cock into her tight asshole. As Loki preferred to be the one playing the rapist’s role, that particular hole of hers didn’t get too much usage. From time to time, she’d take advantage of a male hero, and sometimes she’d give it some use, but that in no way could compare to the amount of times her pussy had been used. As the word spread around, more heroes began to walk into the room. Some were willing to rape the hell out of the corpse of the woman who started this war in the first place, Veronica taking many a load up her young pussy and onto her dead face. Still, Loki’s curves caused her to be the object of attention of many of the heroes too. Flipping her around, another hero who came in to fuck her was surprised to see a cock sprouting from her crotch - but below it, the woman still had a perfectly functional vagina. That allowed the man to use her properly, with his thrusts causing her dead cock to sway around - and even as he proceeded to fuck her hard enough, start getting hard again. That hardness would be taken care of by yet another hero who came in - or more specifically, a heroine. Katarina was more than happy to give Loki’s cock a number of strokes to make it harden in full - taking it into her mouth a few times to get a taste of it and suck out some of the cum that was still left inside it. Then, the pink-haired tactician started to grind her cunt on the illusionist’s hard erection - and even if she was unable to milk a load out of it, the woman was still happy to ride it to a climax of her own. Loki would probably found it an amusing turn of events that after she had used so many corpses as fuckdolls, once she died she too had been reduced to one - with her body continuing to satisfy the urges of male and female heroes alike for the next few days.

 No.15396

This one's a story for the Xmas set Veiled did that just came out on his pixiv ^^ https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72238600

Intermission 7: An Xmas LHB: Legendary Lucina
Tags: M/F, futa/F, non-con, rape, brain gore, amputation, beheading, necro, impalement

Ever since her arrival in Askr, Lucina felt her life had been pretty satisfying. The summoner was kind enough to provide her with a new set of armor - and more than that, he had also gifted her with a legendary weapon: the divine bow Thogn. Although she wasn’t the best with a bow - she’d rather prefer wielding the Falchion in battle instead - it would be rude to turn such a gift down. And so, the young exalt continued to fight using it for her weapon - and in time, had come to appreciate the magic it carried. It was able to grant its wielder visions of the future. Lucina was someone used to fighting against bad futures, so she knew perfectly how to handle it. Whenever she saw one of her allies die, she’d charge into battle herself to protect them - overturning the terrible fates which were in store for them. That led to her gaining flawless victory after victory, not losing even a single one of her subordinates while carrying out the missions her summoner had given her.

Now, she was standing in a field that would be the stage for her next battle. Usually it was covered in grass, but now a small layer of snow was covering it instead. A road ran down the middle of the field, and there was a number of stone walls set around it, offering protection from the enemy eyes. Sadly, that would also mean her foes would be shielded from her arrows - but she could live with that. According to the reports of her scouts, a portal had opened ahead - with the forces of another summoner going through it. Lucina had immediately sent someone to ask for reinforcements. Her sister Cynthia and her regiment of pegasus knights was relatively close, so they would be arriving pretty soon. The blue-haired woman was fairly certain that her army was capable of taking care of any invaders. Still, it never hurt to get some additional help. The heiress to the exalted bloodline was pretty excited about the upcoming battle, too - according to the reports, Grima had been spotted among the enemy units. The Fell Dragon who had ruined her world and so many others… Lucina was looking forward to finally making her pay for it.

With a flash of purple in the distance, Lucina had been notified that her enemies had arrived. Putting an arrow at the ready, she waited for the first enemy to go in her range - while looking around carefully, to check if everyone was ready. The familiar feeling of a vision approaching took her attention, and so the blue-haired girl opened her eyes wide not to miss anything. Figuring out one details that she could overturn was always the most important thing in changing the future…

However, this vision was different than an usual one. In fact, it was so bizarre that Lucina had troubles figuring out, what was even going on. It was her and Cynthia, she could tell that much from the shape of the two bodies she saw… But what, for Naga’s sake, were they wearing? All they had on were red-colored corsets that left their breast out… And matching crotchless panties too. Her taste in clothing wasn’t the best, but even Lucina could tell how wrong it seemed. However, that wasn’t the worst thing about that sight… As her vision got used to all the snow in the air, she realized that for some reason their limbs - and even their heads! - were missing. Her insides were twisting at the gruesome sight, but it only got worse. The light moved, granting her a much better look at the scene. Their torsos were both impaled on one pole - and above them, their arms were impaled as well. On the ground, she could see their cut-up legs - and behind their torsos, she finally got to see their heads. Impaled on two poles tied together in an X shape, both she and her sister’s heads were wearing expressions that were without a question dead. But… Were these horns coming coming out of their heads? What could that mean? Her stomach grew more upset as she saw all the semen their corpses were covered with - making it clear that whoever did that also raped them both beforehand. As terrible as that sight was, Lucina found it burned into her mind - and even as the vision finally disappeared, she couldn’t stop thinking about it.

As hard as the princess of Ylisse tried to think, how could a scene like that could come to pass, her mind ended up turning up a blank. The summoner of her world was a gentle soul, and even the horrors of the bad future of her world didn’t grow that bad. No one could be twisted enough to do something like that, much less to her and her sister. The vision was just wrong, r-right? However, no matter how hard she tried to calm herself down and forget about it, that sight continued to stay in her mind - making it much harder for her to focus. Her aim was so much worse than usual now… And for the first time since arriving here, Lucina’s worst fears had come to pass. She was forced to watch her allies fall one by one, just like in the future she had escaped from. And just like back then, the woman slaughtering most of them was no other than Grima, the fell dragon inhabiting the body of her father’s old friend and tactician, Robin. Even if Lucina did take down a few enemies, her side’s losses were still so much heavier… And the princess couldn’t help but feel that it was all her fault. If only she was able to fight to the full extent of her capabilities! If only she had taken Falchion with her!

Before long, the blue-haired woman found herself surrounded. This was the end for her, then? She wouldn’t give her enemy the satisfaction of seeing her break down. Closing her eyes, she did her best to hide the sorrow and regret she was feeling. “Father… Sister… I’m sorry…” However, instead of stabs of weapons entering her body, Lucina heard a voice instead - a voice filled with malice that she knew so well. Grima herself had come to her. Lucina opened her eyes, glaring angrily at the woman in her baggy clothes. From her appearance, no one could suspect that she was powerful enough to rule entire worlds - but her red eyes revealed the depths of her insanity. And right now, Lucina was the main focus of it. The princess of Ylisse had been a thorn in her side for so long back in their world… She was the one who organized the resistance against her in the first place! Grima had though many times of what she’d do if she ever got her hands on her… And now, that wish would finally come true! A voice in her head was saying that the summoner ordered her to leave no survivors… But killing the girl right away would be a waste - and she didn’t care for that worm’s orders either way. Even if his magic was somehow forcing her to obey him, that magic couldn’t last forever - and once it dropped, she’d make sure to put him through a world of suffering for daring to order her around. “Tie her up, you worms!” Grima screamed at her soldiers, and as they did that, she floated right to Lucina - enjoying the hatred that showed up in the woman’s eyes. Stroking her cheek with one hand, Grima called for just a little of her destructive energy. Ripples and cracks began to show on Lucina’s skin as it started falling apart. Even if Lucina stayed silent, the slight twitches of her body were signalling just how much it hurt. Still, the moment the white-haired woman took her hand back, Lucina’s face returned to its flawless, beautiful shape. It was far too early to do any permanent damage to her.

“Lady Grima! More enemies are incoming!” The soldier addressing her pointed towards the sky. Flying high from one direction was a regiment of pegasus knights - and as Lucina looked towards them too, she was terrified to see Cynthia at the front of the group. She wanted to call out to her, to tell her to run away with every fiber of her being - but there was no chance her sister would hear her anyways. And even if she did tell her that, it wouldn’t work - Cynthia was too happy pretending to be a hero to pass on an opportunity to save a damsel in distress - especially if the damsel in question was her sister. And so, Lucina only watched as Grima picked up the Thogn. Even if the woman wasn’t too skilled with the weaponry of the mortals, much preferring to kill her enemies with her magic, she still recognized the destructive power bows held over flying foes. Putting a destructive spell on an arrow, she then set it loose towards the approaching pegasi. The huge explosion of shadow and darkness was enough to knock most of them out of the sky, with the riders who survived holding on to their dying mounts as they fell towards the ground. Discarding the bow, Grima floated towards the survivors to check if there was anyone else who caught her eye. The unmistakable blue of the Exalt’s bloodline on the pigtails of one of the girls who lived through her attack was something Grima noticed quickly - telling her she had struck gold once more. Not only would she punish the future Exalt, but also her little sister as well!

Cynthia tried her best to fight back against the enemy forces, determined to take out as many of her foes as she could. Dying in battle sure was terrible, but at least she’d go off in a blaze of glory, taking a final stand and slaughtering a hundred foes! Or at least trying to. The enemies didn’t seem too willing to kill her - instead, they just kept avoiding her attacks. The spear she and Sumia had made together was a bit too big and clunky for her to score any hits - the knight being just a bit too slow to reach her enemies. As the girl started to grow more frustrated with that, more inheritance from her mother began to show up - namely, Sumia’s signature clumsiness. Even if she wasn’t as big of a klutz as her mother was, it still showed up from time to time. And eventually she made a goof she wouldn't be able to recover from. Stabbing madly with her spear at one of her opponents, its tip got stuck in the ground - and before the knight was able to pull it out, her enemies were on her. They’ve quickly overpowered her, before tying her up and leading her away. As she walked, Cynthia was devastated to see that both her regiment and her sister’s small army had been both completely wiped out, all the corpses strawn out on the ground. However, Lucina seemed even more crushed to see that she too had been captured. Cynthia tried to cheer her up as they walked, but nothing seemed to work as the invaders led them back through the portal they had arrived through, taking them away to a different world.


Once there, the girls were surprised to see that this too was the world of Askr - but perhaps one a bit different from the one they were used to. The first thing Lucina noticed was the rampart sexuality everywhere - from girls - Including different hers! - walking around in skimpy clothes or no clothes at all, to the people having sex in the halls without anyone seeming to mind. Suddenly, the cum covering their corpses in her vision didn’t seem too outlandish - and Lucina couldn’t help but feel afraid. So far, everything seemed in line with it… And that really scared her, even if she tried not to show it.

On Grima’s orders, the soldiers took them into the castle’s dungeons. On their way, they passed more heroes Lucina could recognize. Was that aunt Lissa happy servicing a number of heroes she didn’t know? She’d never imagine the Lissa she knew doing something like that. But even worse was the fact that death seemed to be pretty abundant in this world, too - they walked past a number of executions, and no one but them seemed to be surprised by that. Among them she noticed lady Caeda, her ancestor… Locked into the guillotine and moaning happily as the Hero-King Marth himself took her from behind. The royal couple seemed so happy about it… They disappeared from her sight within long, but the whoosh of the blade and then a loud thud told her just what happened. Even the Hero-King himself couldn’t resist whatever evil force had been at work here… It wasn’t just a few heroes who were twisted - it seemed the entire world had been corrupted.

Arriving at the cell, it didn’t take too long for the soldiers to get started on them. Lucina’s armor and clothes received some tears in battle, but it wasn’t enough to keep the men satisfied for too long. Quickly, they were onto her, their rough hands grabbing on to parts of her body. Before long, her lighter blue dress and her suspenders were gone, along with the high boots they were keeping up. That left Lucina just in her bodysuit and a few torn-up pieces of her armor still remaining on her body. However, the bodysuit didn’t cover her in full already - there was a number of cuts on her strong, meaty thighs. But that still wasn’t enough for the soldiers. One of her jailors readied a knife. Then, he reached for her chest. With a quick slice, he removed a piece of her bodysuit on the right side of her chest - one that was covering her pretty small boob. To have it be exposed to these men annoyed her, and she shoot the men an angry glare as they continued to stare at her naked tit. But that wasn’t satisfactory for them either. One patch of particular interest still remained in her bodysuit - the one over her crotch. She spat at the man as he reached towards it to show him her disgust with it, but he ignored her while creating an opening in her clothes. Now, her pink pussy was revealed to all. She wanted to cover herself up, but her hands were still tied behind her back. No… It was supposed to be just the eyes of for whoever she’d chose to be at her side… Not for these brutes… However, the reality of this world was that prisoners like her didn’t get a choice like that. Instead, she’d be forced to service her captors - and the same went for her sister.

Cynthia watched unhappily as the men undressed her older sister - knowing well that her time was coming too. As she was a close-range fighter, her clothes and armor had suffered much more than her sister’s. The chestguard already came off, and her battle skirt had been cut dangerously short. However, she was still able to keep some decency - for the moment, at least. Once her sister’s cute little cunt had been freed from her clothes, the men’s attention turned to the pegasus knight. In moments, the cloth over her chest had been cut off - freeing her sizeable breasts from their confines. Cynthia was quite proud of her chest - it was one thing where she had the advantage over her sister. And having these men look at it so hungrily was a bit pleasant… Even if she was really afraid of what was about to come. The scraps of her skirt over her legs had quickly been removed too, leaving her thighs naked as her garters had been torn off. Because of her training as a rider, the muscles her legs were almost caught up with her older sister’s - making them just as pleasant a sight as Lucina’s.

Once the girls’s assets were both visible, the men weren’t going to hold back any longer. Quickly, the soldiers removed their pants, freeing their erections. As they began to go towards them, Lucina stepped in front of Cynthia - shielding her sister with her body. “I can’t let you hurt her. Just take m-me instead, and leave her alone!” Lucina spoke out in a commanding voice, hoping she would be able to protect her sister like that. All that got her was a punch in the stomach as the men shoved her out of the way, going directly towards her sister. Even if Grima had not ordered them to rape both girls, their bodies were looking so good that the men would have done that regardless - and Lucina’s defiance was not going to stop them.
“Don’t worry Luci, I’ll be fine…” Cynthia whispered to her as the men forced them both to the ground, but Lucina could tell, just how afraid her sister was. She failed to protect her even now… How terrible of a big sister was she?

Her first penetration hurt, both physically and mentally. Her pussy hurt, and so did her pride. How could she ever look anyone else in the face after being forcefully taken like that? The man was taking it pretty rough with her - he was holding on to her legs to be able to go in harder inside her. As much as she hated to admit it, once her pussy got used to the feeling of being filled up with a dick and stopped aching, Lucina found the experience surprisingly pleasant… But still, the princess hated it - she hated how her dignity was taken away like this, and she hated how she was forced to take the man’s surely filthy dick up her to-this-point virgin pussy. Cynthia was even less happy about it than her sister was. She wasn’t as stuck-up as her sister, so she had sex a few times before that. However, even if these were one-time flings, both she and her lovers had consented to them - and they were always so gentle with her… They cared for her pleasure too, making sure they weren’t hurting her. However, the soldier raping her now paid no mind to how much her pussy ached because of his rough thrusts - and comparing it to the kind and caring sex she had had before just made it seem so much worse. Even if her pussy started to respond naturally to the man’s cock, Cynthia herself found no pleasure in the men’s thrusts.

Being forced on the ground onto the ground only added to the girls’ humiliation. It was harsh and dirty, with puddles of dried-up semen from the girls who had inhabited the cell before them all over it. It made Lucina sick to feel her head getting greasy with the come from some of the fresher damp spots. These told them another story about this place - it meant their treatment wasn’t anything special. Despite their royal lineage, and despite their prowess as warriors, the men treated them as if they were just whores to be used - and being treated like that angered Lucina even more. And to add to their humiliation, the men came inside them - both girls feeling as if they were about to throw up as they felt the men’s semen be released into their pussies. As the first men left, another two replaced them - having an easier time sliding into their cunts now that they started to react to the thrusts of the first men, with some cunt honey starting to leak out of both of their vaginas. Even if Lucina hated the feeling of being raped, even if she hated her body for responding to it favorably, her virgin pussy was still sending pleasure through the rest of her body - enough so that the tiara-wearing girl started working towards a climax of her own. Her face grew flushed as she began to work towards the first orgasm of her life - and eventually, she came with a few quiet moans while hating herself for it, her eyes still shooting glares at the man raping her as her pussy clenched around his dick.
Listening to her sister’s orgasmic outcry, Cynthia couldn’t help but feel scared even more. If the strongest woman she knew gave in to the rape so easily, what chance she had resisting? Her pussy was pretty responsive to the men’s thrusts, getting wetter and wetter against her will. In time, the pigtails-carrying girl also came - squirting her arousal all over her rich thighs while her inner walls started clenching on the dick inside her. Both of their climaxes brought the men taking them much closer to coming - and before long, they spilled their loads inside them too. Just in time for Grima to arrive at the cell - both girls recovering from their climaxes as the female dragon entered their holding place, bringing a number of things with her that she set down first.

“The flat-chested bitch is mine now, worms.” Grima delivered her order while pulling down the baggy pants her vessel used to wear. For a moment, her naked pussy was flashed to the soldiers and their rape victims both. Then, a cock suddenly sprung from the woman’s crotch. It was as if the neck and head of her dragon form had been shrunk to the size of a mortal’s penis - one on the bigger end, that was. It was dark just like her scales, with spikes on the sides of its segmented length. Instead of a jaw at the end, it had a relatively normal penis tip - except for a number of glowing red eyes. While approaching Lucina, Grima let her dark magic flow through her creation. The dragon-like dick was overflowing with shadowy energy as she reached the blue-haired girl - and erect because of it as well.

Getting down, Grima thrust inside Lucina’s cunt right away. If the girl felt bad about the penetration before, now it was truly something she didn’t want happening. How was that even possible? Wasn’t Grima’s vessel a woman? But the cock going inside her pussy was very much real - and it hurt a lot more than the one before. The spikes on the sides of Grima’s dick dragged across her inner walls, opening small wounds in them. And that wasn’t all - as Grima pulled her cock back, the scales at the end of the segments would drag across her walls too, scraping them to the point of bleeding. As if that wasn’t painful enough, as Grima continued to fuck her, the dark energy started to seep out of the holes in her cock. And just like the magic Grima put on Lucina’s cheek, the magic began to eat away at Lucina’s pussy walls - making them crumble and decline just like her skin did in the first. The pain was excruciating - her entire vagina was coming apart around Grima’s dick. The evil dragon fucked her with a satisfied smile on her face, enjoying the way Lucina was squirming on the ground below her. It was especially satisfying to see tears appear in the girl’s eyes and run down her cheeks. As the rape continued, less and less remained out of Lucina’s pussy - but the pain only continued to grow harder anyways. It was strong enough that Lucina’s mouth ended up opening - and even if she tried not to show how much it pained her, quiet screams still made it past her lips. Along with that, droll began to spill from the corner of her mouth - the woman in too much pain to stop it from happening. Grima continued to enjoy herself while raping the Falchion-wielding princess, taking a lot of pleasure in Lucina’s suffering. Eventually, Grima came - and along with a huge load of her come, more dark energy shoot deep into Lucina’s cunt - past her cervix and into her womb, too. Grima let her cock rest inside the woman for a moment, enjoying the way she screamed in pain as her uterus was being taken apart by the magic. In the end, she pulled out, cutting the magic off - and as she did, Lucina’s vagina returned to its original state. Suddenly, it was unscathed - with just the mix of Grima’s and the soldiers’ semen leaking out of her opening. As Grima took her cock out, Lucina curled up on the ground - lifting her legs up in front of herself in a futile attempt of covering her pussy with them. However, the amount of cum flooding out of her cunt was still clearly visible to the people nearby. Her face showed just how broken she was now, lines of drool and tears brought out by her earlier rape. She turned away from where Cynthia was, trying not to show her just how bad of a shape she was in now.

Since the dragon forbade them from interfering with the fun she was having with Lucina, the soldiers all turned to Cynthia instead. Lifting her from the ground, they sandwiched her between two of their bodies - one of them sliding into her cunt while the other attacked her asshole. Her untouched-before anus was now roughly penetrated by a thick cock, her sphincter hurting as the man forced his erection through it. Her rectum started to burn as the man immediately started plowing her fast and hard, not giving her body any time to get used to it - once again, their roughness making it impossible for Cynthia to enjoy herself. Instead, she was hurt so much that she started to sob - tears starting to flow from her grey eyes too. But opening her mouth wasn’t a good idea either - she wailed for only a few moments before a soldier plugged it with his dick. That was a first for her too - and she gagged on the man’s dick as it pressed against the back of her mouth. She had troubles breathing as the man shoved it into her throat, making her choke on his erection while the three dicks were pounding her holes with a lot of force. That only caused her to start crying harder, struggling as she could against them - but with her hands behind her back there was little she could do to resist them. The man holding his cock in her mouth kept it in almost to the point of making her pass out, only pulling out as he noticed she was starting to slump down on his erection. And once the girl had taken enough air in, he resumed the rough face-fucking. It did have a positive effect on Cynthia, too - she focused on the fear of choking and the pain in her neck so much that the pain of having her virgin ass taken seemed only like a mild annoying. But the pain from her three holes combined was enough that she started to break down too. Feeling a streak of warm semen shoot deep into her bowels, another one right up her cunt and a third one down her throat in quick succession only helped with that, and as the men let go of her the girl ended up curling up on the ground as well. Some semen of the guy who fucked her mouth was leaking out of it, and her thighs were also covered with the semen that had poured out of her pussy and ass. Laid out on the ground together, both girls were now really close to one another - but they were looking away from one another, trying not to show their pain to the other. Combined together, they made for a very sad sight - raped, crying, tied up, with torn clothes and semen coming out of their pussies.

Grima for one very enjoyed that sight. Sadly, she was unable to go another round so soon - she wasn’t too experienced with the magic that she could use to grant her her dragon cock, and it drained a lot of her magical powers after she came just once. Because of it, she did end up shooting a huge amount of semen up Lucina’s tight pussy - semen that she could still see come out of it - but the dragon had to admit it also was pretty frustrating. But if she wasn’t able to fuck the girl again now, it was time to move on to the next stage of her plan. Grima knew that the mortals had some of their holidays around this time of the year. And the summoner, too, made some preparations for that. So she just came and took a number of things he had prepared for it. First off were two sets number of clothes Grima understood were meant for the man’s favorites. If anything, Grima thought they made them look more like cheap whores, so they were fitting for the humiliation she wanted to dish out to the two Ylissean princesses. On her orders, the soldiers quickly encircled the girls once again. Now, they removed the remainder of their clothes - leaving the girls completely in the nude. Neither of them had the strength to cover herself up at that point, so they just remained in the same positions they were in as that happened. And once they had been stripped naked, next step was making them wear the clothing. First, the men made them wear two red corsets that only went over the girl’s midsections, leaving their breasts uncovered and ending up just over their hips. After tightening it so they hugged their stomachs tightly, just the pairs of crotchless panties remained. Slipping them up their shapely legs was pretty fun for the soldiers, and so was tickling the girl’s pussies through the holes once they were on. The weak squirms of their hips and legs showed that both girl’s strength was already pretty drained for the day, but their weakness only made them seem more cute - and that in turn made them perfect to be defiled some more.

And so the soldiers carried on with raping the girls some more while Grima just watched, the magical cock disappearing as the red-eyed woman began touching herself. However, the girls weren’t too energetic at that point - and so the soldiers quickly grew bored of them. After some quick discussion, they decided to let the girls rest up a bit - and so they all left, Grima following soon after. The sisters were left in their cell, with their hands still tied behind their backs and still wearing the red-colored lingerie. At first, they just laid there, too exhausted to do anything - but eventually, Lucina managed to sit up and take a look at her sister. Finally, she got a better look at the clothes they were forced to wear - clothes that were matching perfectly what they had on in her vision. Just the sheer thought of it coming true terrified her… But it wasn’t going to happen! No! Their situation was bad enough as it was. With how the heroes in this world were, it seemed no one would come to their help. Lucina had to admit, that there was little hope for them left. At best, they would have to face more abuse tomorrow… And then what? Just live the rest of their lives as sex slaves for the twisted dragon? Lucina shivered as she considered that fate. The pain of having her pussy fall apart around the dragon woman’s dick really was something else compared to any pain the future Exalt had felt before. To think she would have to experience that kind of pain every day of her life from now on… Maybe dying really was a better alternative? “NO!” Lucina screamed out, angry with herself for even thinking this. As long as they were still alive, there would always be hope. Death was never the right choice - how did it ever cross her mind?

Hearing Lucina’s outrcry, Cynthia snapped out of her lethargy. Turning to the side, she saw her sister’s face be reignited with determination - but Cynthia could tell just how frail it really was. Being raped together liked that really left her sister in a weaker mental state… And Cynthia knew she had to do everything she could to support her. “I-it will be alright, Luci…” She stuttered out while also getting up to her knees. Now, the two sisters were facing one another - and after just a moment, their bodies pressed against one another. They were trying to hug one another, to share their sisterly love so that they could relieve just some of the weariness that was weighing them down. However, having the arms bound behind their backs made it harder for them to embrace - all that happened in the end was just their shoulders rubbing together while Cynthia’s huge tits pressed against Lucina’s smaller ones. And as they did, to her surprise Cynthia found her nipples hardening - and her pussy getting wet again. What was this? She had seen her sister naked before… Why was this turning her on now? How was she even able to feel aroused after what happened earlier? While having her flings with heroes back in the Askr they came from, she did it with both male and female heroes alike… But to feel this way about her sister? And yet, there was no mistaking it - as it continued, the wetness between her legs continued to grow. By now, Luci must have surely had noticed just how hard her nipples have gotten… Thinking about it, Cynthia decided to take the plunge. Their situation already was terrible - maybe they could cheer themselves up better through this?

Suddenly moving her head forward, Cynthia laid her lips on top of her sister’s - and then delivered a kiss that was anything but sisterly. Lucina’s eyes grew wide as she felt it. What was Cynthia doing?… Was this her way of coping with what had been happening? She had failed her already, dragging her into this in the first place… If this was what her sister wanted, Lucina felt she had no right to reject it. So instead she just kissed Cynthia back - opening her mouth so their tongues could battle for dominance and ignoring the semen that was still on Cynthia’s cheek. This was one area of fighting Lucina had no experience in, so Cynthia was able to easily force her tongue into her sister’s mouth. While going at it, Cynthia waggled her chest, enjoying the way her nipples were brushing against Lucina’s skin. After some time, the kiss had to be broken, and as she backed out Cynthia looked at her sister with mostly lust in her eyes. “Are you really okay with this, Luci?” She asked sheepishly, only for her sister to give her a weak smile and nod in return. “Y-Yes, go ahead.”
“Leave it to me!” Cynthia managed to even smile a bit while moving her ass a bit back, then bending over. Her head landed on Lucina’s amazing thighs, and for a few moments Cynthia was happy to just rub her face against them - feeling her arousal climb again even more. Alas, she had offered to do this first - so she had to endure the wetness growing between her legs with no way to work on it for now. If only her hands were untied!

As Lucina felt Cynthia’s head press against her lap, she spread her legs a bit - granting her sister access to her pussy. Cynthia took the hint and delved deeper in between her sister’s legs. Opening her mouth, she let her tongue out - and began to lap away at the skin around her sister’s pussy. At first, her tongue slid across the lace of her new panties, so she focused her efforts to just the area they didn’t cover. While doing so, she had come across the taste of semen of the people who had raped her sister before, as a lot of it was still both inside and directly outside her snatch. Cynthia’s insides twisted again as she was reminded of the man who fucked her face. However, the knight knew she had to be strong for her sister, so she was able to overcome her disgust and continue to take it in with her tongue. In fact, once she decided she had to handle it, her attitude towards it did a 180. Doing this, she had the perfect opportunity to clean her sister’s pussy out of the filth that these people had left inside her - so it was also her duty to make it so that not a drop of their semen was left on and inside Lucina’s body. While Lucina wasn’t aware, of what Cynthia was trying to do, her sister still made her feel really good. Her sister’s tongue was much more kind to her pussy than the cocks she had to take were, brushing gently against the entrance and her inner walls. Cynthia was doing her best to make her feel good while eating her out - and for the first time, pure sexual pleasure began to flow through Lucina’s body, untainted by the pain of rape which she had to endure earlier. Because of that, Lucina was able to start moaning - quietly at first, but as it continued her moans grew louder. Listening to them, Cynthia found herself dripping even more cunt honey than before - and as a side effect, emptying her pussy of the semen that was still stuck inside it. Rubbing her legs together so that they brushed against her entrance helped a bit, but she desired to feel something inside it so much! That caused her to continue sucking and licking at her sister’s pussy, until finally Lucina came - announcing it with a loud moan as her juices began to squirt all over Cynthia’s face.

The moment they did, Lucina started to collapse backwards as orgasmic numbness took over her body. And Cynthia didn’t waste any time either - immediately getting out from between Lucina’s thighs and rushing over to her head, squatting down with her bare feet on two sides of her head. Her pussy ended up pressing directly against Lucina’s mouth - and even if Lucina was unable to move her tongue, still in the throes of her climax, just rubbing it against her sister’s tongue and lips was enough to grant Cynthia the reprieve she desired so much. She moaned too, much louder than her sister did, while continuing to grind her pussy against Lucina’s lips. As Lucina had recovered from her orgasm, her sister was nearing a one of her own. She dragged her tongue across Cynthia’s labia a few times, making her emit a few moans, before sticking her tongue inside. And just a few moments after she did, while she was taking a taste of her sister’s pussy walls, Cynthia came - squirting a huge amount of her come over Lucina’s face. Having all of it wash over her face was a bit surprising, but the feeling wasn’t exactly unpleasant - and the happy orgasmic outcry her sister released warmed her heart. Unlike the terrible moans they had been making while the men raped them, these were brought out by an union accompanied by love - and that made them sound much more sweeter. Although the taste of her sister’s come wasn’t too much to her liking, Lucina still made sure to suck in as much of it as she could into her mouth - her cheeks and chin getting sticky with Cynthia’s love liquid.

Cynthia rode her orgasm out while sitting on top of Lucina, her knees shaking heavily while she did it. Eventually, her legs gave way, turning her squat into a kneel while the girl still moaned. In time, her climax had died down, and Cynthia climbed off her sister’s face. Once she did, Lucina sat back up while Cynthia turned around to face her. The two sisters proceeded to stare at one another, both staying silent. Words were not enough to convey what they were feeling, the sisters staring at each other with love in their eyes - sisterly in Lucina’s, but romantic in Cynthia’s. While they looked right at the other, Cynthia’s body quickly became ready for another go. After thinking about it for a moment, she decided to speak out. “S-So… Want to do it again?” Lucina once again found herself unable to refuse such a request - and prepared her face for some more licking. However, Cynthia had a different idea this time. After seeing Lucina nod, she moved closer to her and spoke out again. “Spread your legs, and lift one for me!” Cynthia called out happily, and Lucina was happy to oblige. Spreading her legs, Cynthia pressed her hip against the leg Lucina lifted. Next, she moved her legs a bit more - letting one slide right under Lucina’s. Then, she moved her other leg so that it was on top of Lucina’s - with their pussies ending up rubbing together. Bucking her hips, Cynthia let out a moan as she felt her clit move across Lucina’s cunt lips - and her sister moaned in return as her pussy slid against Cynthia’s entrance. Seeing how great it felt, Luci began thrusting her hips back at her - the sisters both moaning loudly as they started to grind their pussies against one another.

With the position they were locked in, they had little opportunity to do anything else but moan. With their legs scissoring, the upper halves of their bodies were driven apart - and since their hands were tied behind their backs, they were unable to use them to pleasure the other some more. So they just kept rubbing their cunts together, both sisters moaning over and over again. Cynthia was the first to turn her moans into something intelligible - specifically, she started to call out Lucina’s name. And once she did, Lucina followed almost immediately after - both girls calling out the other’s names as pleasure coursed through their bodies. The cries of “Luciiii!” And “Cynthiaaa!” Continued for some more, until Cynthia came - with her juices going all over both of their thighs and onto the red panties. Lucina wasn’t too far behind, and soon the sisters were both arching their backs up as their bodies were both shaking in orgasmic throes. Their legs continued to be interlocked with one another throughout that, letting each of them feel the pleasure shaking the other’s body - and making them both really happy that they could help each other wind up.

As the sisters’ orgasms calmed down, they slowly unwrapped their legs from one another. While they were doing that, the sound of the cell door opening had reached their ears. To their disgust and surprise, they saw a soldier walk in - one hand stroking his cock while the other carried a tray of food. “Lady Grima sent some food for you sluts. Thanks for the nice show you gave me now - I really enjoyed it.” He commented while placing the tray at the ground, his strokes intensifying as he did. In a few moments, he came over the two plates of food the girls had received. Listening to him, the girls realized that someone could have been watching them through the iron bars that kept them locked in the cell - and suddenly they were both blushing hard.
As the man left, they both moved over to where the plates were. He gave them nothing to eat the food with, and combined with their hands being tied up they were humiliated once more as they had to eat just with their mouths, just like animals did. The extra serving of semen he gave them made them both disgusted, but after such a rough day they needed the food. Swallowing their pride, both girls bit into the meat they were given, and once they managed to get through the semen, they were even able to enjoy the taste a bit while doing so. While the water their received lacked any taste, they still drunk from it hungrily. But before Cynthia had drunk all of it, she thought of something. If they were going to do their best to resist their jailors again tomorrow, they should look for the part too. And right now their faces were covered with drool and the other’s come, not to mention she still had some semen sticking to her chin. So instead of drinking the remainder of her water, she stuck her face into the bowl - splashing it all over her mouth. She rubbed it against the side of the bowl for some time, hoping she made it so that her face was presentable at least. And once she was done, there was just a little water in her bowl too. “Luci, come wash your face.” She asked quietly, and Lucina turned to look at her - the older sister’s water all but gone. Still, she had a piece of her meat left too. “You go eat this then.” She ordered with a commanding voice Cynthia would always obey. The sisters switched places at the bowls, with Lucina getting herself clean while Cynthia chomped down on the meat they were given.

Once they were finished with the bowls, there was nothing left for them to do anymore. Their fatigue set in in full, making it impossible for them to enjoy the other’s bodies a bit longer. So instead, they just curled up together on the ugly, cold floor - drifting away into the embrace of an unsteady sleep.

 No.15397

The sisters were woken up a few hours later by the rattling sound of metal bars sliding against one another as the door to their cell was opened again. Even if it was pretty short, it helped both of them a lot - Lucina returning to her normal self for what she hoped was for good. She had to stay strong for Cynthia’s sake - she wouldn’t fail her again. Because of that, she stepped to the front again while the soldiers began to go in - Grima coming in last. The dragon woman made sure not to show what she was carrying to the two prisoners, having the soldiers shield the items she took from Kiran’s stache from their sight. Then, she set them down - and handed two soldiers the pair of deadly instruments they were to start off with. The soldiers turned towards the two blue-haired girls, and Lucina’s eyes widened for a moment as she saw two pairs of antlers in their hands – the main branches ending with sharp spikes. These were exactly like the ones she had seen in her vision… No! She would challenge that fate! She stood up proudly, looking at the soldier who came up to her without a trace of fear on her . Surely, if she stayed like that, some opening would allow her to fight back… “If you’re so eager, come here you slut!” The man closer to them screamed at her, and Lucina did walk towards him - if everything else failed, at least she’d buy Cynthia some more time. She stopped in front of him, and he made her turn around. She could see Cynthia staring at her with a worried and confused look on her face. What was going on with these antlers?

The younger princess got her answer as a whoosh went through the air, the man standing behind Lucina stabbing both antlers into her head, just below her headband. The man was really careful as to which spots he chose, making it so that Lucina’s brain was mostly left intact. Her mind would mostly stay the same – except for one switch that the brain penetration had flipped in her. But first, her brain would have to adjust to that Still, it hurt, and her eyes bulged as the left one rolled up, tears squirting out of both of her eyes as the girl’s body shaking in powerful spasms. Her mouth opened, and her tongue lolled free, with fresh saliva dripping down it. The man let go of her, and Lucina’s body walked a few steps forward before falling to her knees – a mindless expression on her face.

“NOOOO! LUCIIIIII” Cynthia screamed out as she saw that, tears starting to flow freely from her eyes. How could they do this? How could they do something this terrible to them? She didn’t want to die… She didn’t want to die! While Lucina writhed on the ground, the man holding the second pair of antlers turned towards Cynthia. It was obvious these were meant for her - and so Cynthia panicked. She tried to run away, but their cell was small and soon she was standing in a corner, sobbing quietly. She felt hands fall onto her shoulders to keep her from moving, so she just began shaking her head. “No… Noooo… This can’t be happening…” She muttered while facing away from the men behind her. As she heard the whoosh coming from behind, the blue-haired knight knew what was happening. She had just a split of the second to react - and yet, she managed to lash out backwards, towards the man who was about to stab her in the head. That threw his hands off the course. They still reached the girl’s head, but not in the proper spots the man had planned to. Sinking into her skull at the bases of her pigtails, these caused much more damage to her brain than it was planned too - Cynthia too turning into a drooling, mindless fleshdoll on the ground.

Lucina’s mind had recovered from all it quicker. However, now she knew that her defiance wouldn’t do her any good. If she still wanted to overturn their fate, she’d have to try something else. She just the perfect idea what to do, though - one brought out by the spikes messing her brain up. The men were thinking of them as whores to be used - then why not prove to them just how good of a whore she could be? Normally, Lucina would never consider such a thing - but with how her brain was now, that seemed like the perfect idea to her. Getting up, she willingly crawled over to the nearest man - ignoring the body of her sister that was still spasming in the corner. The princess hungrily eyed the man’s erection - opening her mouth so she could take it in. The taste which seemed so repulsive the day before now didn’t bother her in the slightest. Although she wasn’t skilled in fellation at all, this being her first blowjob, she still was able to make up for it with her enthusiasm. She took as much of the soldier’s length in as she could, wrapping her tongue around it while running it across it. As she did that, another soldier approached her from behind. Once she sensed he was there, Lucina just lifted her backside, allowing him for easy access to both her pussy and her ass. Her virgin asshole looked more enticing to the soldier, so after spitting on his cock he started to shove it in. The extra little bit of lubrication made it work a long way towards easing his way up down her anus. Feeling her sphincter stretch so that the man’s dick could go in didn’t bother her in the slightest. Instead, she just started to move her ass backwards, pushing herself deeper onto the man’s cock. Seeing how eager she seemed now, the soldiers decided that there was no need to keep her hands tied - so they sliced through the ropes binding them together. Her muscles were sore from staying in that same position for so long, but Lucina didn’t care about it at all - immediately putting her hands to work on the dick of the soldier she was sucking off. With one hand, she began stroking the part of the cock she couldn’t get to fit into her mouth yet, and with the other she began to massage his balls. The additional level of stimulation was enough for the man to cum quickly, with Lucina happily drinking as much of it as she could - just little droplets of semen she weren’t able to swallow making it out through the corners of her mouth.

The man fucking her ass continued to plow it for a bit longer, while the man at her face was quickly replaced by another one - with two more in tow. Instead of using her mouth and hands to work on a single cock, Lucina suddenly had three she had to handle. She happily began slurping down on one of them, while using both of her hands to start jerking the other two soldiers off. Once she felt a load go up her asshole - sensing it flowing up her bowels - Lucina let out a moan that was muffled by the cock in her mouth. This was fun! And so far, the soldiers all seemed satisfied with using her! Another soldier quickly slid into her cunt, granting Lucina the sexual pleasure that only now she realized she desired so much. She continued to grind her hips wildly at the man using her cunt, making both of them feel better and better with each time her pussy clenched down on his dick. The tiara-wearing princess-turned-slut proceeded to service the men for a while, while her sister slowly returned back to consciousness.

Consciousness was a bit of a strong word when it came to what happened to Cynthia. Although some resemblance of intelligence returned to her, her eyes were still pretty mindless - and her tongue was still hanging free from her mouth. Still, she was able to move - and her body still reacted to various stimulants. Her vision was a bit blurry, but she could still make out the shapes of things in front of her. And as she scoured the room, one type of objects caught her attention - the ones in the phallic shape. Just looking at them awakened a warmth in her loins, and so the girl was more than willing to use them to get off. While Lucina became willing to service the men because she thought it was the best course of action, Cynthia was incapable of thinking like that anymore. She just gave in to her carnal desires while making her way to the closest soldier - and even if she could only let out groans now, she managed to say one so inviting that the soldier understood her intentions. Quickly, he mounted her - his dick sliding deep into her damp pussy. The knots on her wrists were quickly undone, and the first thing Cynthia did once they were was starting to play with her boobs. Because of their size, the men were pretty interested in her - the knight having a line of soldiers lined up to her really quickly. She crawled on top of one of the men, letting him pound her pussy, while another one mounted her ass from behind. Instead of the reluctance and disgust she felt towards the cocks filling her mouth before, she was indifferent towards them. Her mouth was open, with her tongue hanging free from it - an inviting orifice for anyone to fuck. In no time it was filled with a cock, but Cynthia didn’t care for it at all. As her hands were mostly hanging limply at her sides - from time to time giving weak squeezes to her own boobs - the men started to make use of them as well, tugging on them and wrapping them around their dicks. Still, they were so limp that instead of Cynthia giving them handjobs, it was as if they were just jerking off with hands that weren’t their own. While still pretty pleasant, it was nevertheless a bit disappointing for the soldiers. Despite that, her willing gangfuck continued for a while longer.

Grima watched the two sisters willingly give their bodies in to the massive orgy, her hand working on her pussy again. She considered going to fuck one of them again, but it seemed the duo was now in no state in to appreciate the dark magic which would flow through their pussies. So instead, she just fingered herself a few times, her powerful moans carrying a weight of a thousand-year-old dragon with them. Both princesses came a number of times as well, but their climaxes were easy to miss in the midst of all the loads of semen they were forced to take. It seemed that Lucina’s idea was working… But only for a while. Eventually, the soldiers got bored of them. Their willingness quickly grew old, and the lack of any resistance wasn’t entertaining either. And as they did grow bored, they all turned to Grima - awaiting the next order their dark lady would give them. Even if the dragon wasn’t officially in any position of power in Askr, her tremendous magical powers and absolute lack of tolerance for disobedience set fear into the hearts of all of these soldiers, making them obey her anyways. Deciding it was time to move on, Grima held on tightly to her bag of treats she took from the summoner while quietly issuing orders.

Once the Fell Dragon went quiet, the soldiers began to carry them out. Lucina looked happily at the new group of men going towards her, since less and less of them had been coming to her recently. She happily stretched her left arm out towards them - only for it to catch the blade of one of their swords on her upper arm. The slice wasn’t clean, and the arm, while partially severed, was still connected to the rest of her body. Still, if they were doing that… All traces of hope disappeared from Lucina’s mind. They really were going to end up as that messed-up tree… And there was nothing she could do to stop it. Even normally, Lucina would have given up at this point. However, with the way her brain was working now, she came to a much better conclusion - she should just enjoy her final moments. And so she eagerly swung her half-cutoff arm towards the men, with the lower part of it dangling from strained patches of muscle and skin, presenting it to them so they could cut it off. She watched it fall to the ground, then laid down on the ground as well - spreading her legs and using her surviving arm to touch herself. Her hair ended up all messed up below her, providing a bit of a cushion for her back. Her mind didn’t even feel the pain coming from the stump of her arm as blood continued to pump out of it, the girl just fingering herself while waving her legs at the soldiers. With how thick and meaty her thighs were, the soldiers weren’t going to do it with just their regular weapons. Instead, they brought in Cynthia’s lance. Lucina was still able to recognize it - and just started touching herself more furiously with her remaining hand while waiting for the blade to sink into her skin. The man placed it on her right thigh, so that a part of her leg would still remain after the cut - then brought the weapon down. With it’s size and weight, once it was put in motion, there was no stopping it. The sharp tip of Cynthia’s spear broke through her skin, drawing fresh blood, and the rest of the blade followed. Still, with how wide her thighs were, even having her leg impaled like that didn’t cut them off in full. The man holding the weapon had to repeat this two more times, once to get rid of the flesh and skin on each side of the first hole in her body he had created. But once he did, her leg had been cut off - with Lucina moaning harder and harder each time he brought the weapon down. The pain and blood loss were working against her, even if Lucina was not paying attention to things like that anymore - making it harder for her to reach a climax. She tried as she could, tugging on her crotchless panties to make them rub against her entrance once she had decided that her fingers weren’t enough - but still was unable to go over the edge.

With each of the cuts, the men noticed a slight increase in the amount of twitches going through Lucina’s body. Lucina’s fingers were also getting more and more desperate in their thrusts, fighting back against the blood loss and failing. To make her struggles even more entertaining, the soldiers decided to take care of her left leg in turns. Still carrying the heavy spear belonging to her sister, they started to work on her leg from it’s lower parts. The first one brought it down at Lucina’s foot, slicing it off with a clean chop just below her ankle. Picking the foot from the ground, he immediately pressed it against his erection, starting to rub his dick against her soles. Even if they were a bit dirty because of all the filth on the floor of the cell, he paid no mind to this as he proceeded to slide his cock across the small arch of her foot. Getting to experience the princess’s gentle sole press against the length of his shaft brought him the pleasure her holes couldn’t. Running the foot against his dick with one hand, he used the other to manipulate it a bit - bending her twitching toes so that he could feel the small digits hit him on the sensitive tip of his erection. Doing this, the man was quickly able to cum, shooting his semen through the holes between her toes and across the base of her foot. Letting out a satisfied groan, he was about to put the foot down - but another soldier, his curiosity spurred by seeing the man give himself a footjob, took it away from him and also started to use it to get off.

While Lucina’s foot was the object of attention for a few of them, her left leg was playing the main role for the rest. The blade struck it again, this time just below her knee. Her calf was quickly discarded, and the men moved on to the final cut. Instead of using Cynthia’s weapon for this one, one of them had picked up a saw - another one of the things brought by Grima. The man dragged it across her thigh, giving it just enough of a push so that it broke through her skin. Once it did, he began sawing away at it, moving his hand back and forth with powerful motions. These were necessary to go through the mountain of flesh that was Lucina’s leg. Even if he was cutting a bit below its widest point, its size still required him to go through it relatively quickly. Reaching her femur, his efforts had to increase to break through her bone - but he was able to do it and carry on. The prolonged pain of a slow sawing was a nightmare for Lucina - the pain coming from the leg making it almost impossible for her to come. Frustration welled up within her, but all she could do was finger herself some more as the man continued to cut her leg off. Once the cut was finished, the men took all the parts of the limbs they had removed and took them away. As Lucina was working so hard to get off, they decided to let her keep at it, moving on to Cynthia for now.

Cynthia didn’t understand what was happening to her sister, or what was about to happen to her. She just moaned happily while seeing the men turn towards her, knowing it meant more pleasure was headed her way. While they were working on removing Lucina’s legs, she saw that most of them were around the older girl so she crawled over to where she was, waiting on her fours on the ground nearby. Her weapon was quickly brought down through her right arm - since Lucina still had hers, starting off with it seemed like the correct choice. Losing a limb didn’t feel bad at all - at this point, Cynthia’s mind was taking all stimuli and just turning them into pleasure. So the pain of having her arm be cut just made her feel even better, the way her blood slowly pumped out of the stump of her arm making her pussy wetter and wetter. The girl let out a prolonged moan, one that spiked each time a fresh spurt of blood left her arm. Moaning like that she let her voice sync with her sister’s for a bit - and as she noticed that, she was reminded that Lucina was also there. She threw herself on top of her sister, her chest landing on the girl’s midsection. Both of her boobs rested on the red corset that covered it, but one of them also ended up pressing against Lucina’s flatter ones. Because of the way she lunged forward, her legs were stretched out behind her - as if she was offering them up to the men there. Another of the soldiers took the advantage of that. He was wielding a huge cleaver in his hands - and quickly brought it down on one of Cynthia’s legs. The knight squealed in pain as she felt it, her hips shaking as the pleasure grew almost unbearable. That caused her breasts to wiggle around a bit too, making her right one rub against Lucina’s again. That was just the push Lucina needed to finally come, her pussy squirting a huge amount of semen as she started shaking on the ground too. She pulled her hand out, letting her arm rest on the ground to the side of her body - and the moment she did, a quick chop detached it from the rest of her body - leaving the tiara-wearing woman limbless as her orgasm continued. A broad smile graced her lips as she did, the stumps of her limbs spasming a little while the girl continued to act as a pillow for her sister’s tits.

The men taking care of Cynthia weren’t wasting any time either. Her second leg was gone now too, the girl sent into a near-orgasmic state as both of stumps pumped out more blood. She was in so much pleasure that tears started to flow out from under her eyes, unable to keep her tear ducts shut anymore. Her tongue was still hanging out, more drool leaking from it as she was on the edge. Her remaining arm was limp at her side, making it hard for the man behind to get a clean cut. Because of that he walked a bit further in, and grabbed the arm just over her wrist. He stretched the arm out towards himself, and Cynthia turned her head to take a look at what he was doing. That gave her a good view of the cleaver coming down onto her arm and delivering a clean cut through her skin, flesh and bone, taking the girl’s final limb away. At that point she came, her pussy squirting like crazy while the stumps of her legs curled up below her. She just rested on Lucina’s body, the two sister’s going through their respective orgasms, while the next part of their torture was to be uncovered.

First, the men took the remaining removed limbs and put them aside. Next, both girls had been lifted from the ground - and brought onto a short table in one of the nearby cells, one that had been emptied before. Then, they put white stubs over the stumps of their legs - ones that would prevent them from bleeding out from the huge cuts in them while also allowing them to be pretty stable. Next came another thing from Grima’s bag: two pairs of fake reindeer legs with hooves at the ends. The girls willingly slid the stumps of their arms into the small openings in the hollowed-out replacement limbs, so the men just had to adjust them a bit and tighten some ribbons to make sure these wouldn’t accidentally come off. After they did, they let go of the arms - and the girls let them drop onto the table, both on their fours while facing one another. Between the hooves and the antlers, once could argue that the girl were halfway to being transformed into two very sexy reindeers.

The place they were on was short - short enough to grant the soldiers clean access to their pussies while they were standing. So they proceeded to do that immediately, sliding right into the two very wet pussies. They felt as good as even, clenching hard on the dicks that were inside them, but it wasn’t enough for the men - not anymore. Grima had given them the heads-up to mess with the girls’s brains even more - and so, the soldiers grabbed onto each horn with one hand. Twisting them around, they were able to bring out more powerful spasms from the cunts they were using, at the price of driving the stakes deeper into Lucina and Cynthia’s brains, also moving them around and having it slice through their brain matter. Both girls were already fully devoted to enjoying themselves as much as they could, so their mood didn’t change because of that - but their bodies started to show the effects of it fairly quickly. Any control the girls still had over them quickly dispersed. At first, their bodies devolved into a series of spasms - but the replacement limbs they received also doubled as pylons that kept them standing despite that. Cynthia’s huge titties started bouncing wildly as her chest was affected by these jerks too, making for a great spectacle for the men who were just standing and watching. Whenever the spasms seemed to die down, the girls would slump down in their artificial limbs - but these kept them standing nonetheless. With that the frequency and power of twitches within their pussies cut down too, it no longer felt as amazing to use them as before - so the soldiers would just twist the antlers around some more, pushing them deeper and deeper into the depths of their brains. That sent them into a fresh series of moves each time, and the cycle continued.

Even if their bodies were unresponsive to their commands, they were still alive and working. And naturally, having their vaginas be pounded with powerful thrusts let them build up towards some climaxes of their own. Although their minds were unable to tell the difference between the men fucking them at that point, the hot loads filling them up and the short breaks as one guy was replaced by another one were still noticeable - at least for their pussies. That made the first few thrusts inside them much more pleasing, as the vaginas squeezed the dicks tighter after getting even a small pause. The sisters both came multiple times throughout this - their juices running down their legs and onto the wooden table beneath them. Their mouths were open, drool leaking freely from them and down the tongues that had slipped out, while moans still escaped through the wide-open lips as well. Tears of mindless pleasure were running down their cheeks, from both the blue and the grey eyes, eyes that were rolled to the top to complete their hyper-aroused look.

However, even jiggling the antlers around in their brains had its limits. And eventually even it was unable to bring the blue-haired girls out of the numbness that had spread through them. It was a sign that it was the time to move on to the finale. The fresh pair of soldiers who moved in to fuck them next only grabbed onto the horns with one of their hands - in the other ones, each of them was holding a single simple silver sword. Waiting just a few moments as they got used to the first few initial thrusts, the men simultaneously brought them from the sides towards Lucina and Cynthia’s necks - slicing right into them. That was a stab of pain that was able to bring Lucina back despite all this, even if the princess’s mind was really weak. Now, her body started shaking in its dying throes - and death itself was waiting for her in just a few moments, that knowledge being what brought her back, her mind working with full clarity. As her jugular was cut through, she could feel a lot of blood starting to squirt out of the red line that had opened in the side of her neck - the only thing of her body she could still feel in full. She had no need to feel her body parts right now though - she was perfectly aware of everything that had been done to her before. They reduced her to just a fucktoy… And she behaved like one, too. Fortunately, now the pain and humiliation would end… And that knowledge made her feel so relieved. Even if the would end up just like in her vision, at least they won’t be forced to endure it for much longer. Because of that, Lucina let a smile linger on her lips as the man continued to saw through her neck with his sword. But the control she had over the muscles of her face was gone again soon after. The dying spasms of her cunt were enough to make her cum one final time, and because of it the smile turned into a huge grin - her teeth gritting as her body had it’s final climax. The man finished his slice, removing Lucina’s head from the rest of her body. The body still kept standing on its fours, with the man pounding it harder and harder, until he spilled his seed into her womb. As for her head, he lifted it upwards - her eyes going blank after just a few more moments, one of them rolling up while the other remained still.

Cynthia’s mind did not get revitalized as much as Lucina’s - just enough to bring out her slutty tendencies from before. Having her neck cut provided her with a pleasure just like losing her limbs did, only one much more intense - leading to the younger sister also coming in her final moments. She tried to voice her pleasure out with a moan, but with her neck cut all she let out was a few gurgles. Seeing the smile that appeared on Lucina’s face, Cynthia too tried to mimic it - a similar toothy grin being her expression as she lost her head. Her head was lifted from the rest of her body as well - the man bringing it towards Lucina’s already dead face. With her dying lips pressed against Lucina’s slack ones, her tongue acted on its own - Cynthia making out with her sister’s head until death claimed her. Herr tongue wrapped around Lucina’s as both of their salivas began to drip down from both - and they stayed interlocked ever after Cynthia passed on too.

With the heads removed, the bodies now had an additional hole for the men to fuck. The stumps of their necks were quite a tight fit, but once the men were able to force their cocks into them, they could feel just how good these were. Their esophagi were quite tight each, and had a pleasant coat of saliva and mucus on their walls, letting the man easily slide deep into them. Fucking them like that also allowed the men to feel the warmth of their bodies slowly start dying out as they continued to be dead for longer, the transition quite thrilling for the men who were fucking their necks as it happened. It was also noticeable, albeit weaker, for the men using her lower holes - her tight asshole for Lucina and her still willing pussy for Cynthia. Their stomachs had taken quite a few loads into them as this continued - not nearly as close as their lower holes did, but catching up fairly quickly to them.

Their heads weren’t given any respite either. Lucina’s throat had been penetrated from below, impaled on a cock that proceeded to make its way to the back of her mouth. Cynthia’s face was used for a more traditional blowjob instead - her cheek swelling as a dick stretched it out from inside. With the thrusts from below making Lucina’s head bounce, her mouth was swung open - with fresh drool being shaken out of it after every single thrust. The man continued to fuck her with a lot of force, letting his tip slam into the roof of her mouth as he stretched her throat out to the fullest. Eventually, he came - his semen flooding her mouth, most of it escaping through her open lips. The man hammering his cock into Cynthia’s cheek wasn’t too far behind, releasing a load into her mouth soon after. Even if her lips were wrapped around his cock tightly, some of his spunk still managed to escape through the chink between his swollen cock and her lips. Some of his semen began to run down his dick, but most of it filled Cynthia’s mouth - with a few streaks of semen seeping into her nasal cavity and dripping out of her nostrils. The next pair of men who were to use the heads changed the positions - Lucina being the one giving a post-mortem blowjob now while the stump of Cynthia’s throat had to stretch around an erection instead.

Grima just watched it silently while touching herself. She would have loved to give Lucina’s head a go like that - so eventually, she got up and called for her dragon dick again. Approaching the man holding Lucina’s head, he handed it over to her when he saw her come near him - fully aware that the dark lady would have killed him otherwise. And so Grima slipped her dick up Lucina’s neck hole - the scales on her cock dragged across the inside of Lucina’s throat. Magic started to pour out of her cock’s holes again - it was just Grima’s way of leaking precum. Because of that, the insides of Lucina’s mouth began to deteriorate - the barrier between it and her nasal cavity dissolving. That in turn gave Grima a much bigger hole to use, Grima’s vessel was able to push all of her dragon dick inside Lucina’s head. As she continued to ram it in, the dark energy started to fill Lucina’s mouth and nose - and eventually, even started to leak free from it. The men nearby watched with some horror as Lucina’s head started to dissolve around the dragon woman’s cock, sad that they wouldn’t get to use it. As Grima came, a mixture of come and magical residue shot into Lucina’s head, making a way through the insides of her head until it reached her brain. It was already pretty messed up because of the two sharp blades cutting it up, but now Grima’s come would devour the rest of it. Happy with truly destroying her enemy like that, Grima pulled out. Now, she didn’t have to worry about returning Lucina to a good state - in fact, she’d much rather keep the magic going inside her. Still, her head needed to be presentable for the final part - so Grima rescinded the magic working on the outside of Lucina’s head, fixing her skin on the outside once more. However, her magic would go on inside her head until it consumed all of her brain. To make sure that the dark energy wouldn’t spill out of Lucina’s mouth and start working on the outside again, Grima grabbed her chin and pulled it up, squeezing her mouth shut- and putting a simple spell on them to keep it like that. Just a simple opening between her lips remained, but her teeth filled it anyways, keeping anything from escaping her mouth again. Once she was done with that, Grima decided to move on - the bodies of the two girls she hated had been defiled so much that it left even the Fell Dragon satisfied.

Even if the soldiers weren’t too happy that their fun with the corpses had to come to an end, no one dared to disobey the red-eyed woman. The men fucking them at that point refused to stop, just picking the corpses up and carrying them with them while still using them as they brought them out to one of the castle’s outdoor squares. A huge layer of snow covered the ground there. Others took the cut-off limbs with them, and the rest carried a bunch of poles Grima ordered them to take. Once they all arrived there, getting curious looks from the other heroes who had been there before, it was time to get started. The men fucking them finally came, freeing their torsos up for it while others removed the replacement limbs, showing off the girl’s stumps again. A huge, slightly curved wooden pole was prepared as Cynthia’s corpse was taken towards it. It had a sharp spike at the end, one that allowed for easy insertion. A man spread her pussy open, semen still dripping from it as she was brought onto the tip. After the pole slid through the hole in her crotchless panties, her wetness allowed it to get in without too much trouble, the slick wood quickly making it through her vagina. The men had to give it a stronger shove once it reached its end, the tip going into her guts as her breasts started bouncing around. They continued to shove her onto the pole until it left her body through her neck stump - setting her down for a moment. Lucina’s body was brought over moments later - and was also impaled pussy-first, the piece of wood escaping her body with a huge part of it still unused. Lucina’s body was impaled at an angle a bit different from her sister’s, but while the pole still was horizontal it wasn’t too visible. Next, all four of the girl’s arms were impaled on the wood too - each one perpendicular to the one below it. The main pole of the Lucina&Cynthia tree had been finished. To top it off, a golden star had been placed over the tip - covering the bloodiest part of it up.

Once it was there, the pole had been lifted from it’s position and turned vertical instead. It’s butt was forced into the ground, with the men digging a proper hole for it so that it wouldn’t fall over. As they did that, gravity pulled the bodies down the pole a bit. Cynthia’s butt and what was still there of her powerful thighs landed directly on the slow, supporting her body as it slumped down. Lucina’s torso was pressing down on it from above, her just as meaty thighs resting on her sister’s shoulders. The arms stayed in their spots above her neck. Between the pole already being curved before, and it being forced to support the full weight of the two sisters, it ended up bending to one side a bit - the star at the top leaning over to the right.

Next up were the girl’s heads. Each was quickly impaled on a shorter pole of its own. Cynthia’s pole ended up going into her mouth, forcing her tongue out of it again while getting lodged in what still remained of her spine. As a huge part of the inside of Lucina’s head was liquified at that point, the pole had to travel deeper inside it. Still, there was an intact part of her skull it could go right into - making it so that Lucina’s head wouldn’t fall off. Her long hair ended up waving around behind the pole as the cold wind moved against it. The poles carrying their heads were then tied together in the shape of a X-cross, and next inserted into the ground behind the main pole. They were long enough that their heads ended up on the level of Lucina’s chest, her small boobs perfectly on the line connecting their chins. When it came to her boobs, her nipples were pretty hard - the cold air making them stick out of her chest even despite the fact she was dead. The antlers were still stuck in their heads, two of them pointing towards the sky while the other two were parallel to the ground.

It still wasn’t finished, though - putting some decorations near it was still necessary. Cynthia’s spear, which had taken so many of their limbs, was driven into the ground below Cynthia’s head, with it’s heavy blade ending up near her head. The men tried to do the same with Lucina’s bow, but as they thrust it in it snapped in the middle, the decay from Grima using it to fire a tainted arrow causing it to break. They left the two halves on the ground nearby, just sticking a few of Lucina’s arrows into the ground below her head instead. The girl’s legs were dropped off on the ground nearby it - Lucina’s chopped off foot ending up near one of Cynthia’s leg stumps while one of her sister’s legs landed on the opposite side.

At that point, Grima was truly done with the corpses of Lucina and Cynthia. She gave her pussy a few final rubs while looking at the castle’s newest sex installation, which had already gathered the attention of a number of heroes, then left. Although their holes weren’t available to be fucked, it was still quite an arousing sight - and so many a hero would end up jerking off to it, sending their semen all over their torsos, arms, and slack faces.

 No.15413

Madelyn is an OC of mine; Veiled drew her for me here https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72357750

Young Lady of Askr 1: Madelyn’s Death on the Plains
tags: non-con, M/F, rape, gutting, impalement, beheading, roasting, cann

Madelyn did quite enjoy the life in the outrealm she had lived all her life in. Being the daughter of Kiran and Lyn, her life was nothing but flawless - people bent to her every whim, not wanting to bring the summoner’s
wrath down on them. However, that also made her life pretty boring - as nothing required too much effort from her. The world also housed many other children who had been born to the heroes of Askr, but they were just afraid of her as the caretakers. The only person who had become her friends was Morgan. The young tactician was the daughter of a Tharja and a Robin who had given her life up for her mother’s pleasure so that Morgan would be cared after - and Lyn made sure that the black-haired girl would be treated the same way as her own daughter was. With life being as simple as it was, Madelyn spent her days practicing for battle - hoping that one day she too could become a hero fighting battles on her father’s orders. Kiran visited her from time to time, and once she became of a proper age, gifter her the Mulagir - the same one that belonged to her late mother. Madelyn quickly learned how to use the legendary bow, her skill with it quickly catching up to the level her mother showed - she was clearly able to inherit the talent for the bow that Lyn had. She was a little less confident with the sword, though. Her father gave her the Sol Katti too, but she wasn’t too fond of it - and so the girl had it reforged into something more fitting her tastes. The golden blade still looked similar, albeit slightly smaller and shorter. The grip had been changed too, making it easier for her to quickly draw it. The size reduction had turned the legendary sword into a short sword, but it was still just as deadly. And as she grew up, Madelyn started making use of it more and more often.

Now, Madelyn had grown into a fair woman of her own. Even if it was hard to keep track of the time in the outrealm, she looked just as old as her mother did when she had been summoned to Askr. A bit shorter than the average height, the girl wore her hair - a darker shade of green like her mother’s - in a messy mane that only went a little past her shoulders. Her silver eyes carried a playful, if slightly sadistic glean within them. With a perky nose and a pair of small lips, along with a slight blush on her cheeks and a slightly pointed chin, the girl was cute enough that she could easily pass for another heroine her father had summoned. Her body was fit, if a bit too thin - the girl’s consistent practice giving her a shapely body. Her weapons weren’t the only thing she had inherited from her mother - Lyn had also given her a pair of huge, round breasts, and fairly long legs. Her thighs were now just as juicy, if not more, as her mother’s.

The green-haired girl preferred to dress in clothes in a style similar to the Sacae dresses her mother used to wear - even if she never got the chance to see her properly, the idea still seemed right to her. Her dress was white, with short sleeves that ended midway through her upper arms. Across her waist Madelyn wore a blue sash that kept the lower part of the dress mostly in the proper place - with two ends of the sash going behind her back and flapping around with each step she took. It was the same color that the dress Lyn used to wear - another way Madelyn was paying the tribute to her mother. Going down, the dress continued into two flaps - a wider one behind her, covering her small, yet bubbly ass - and a more narrow one down the front. It covered what it should at the front, cascading down between her legs almost to her feet - while leaving her meaty legs uncovered. Madelyn was more than happy to show them off like that - it just was in her blood to let people see them. The dress’s seams were all golden, along with a couple patterns at the front of it - keeping it in the colors the clothes of the other Askrian royalty were.

The dress was accompanied by a number of accessories, as well. On her chest she wore a golden emblem of Askr - one that doubled over as the symbol of her status as the summoner’s daughter and a chest guard for her archery. On her forearms and hands she wore black, fingerless gloves. The gloves fit her hands, but they got looser further away from them. The gloves also had blue ribbons over her wrists. Higher up her right arm Madelyn wore an armband. It was red, with two blue feather-like strips of cloth tied to it. It was another keepsake of her mother - it was the headband Lyn used to bind her ponytail with. Besides the sash at her waist, Madelyn also wore two belts on her hips. One of them was carrying the sheath for her sword, while the other held a quiver of arrows. Going further down were the girl’s exposed thighs. While their sides were fully naked, at the front she wore thin garter belts - ones that disappeared underneath her dress in a tantalizing manner. They were holding up a pair of black thighhighs, ones that covered the length of her legs while bringing out their shape. At their seam, they pressed harder into her skin - bringing up a bit of meat and thigh fat to be pressed against them. Lower down her legs the girl wore brown boots - padded ones that were just a little over her ankles. With a pair of heels, they held her feet at a pretty curved angle - but the heels were short enough that she was able to get around in them fairly quickly.

Below her dress, Madelyn wore only a tight, form-fitting top. It crawled up the opening at the top of her dress, a thin layer of black covering her the base of her neck and its lower part. It barely covered her shoulders, and it clung to her huge tits - pressing right against her nipples. With how thin it was, the extra layer of cloth wasn’t too huge of a barrier between her body and the air outside - if her nipples got hard enough, one could see them through it and her dress. It did, however, fulfill another role - along with the emblem covering her left boob it prevented her titties from bouncing around too much while in battle. That was the only piece of underwear she wore - if one were to move the frontal flap of her dress to the side, they’d get a direct look at her neatly shaved pussy. The pink flesh of her pussy lips and the small divide between them looking like a treasure that any man would have a hard time turning down. While not too often, the woman sometimes would force one of the male heroes in the outrealm to take it - but with her specific interests, far more often she’d just have to use her hands to pleasure herself there.

With her one day having to inherit the summoning powers from him, Kiran made sure that she had learned all about the heroes she would one day be able to summon. The records about them weren’t too interesting, but she still proceeded to study them. Having Morgan study them with her also was fun, the two girls working more efficiently together. Besides that knowledge, Madelyn also studied tactics and strategy - so that one day she’d be able to lead her father’s heroes into battle if the need ever arose. Here, Morgan was helpful as well - the tactician-in-training getting the hang of it far more quicker than Madelyn was. But there were also subjects Madelyn had the advantage over Morgan: Namely, when it came to torturing and killing other girls. Once their bodies had developed enough, Kiran had taken them along while going to kill and rape one of his summons. And just like he expected, both of them found it very exciting - Madelyn’s first climax coming from touching herself while her father fucked his way into the brain of some poor heroine. Beacuse of it, Madelyn proceeded to learn all about the female body, studying it and the proper ways to torment it - while also testing out her knowledge on the various girls who had lived in the outrealm with them. Morgan preferred to play a passive role, watching from the sidelines - but she was enjoying this just as much as Madelyn did.

Among the knowledge she studied about the heroes, Madelyn had come across a huge bunch of heroes from the region of Sacae. Her mother was among one of them, and that was what picked her interest about them in the first place - but studying it in detail, the girl found herself more and more fascinated with it. Finding out that her mother named her after her grandmother was nice, but the savage, primal lifestyle of the Sacae nomads was far more interesting to her. While they seemed to have cut down on it by the time of her mother, the multiple mentions of ‘girl hunts’ and cannibalism the nomads used to indulge in really got her all excited just reading about them. Her pussy was dripping wet as she read about the different ways the girls had been butchered in preparation for them to become meat. As she continued to learn more about it, Madelyn was inspired to give it a try herself - and so one day instead of just killing the girl she chose as her toy for the day, she also put a spit through her and threw her over the fire. The succulent taste of female meat was one that captivated her, and she continued to eat most of her meals like that ever since - supplied by the near-infinite legions of heroines her father would summon.

That wasn’t the only product of Madelyn’s growing interest in the Sacaean lifestyle. After finding out that for half a year after her grandparents have been killed in a bandit attack, her mother lived alone in a cottage on the plains, the green-haired girl awakened a desire to do the same. It would mean finally getting away from all the people who always looked after her, and give a bit of freedom she always desired. No one dared to oppose her as she announced her intention to do it - forbidding anyone from coming after her. She did made one exception to that rule, however - asking them to send over new heroines for her to play with that would also double over as a supply of food for her. Asking Morgan to explain to situation to her father if Kiran came to visit while she was gone, Madelyn was then ready to set off. She had found an abandoned cottage a few days of a walk away from where the main village in the outrealm was - and she decided that would be her home for the foreseeable future.

Currently, Madelyn was living just there. Bringing the cottage up to a state for her to live in took her a few days, but the girl was quite happy with the modifications she had made - especially setting up a spit that she had since then tested out on a bunch of tasty heroines. That wasn’t the only cooking implement she had put up, but one she had enjoyed using the most by far. Besides that, Madelyn had taken her weapons with her - both the Mulagir and her reforged Sol Katti, as well as a supply of ammunition for it. Of course, she had also taken a bunch of her father’s summoning records with her - she knew she had to get as knowledgeable about the heroes as she could. Now, she spent her days reading, hunting for animals or for the heroines that had been sent over, feasting on girlmeat that came from them, and masturbating to their remains or roasting bodies. She’d also practice her archery or swordsmanship sometimes, but alone it wasn’t so productive. Because of that, sometimes the Sacean heiress would have the girls that came over play the roles of bandits that were trying to invade her home - taking even more pleasure in fighting back against them and delivering them the justice they deserved as once they lost, they’d sizzle over the coals.

However, for all the pretend fights Madelyn did, it still did not leave her prepared for when a real bandit would have come to her. The green haired girl still relied on her position, whether she was aware of it or not. The women fighting against her knew very well who she was, and what the summoner would do to them if they hurt her, so they weren’t fighting to their fullest. That in turn meant she had no experience fighting against an opponent who was really trying to kill her - but that was about to change. She was pretty surprised to see a man approach her cottage, but not knowing who he was, she decided not to shoot him - it was no fun killing men, anyways. Because of that, she let him approach - until he was right at her cottage. Cautiously and with her sword in hand, Madelyn came out to him, and spoke out: “Who are you? Why did you come here?”

A cottage the bandit remembered destroying before had been rebuilt, piqueing his curiosity. Finally, he decided to check it out - and was greeted with quite the eyecandy coming out to see him. A beautiful, green-haired girl walked out of it - wearing a tight form-fitting dress that hugged her tits tightly, his eyes lighting up as he saw them. The dress also showed off the girl’s legs - and combined with her black thighhighs and garter belts, the very sight of them was enough to make his dick harden and his mouth water. “That’s not important… All that matters is your great body - and that I’ll get to enjoy it myself!” The man called out, getting a stronger grip on his axe while continuing to devour her body with his eyes. Madelyn quite enjoyed his leery gaze, happy with the proof that her was looking great. As the man prepared his weapon, she too drew her blade. It seemed that the man was pretending to be another bandit… Weird they sent a man over this time, though. The comments about her body were a bit unusual, too - but she was still convinced the man was just a hero she had not come across yet in her studies. The two opponents measured themselves cautiously from a distance, each of them reluctant to make the first move. However, as that continued, Madelyn started growing more and more impatient - and eventually, darted towards him. Maybe it was time she should give killing men a go, too? As the girl ran, she wondered, for which part of his body to go to - but she wouldn’t get to put these thoughts to use anyways. She failed to take the man’s size - and the size of his weapon - into account, while he perfectly knew his capabilities. And the moment she had entered his range, his axe was already flying towards her. Her silver eyes widened as she saw it, only her fast reflexes saving her life. No one had attacked her with the intent to kill before, and so she was not prepared for an attack of that kind at all. Despite that, she managed to take a step to the side, but the weapon still hit her on the arm - cutting through her glove and making it fall off while knocking her blade out of her hands. She stopped on the spot, and as the weapon came down at her took a step back - right back into the open door of her cottage - while eyeing him cautiously.

“Okay, you won. Now what?” She asked without a shred of fear in her voice while watching him pick her sword up, too.
“I already told you, girl.” He told her while walking towards her again, only for Madelyn to start taking steps back into her house. There was something off about his voice… But he wouldn’t dare lie a hand on her - would he?
The man entered the cottage too, and now she had ran out of space to back off to - he got her cornered now. He was happy to see that the girl had a spit ready, and it even had a fire running underneath it too! He just knew he was going to make use of these later. Putting the two weapons down behind him, the bandit decided to get hands-on with his helpless victim. Madelyn let out an angry moan as the his huge, harsh hands groped her breasts. While it felt good, it wasn’t something she could just let anyone do as they pleased. After fondling them through her dress for a moment, the man pulled back - ripping the front of her dress off, along with the golden pin that symbolized who she was. That was another red flag for her - who’d dare to disrespect her father’s emblem? But it wasn’t like she could do anything to stop him, either… As the man managed to grab onto her undertop too, it too got ripped off. Because of that, her sizeable breasts were exposed to the man now, swinging up and down a bit for a moment before coming to a stop. The man’s fingers dug into the opening in her dress below them, opening a huge tear in it down one of her sides - and ripping the lower part of the dress off in full. Without it in place, the girl’s cleanly shaved cunt was revealed to him - his dick growing even harder at the the sight of it. Madelyn could see his erection throbbing through his pants - and as he removed them, his dick springing free, she became really worried. “Alright, that’s enough of it. Cut it off, or I’ll kill you later.”
“Not if I kill you first.” The man replied, while taking the final step towards her, pressing her against the wall. His erection hit her on one of her thighs, making her flesh there jiggle a bit - then, he slid his erection into her pussy. She groaned as she felt him penetrate her, his huge dick sliding across her inner walls in a pretty pleasant way. The man groaned in return too, enjoying how tight the green-haired slut’s pussy was. His words, however, were terrifying. She had ended the lives of so many heroines, she thought she’d gotten used to death - but the thought of dying herself was one that never crossed her mind. “If you do, my father will have your head!” She called out angrily while feeling his cock slam into her body with a lot of strength.

“He seems like a dangerous fella. I’ll just have to make sure he won’t find me, then - thanks for the warning!” The man laughed happily while continuing to hammer his dick right up her cunt, his laughter confirming to Madelyn that her rapist wasn’t one of the people bound by her father’s summoning magic. That in turn made her realize just how grave her situation was - it seemed she had to accept his earlier words at face value. That in turn meant he was going to kill her… And just thinking of it made her struggle more. As he was holding on to her thighs with his hands to keep her stable, she didn’t really have too much of a way to struggle against him. With her fists, she tried to hit him, but her punches seemed not to have any effect at all. After doing that for a moment, she then turned her hands towards the man’s face, trying to claw away at it. However, as her nails touched it, delivering just the slightest scratch on it, the man let go of her hips - and instead grabbed both of her wrists at once with one of his heavy hands. The girl had realized far too late just how terrible her situation was, then? Too bad it wouldn’t help her at all. Pinning both her hands above her head, he pulled her up a bit so that gravity help with pulling her back down onto his dick, making using her cunt even more pleasurable than before. He proceeded to use her pussy like that for a moment longer - then decided it was time to move on. The girl’s body felt great to fuck, but he could feel some hunger growling down deep in his belly - and with her trying to hurt him, he was also eager to hurt her back in return.

Reaching out behind with his free hand, he searched for the golden blade he took from the girl. Next, in one quick stab, he drove it directly into her belly - right above her navel. The girl shivered on the wall, pain spreading through her body as she began to trash on the sword that pinned her to the wall. Letting go of her wrists now, the man grabbed onto her tits while pounding away into her cunt with more force than before. He fondled them for only a moment, though. Once free, Madelyn’s hands were directly for the sword buried in her stomach. With the strength the man put into thrusting it into her, it went all the way through her body and came free out of the curve of her back - going right into the cottage’s wall behind her. That in turn meant she had issues pulling it out - and the stimulation coming from the way her tits were being manhandled, distracting her, didn’t help, either. To make things worse, her efforts were pretty much useless. The moment the man saw the sword start sliding out, he let go of one of her tits and closed his hand directly over hers that were on the blade’s handle. She tried to struggle against him, but the forceful dicking of her pussy was getting to her, causing her to grow weaker - and besides, even if it didn’t, the man would be too strong for her to win a strength battle like that anyways. So all she succeeded in was slowing him down as the man proceeded to draw the sword down her stomach. Experienced in this, he did it at an angle - avoiding her womb and any possibility that he’d cut his dick too in the process. He continued to drag it down until he reached the bottom of her abdominal cavity, then with a more powerful tug ripped the sword out - the blade flying off behind him as he put a little too much force into it.

With the almost vertical cut open in her belly, as the man continued to thrust into her, the shaking around it delivered to her lower body caused her guts to start spilling out of her stomach. The man helped with that, grabbing onto the pieces of her exposed intestines and pulling on them, helping them spill out of her belly - splashing onto her boots and covering the ground below them red. They also went onto his stomach, covering his belly and as it fell further down also his balls with red spots of her blood. Madelyn’s struggles intensified again, but after one more punch he again pinned her hands to the wall and continued to pound into her. The man proceeded to fuck her like that while gutting her - working his free huge hand into the cut in her belly and using it to rip out organ after organ. Her stomach seemed more and more hollow as that continued, that feeling even worse than the pain that would go through her whenever she felt him pull another part of her insides out. Eventually the only thing that remained within her lower body was her womb and her ovaries. Because of his actions, his lower body was spasming more and more - that in turn brought him closer and closer to a climax. And as he removed the final piece of meat from her stomach, he also pushed himself over the edge - spilling his seed into her vagina and up into her womb. Having taken a few creampies like that before, this one still felt so degrading… The humiliation of being raped was sooo annoying… Surprisingly, though, she still enjoyed the new perspective it provided her. That put the struggles of some of the girls she abused sexually before killing them in a new light - and knowing the way it had to hurt them mentally would make it even hotter to rape another girl in the future. However, Madelyn also knew she’d never get the chance to experience it… And that knowledge also hurt.

Done with fucking the girl, the bandit pulled his cock out of her pussy - which was now dripping both with his semen and the blood that had flowed down from her stomach. That gave her a bit of a respite - but that in turn left her frustrated that she was unable to come while he took her. The constant pain in her belly successfully took away the pleasure it would have given her otherwise. Now, however, that pain had died out pretty much - just the dull feeling of internal bleeding coming from inside her stomach. If these were her final moments… As the man grabbed her by her shoulder, then began to drag her towards the spit, the girl directed her hands towards her pussy - quickly working on getting off one final time. Once they reached the spit, the girl had been moaning, both of her hands going hard at her pussy. Her change in attitude was surprising, but welcome - that meant he didn’t have to watch over her too much for now. Still keeping an eye on her, he picked the spit up from over the fire. “Get on the table now slut, and I’ll even let you come before putting that thing inside you.” He spoke out. While Madelyn wasn’t exactly happy about being ordered around like that, at this point she was aroused enough that she just needed to come that final time - even if that meant cooperating with her rapist and would-be-killer. So she climbed onto the preparations table, table that was still sticky with the blood of her latest victim - and with how things were going, what would be her last. Spreading her legs, she proceeded to finger herself much quicker than before - the feeling of half-dry blood beneath her buttocks exciting her some more. While she worked her hardest on getting off, the man proceeded to remove the rest of her clothes. Grabbing onto one of her legs, he pulled her boot off - then did the same for the other one. Madelyn was tempted to kick him while he did, but with how close to a climax she was, she just let him do it. As she felt him tug on one of her thighhighs - her garter belt brushing against her thigh for a while before snapping - the girl finally came, her pussy honey soaking her thighs with a sticky surface.

Breathing heavily as her climax took her, Madelyn put up little resistance as the man dragged her socks off her long legs - leaving them fully uncovered for the first time. Seeing them like that caused his erection to throb again - they were just soo perfect! That would make digging into them once they were done even better. He continued to take in their beauty for a few more moments - from her strong, wide thighs, through her knees, past her pretty meaty calves and down to her feet - which were a bit on the longer side. She wiggled her toes at him while she noticed him staring at them, and that spurred him to move on. All that remained now anyways were the two things on her arms - everything else had been removed along with her dress. He pulled her fingerless glove off her hand, and dragged her armband down it - with Madelyn watching him carefully as he did that. Because of the way she was looking at him, he decided to treat the trinket with some respect - getting it past her fingers instead of just tearing it off. Now, the girl was truly in the nude - and for the first time, a real blush appeared on her cheeks. She had never took all of her clothes off for someone - but now it made sense, as they would only get in the way of her roasting. The Sacaean heiress watched him cautiously as he picked the spit up again, pointing the tip towards her. He didn’t even had to tell her what to do, or tie her up - she willingly laid down on the table, presenting her cunt to him and spreading it with her hands so that he’d have an easier way putting it in. From her own experience with spitting girls, she knew that not doing that would be just a slight inconvenience for him - and would cause her a lot of extra unnecessary pain.

The wetness in her pussy caused by her climax left it lubricated enough that the tip of the cold metal pole was able to easily slide into her pussy. Having it touch against her sensitive walls caused a thrill to go through her body - Madelyn had to admit that the feeling was quite pleasant. The man thrust it in without caring of what she thought about it, and the sharp tip pierced through her cervix and began to stretch her womb the discomfort outweighed the pleasure. She let out a quiet groan - the man was unable to discern, whether is was one of pain or pleasure - as the rod’s end poked against her womb for a moment. After teasing her like that for a moment, the bandit delivered a stronger thrust to it - tearing through the back wall of her womb. Now it hurt, but the slick metal rubbing against her pussy as more and more of it moved into her body was still pretty exciting. As her abdomen had been hollowed out, for a while the puncture in her womb was the only source of pain for her - the rod continuing through the emptiness while her arousal started to leak out of her pussy again. She was surprised by her body’s reaction to it, but as it continued she realized she was getting more and more turned on. By the time the sharp end of the rod poked into her midriff from below, the green-haired girl had already moaned quite a few times, her hands working on rubbing her pussy again. Why was she so aroused by this? She was about to die… She should be afraid, and here she was just moaning while rubbing her pussy like crazy. Listening to her voice was driving the man crazy, too - his erection throbbing hard, a satisfied grin appearing on Madelyn’s face as she saw it spring back up at his crotch. That distracted the man enough that the rod deviated off it’s course a bit, continuing through the side of her right lung as he forced it forward. The fresh pain as her lung was flooded with blood would have thrown her off before, but now she just took it in while touching herself even harder. She let the fingers of one of her hands to play with her clit while the other one continued to rub her lower lips as hard as she could. The moans started to sound more and more like wet gurgles as blood from her lung moved up her neck and through her lips, but Madelyn wasn’t bothered by that in the slightest - going at it until she came again, her pussy clenching hard on the pole going through it while letting more of her honey and some blood out.

Listening to her moans, and exploring her body with his eyes before, the bandit’s erection was painfully hard - enough so that he needed to cum again soon. But with her body about to be put over the fire, it would be impossible for him to use to take care of it soon. Unless… He wasn’t going to eat her head anyways. Letting go of the spit for a moment, he searched for her sword for a moment - and once he found it, he returned to the table. From her moans picking up the pace, it seemed the slut was near another climax. Impressive, considering she had been impaled from the cunt up to her neck. With how cooperative she had been throughout the impaling, he decided to let her go on a little longer - stroking his cock with one hand while holding the golden sword in the other. The moment the girl screamed out in what only could have been her final orgasm, he brought the sword down - slicing neatly through her neck in one go. Between his strength and the blade’s sharpness, her skin and her bone didn’t even slow the slice down at all, the sword stabbing into the table beneath her. The moment it did, he let go of the sword and grabbed her head with both hands - bringing it down towards his cock.

As Madelyn laid while her orgasm held its influence over her body, fresh pain suddenly exploded in her neck. It did for just a moment, though - and the flash of gold that appeared before her eyes moment before gave her a good idea, what it was. Losing the contact with the rest of her body was also a good hint, but she could only be certain what happened when she felt her head being lifted from the table while the rest of her body remained in place. The orgasmic numbness was no longer there, a far more morbid weakness quickly filling her head. She watched her body spasm on the table for a moment, felt the man work his cock into the stump of her neck and into her throat, while acceptance filled her mind.
“So… That’s how I’ll die, then…” Madelyn hated that her life was about to end, but at least she died in a pleasant way… Also, with what the man was doing, her body wouldn’t go to waste either. That knowledge filled her with some satisfaction - and the dying girl had to admit that with how many girls she had eaten, it was a fitting end for her, too. She drifted off to the rhythm of a cock slamming up her esophagus, her silver eyes glazing over as life left them.

Without the head to control it, and with her last orgasm still over it, her body spasmed on the preparatory table for some time. The pole provided it with some stability, keeping it mostly in one place - but her limbs still flailed around a bit. Her arms started off at her thighs, but the spasms threw them off so that they landed on the table next to her hips. Her legs kicked out a few times, her feet striking out against the clean air without a target. Her boobs heaved over with the spasms as well, shaking like jelly while her corpse moved on the table.

At first, the man had some troubles forcing the head of his dick into her neck stump. The orifice was just a bit too tight to let him fit easily. After putting a bit more effort into it, he still was able to push it in - groaning right away as the tight wetness of her esophagus hugged his cock tightly. He proceeded to run his erection deeper into her next, using it as an onahole while holding on to it with both hands. Her fairly long hair rubbed against his balls as he drove her head up and down his dick. Eventually, he got his dick deep enough that he could use just one hand to keep the head in place. With the other one, he shoved the rod through her body again - the tip coming out of the stump of her neck. Pushing it out a little bit more, he continued to grind his erection into her head while working with one hand to tie both her wrists and her ankles to the metal shaft. Once it was done, the man then managed to pick the rod up - and her body with it. Turning around, he let it fall into its rightful spot - the flames getting to work on their ex-owner’s corpse right away. Letting go of it, the man proceeded to fuck her head for just a moment longer - streaks of his semen escaping free through her lips and covering her face with them as he came. Settling onto one of the girl’s old chairs near the flames, he proceeded to wait for the girl’s body to roast. While waiting, he still kept her head over his cock - fucking it one more time once his dick was ready for another go to pass the time. Her body sizzled over the flames, her skin turning a mouth-watering brown as whatever fat she had in her body began to pour out of her pores, bringing out the taste of her flesh. A tasty smell of roasted girlmeat filled the cottage once more - this time, it was the smell of its inhabitant’s body.

In time, Madelyn’s body was ready - the man lifting her from the roasting rig once it was done. Taking her head off his cock for now, he proceeded to bite in into her yummy flesh. Using her sword to chop it up into manageable pieces, the man let his teeth sink into what captivated him the most about her - one of the girl’s thighs. Her meat was so tasty… It basically melted right in his mouth, filling all of it with an unearthly taste. He was trying to take it slow, to take delight in how incredible it tasted, but his mouth and body desired more and more of it - making him pick up the pace and quickly devour all of her flesh from the leg he started off with. There was enough food on it to keep a lesser man fed for quite the time, but with how hungry he was - his hunger only growing stronger after his multiple orgasms - he was still not full yet. Setting the bones of her leg down, he weighed her sword in his hand again while thinking of what to go next. Eventually, he settled on another delicacy. With a quick slice, he cut one of her huge boobs off. Lifting it to his mouth, he took a bite out of it - the sweetness of her pure tit meat giving his taste buds a taste of heaven itself. He made sure to let the taste linger within his mouth, shuffling the meat around it so that each part of her mouth would get to experience the divine delicacy properly, before finally swallowing it. He continued to take bites of her breast, taking extra time to chew on her nipple when he got to the top part of it, but eventually all of it went down her gullet.

As the day continued, the man continued to eat more and more of her - the harder flesh of his rump also made its way into her stomach, as did her other tit and some of the walls of her belly. He also stripped her arms of most of their meat, her muscles trained with the sword and bow tasting well too. However, he knew he couldn’t linger here for too long - the people the girl had mentioned before could come and look for her, and he would want to get away from the cottage before that happened. With that in mind, he chopped her up some more - her surviving leg and huge chunks of her ass that he haven’t eaten yet filling up most of his bags. He had to leave the rest, but he still had enough room for the two symbols of her womanhood that were remaining. With a quick slice he freed her other boob and put it safely among his belongings. Next, he reached into her open stomach - and cut off her uterus and her ovaries with it. Pressed directly against the pole, the stretchy walls of her womb were melted into just the perfect consistency that made it into a great meal. With no more room for the rest of her body left, the man had to leave the rest of her roasted corpse on her table. Still, he had managed to eat the most tasteful parts by himself - if anyone else found her, they’d have to make to with the leftovers.

Setting out to leave, the man realized he had no room for Madelyn’s head either. He’d have loved to take it as a trophy with her, but if he ever ran into other people who could recognize the girl with it, he could get into trouble - her words signified she was pretty important in her group. Then, he’d have to leave her head here… He’d make it a warning to others who would come here, then. Sticking her sword into the ground in front of the entrance hard, he then stretched the hole at the bottom of her head and forced it onto the weapon’s handle. Letting go of it, he was happy to see that it didn’t fall off - just twisting over to one side, the vacant look in her silver eyes clearly visible. Looking into them, and at her open mouth, almost made her seem as if she was asking for another load of semen, he decided. Freeing his cock from his pants once more, he jerked off one final time - providing Madelyn’s head with a facial as his goodbye to her. Once he was done, he left - leaving the cottage while thinking happily of the filling meal he had eaten and the extra meat he had stashed away.


Madelyn felt her consciousness return to her. “Where… Where am I?” She wondered while trying to ascertain her position. Didn’t the man kill her? As none of her body responded to her commands - in fact, she wasn’t sure she even had a body at all - an idea appeared in her mind. Was this… The afterlife? The cold, unresponsive void stretching out all around her seemed so cruel… Was this to be her fate for all eternity? Floating around in the emptiness forever? That thought terrified her… The girl felt that if it continued for too long, she’d definitely lose her mind…
With some effort, she was able to get her soul to start moving within the sea of void. She continued to float in one direction, hoping she could stumble onto something - anything! - that would help her out of there. After continuing for some time - she had no idea of telling how long it was, but it seemed like an eternity to her - she was able to sense something ahead of her. There were other souls in here! Getting closer, these felt like the souls of the heroes her father was summoning. However, as she got even closer, she was able to tell there was something different about them. They were being pulled through the void with some incredible power - and because of it, they were going too fast for her to interact with any of them. As they were flying past her in groups of five, Madelyn was able to tell that it was a summoner like her father calling them forth. She considered going into the pull and letting it take her too, to pull her out of the void, but it seemed dangerous - she had no guarantee her soul would survive it. However, another idea flashed in her mind. Ever since she had awakened here, her soul had been absorbing magic from what was surrounding it. Even if she had no magical prowess of her own, the girl was still able to recognize that feeling after what Morgan had explained how it felt to her. Testing out what she could do with it seemed safer than surrendering her soul to the powerful stream of souls nearby.

After enough magic had built up within her, Madelyn released it all around her - unleashing the magical powers she had inherited from her father. However, while Kiran’s magic was all about summoning others, his daughter’s magic was very much directed at herself. She found herself being pulled through the fabric of time and space, a new body forming for her, as a portal opened back within her cottage. Madelyn emerged from it, crashing down onto the ground. Instead of being able to summon heroes, Madelyn was able to summon a new body for herself - even after her previous body had died.

Getting up, Madelyn’s head felt heavy. Was this just some kind of weird dream? No… Her corpse was still on the table, most of its meat stripped from her bones. She could see her torn dress in another corner of the cottage - and that sight made her realize that her new body was naked. Kiran’s magic could grant his heroes their usual clothing, but with her powers being so fresh all she managed to create was a body. Still, she had spares, so that wasn’t too big of a deal. Walking around a bit, the girl stretched to get used to her new body - quickly finding out that it was a perfect replica of her original one. She peeked out of the house to check if the bandit was still around, but he seemed to be gone. Her pussy flared up as she saw the result of the man’s final action - her cut-off head impaled on the handle of the Sol Katti, the sword stabbed into the ground right in front of the entrance to her home.

Running towards it, she picked the head up right away - her pussy aching as she looked at her own slack face, at the cum coming out from between her agape lips and out of her neck stump. This was just so hot! She had the opportunity to play with her own corpse! She felt it up with both of her hands for some time, her arousal quickly starting to flow down her powerful thighs. Eventually, she couldn’t handle it anymore - and just forced the head in between her legs. Her pussy touched against the open lips of her removed head, and once it did, she started to force her hips down onto it while pulling the head back up and into her crotch. Rubbing her cunt all over her dead face, it didn’t take long for the girl to come - and she added her own come to the semen the man had left all over her head.

Breathing heavily, Madelyn stumbled back into her home - carrying both the head and the sword in her hands. Placing them down, she fell over onto her bed, trying to come to terms with what just happened. Was that just a fluke? Or did it mean she would always be able to come back from dying? A pleasant thrill went through her body as she considered that. Just thinking of her first death was enough to make her wet again… And now, she would be able to enjoy the great pleasure that came with dying without worrying about the consequences! The girl squealed happily as she thought of that. She’d still have to test it out a bunch - and the girl still had no idea how long did it take her to come back, either - but the summoner’s daughter was really looking forward to finding out about the limits of her newfound ability in great detail in the near future.

 No.15622

Apologies for a bit of a longer wait. I have another, longer chapter pretty much ready tho, should be up on Sunday or so ^^
Rhajat's scene is based on Veiled's drawings of her that can be seen on his pixiv: https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=69286889

Chapter 37-1: A Young Tactician's Boredom
tags: non-con, F/F, M/F, rape, throat cutting, disembowelment, beheading, dismemberment

“I can’t get you to stay, right?” Morgan asked Madelyn once more as the green-haired girl was to head off. Her best friend was leaving ‘to live as her mother did’. Morgan wasn’t too happy about it - just what was she supposed to do here without her?
“Nope!” Madelyn replied happily, and Morgan just rolled her eyes. “Take care of yourself, then. I’ll make sure to send you over some heroines that will be to your liking.”
“Aww, thanks!” Madelyn replied happily, before taking off - the flaps of her dress waving behind her as she walked away, sword and bow in hand.

Being the daughter of Robin, Morgan had quite the aptitude for both tactics and magic. Inheriting Tharja’s magic from her other mother, the girl had quite the proficiency for it. Studying the heroes and tactics together with Madelyn, she was given a proper education that let her turn into a fine young lady of her own. And while they weren’t studying, once they both realized they were into killing other women, the two girls would go and hunt for someone fun to kill together. Madelyn was the one to kill them, while Morgan was happy with just watching - getting off to the sight of Madelyn killing various girls just as much as the green-haired girl did. She wasn’t entirely passive about it, herself - she’d come and torment some of their kills from time to time, but she really preferred not to get involved directly - just suggesting targets or ways to kill to Madelyn making her happy. Their partnership worked just fine like that, both of the girls enjoying themselves a lot while going through the population of heroes Madelyn’s father had sent to them.

However, with Madelyn leaving, Morgan was left without her playmate. She tried to deal it with studying more of the tactics books various other versions of her mother had given her, but there was only so much she could handle before getting tired of it. In just a few days since her friend left, Morgan was suffering from the worst curse of all - boredom.
Directing her clever young brain to work, Morgan started to think of way to keep herself entertained. Once she had felt the thrill of watching a girl die, that was the first thing to came to mind when it came to ways of enjoying herself. She could give killing girl a try herself, but the black-haired girl still wasn’t too willing to get her hands dirty. So, she came up with a different solution - what if she just got other people to kill for her? She had read plenty about manipulating others in some of the books she had received from her alternative mothers, but never really put that knowledge into use - and was just itching to test them out, too.

Eager to put her idea to a test, Morgan set out in search of someone she could get to do her bidding. It didn’t take her too long to find someone she deemed fitting: The black-haired, scantily clad Wind Tribe diviner, Rhajat. Approaching her, Morgan already had an idea in mind. Rhajat noticed her approach, and spoke out to her in a weary voice.
“…What do you want?” The magician wasn’t too happy to be interacted with - she preferred to be left alone most of the time.
“Hello, Rhajat. I was reading through a magic book, and came across something I think you’ll find interesting.” Undeterred by that, Morgan still planted the seeds for her plan.
“…Oh? And what would that be?” Rhajat replied with a bit of curiosity in her voice, less apprehensive than before.
“It was a type of dark magic that the summoner uses. Basically, you can use it to transfer powers from one person to another. It of course results in the death of the person you take the power from… But I don’t think that will bother you.” Morgan let a smile linger on her lips as she said that, while watching Rhajat’s face carefully. The curious glean in the magician’s grey eyes showed her that the girl had caught the bait.
“I see… That does sound interesting.” A weak smile graced Rhajat’s lips as she said that. “…Would you share that book with me?” She added after a moment, and Morgan replaced her smile with a frown.
“Here’s the thing. See, the book didn’t actually have any details on that magic - just said that it exists. So I was thinking you could be able to work something out and recreate it on your own?” This was the most risky part of her plan. If she judged Rhajat incorrectly, she’d just refuse now… However, the more energetic look that Rhajat had about her now made Morgan pretty sure that Rhajat wouldn’t refuse the challenge. For a moment, Rhajat considered it - but the more she considered it, the more she thought it would make for some entertaining experiments.
“I can try… Will talk to you again if I get any results…” Turning around, the black-clad girl signalled that their discussion was over. Now, she had to find herself a good test subject… And drag her off to her secret study. Morgan watched her leave, a large grin showing on her face as the curvy magician walked away. Depending on who she settled on, she could already see it leading to the girl’s demise as well… Heading off to her own room, Morgan was able to focus on her studies with newfound excitement. With a well-cast scrying spell, she opened a one-way portal to Rhajat’s not-so-secret lab - one that would let her watch whatever the magician would try out on her soon-be victim.

Going across the Outrealm for the Askrian children she and Morgan both lived in, Rhajat carefully examined the people she passed. No one caught her attention though, she just didn’t know too much about the other children to know if they had any powers worth taking. However, the dark magician was still able to find someone that grabbed her attention. Among the caretakers working in the Outrealm caring for the younger generation of Kiran’s army there was one woman from her world that Rhajat had gotten a bit of interaction with. It was the maid from the Ice Tribe, Flora. Rhajat had been told that she was the daughter of Felicia - Flora’s sister. Her hair stayed black like the Rhajats who were summoned instead of being pink because of the way the summoning magic worked - binding the children of his heroes to Kiran as well. If Felicia really was Rhajat’s mother, that made the blue-haired woman her aunt - and because of that, Flora tried to interact with her a bit in the past. Although Rhajat pushed her away just like the others who tried to get closer to her, the maid had shown her a bunch of interesting ice powers. According to Flora, Felicia was much more skilled at magic than she was - and while Rhajat inherited much of her magical prowess, ice powers were something she did not get. So now that there appeared a possibility for her to claim them, it didn’t take the girl too long to decide that her aunt would be the woman she’d test it on. Coming up directly to the maid, she asked her for some assistance in her room later - and even if the blue-haired woman tried not to show it, Flora still looked pretty happy that her niece finally came to her out of her free will.

Once Flora did arrive there, all it took was a simple spell to knock her out, and then Rhajat could get to work. The maid didn’t even get a chance to realise what happened to her before the sleep spell took her down. Then, she dragged the blue-haired woman to her lab. It was once the room of the girl living next to her… The dark mage turned her into ingredients for her potions, and morphed her room with some spells so that no one but her could access it. She failed to proof it against scrying magic though, so Morgan had the perfect view of Rhajat strapping the maid into an operation chair. The dry blood of the Hoshidan girl’s old test subjects still covered it in many spots. After making sure that Flora wouldn’t get away once she awakened, Rhajat prepared a cauldron and quickly added a few ingredients to it. Although she had no idea how to replicate the effect Morgan was talking about, she had some ideas she wanted to try out for it that could succeed. After getting started on one of these, she’d need to wait for it to brew. However, the dark-haired girl was not going to waste that time. Instead, she took up Flora’s own knife - and approached the maid who was still unconscious in the chair. If she was going to experiment on her, then she’d need access to all of her body parts, just in case… That’s how Rhajat justified it to herself, at least, as she began slicing Flora’s maid outfit up. With a number of quick cuts, she turned most of the black dress into shreds. Throwing them off her aunt’s body, Rhajat did not spare her thin, black panties and bra - Flora’s average breasts uncovered to her along with the woman’s cunt. The mage couldn’t stop herself from getting a bit handsy with it, rubbing her fingers against the maid’s labia for a while then sliding a finger inside. She told herself she was doing it in case she needed Flora’s honey for anything, but deep down the magician knew she was just doing this because she enjoyed it.

Responding to her touch, Flora began to stir in her chair - but Rhajat was not concerned by that in the slightest. Instead, she just removed her hand - and turned to take a look at her cauldron. The first of her concoctions was almost ready. She would have wanted to wake Flora up right about now anyways. Taking a ladle, she poured a number of it into a pitcher. Then, she turned with it in hand towards Flora - whose silver eyes had just opened. “Rhajat? What is the meaning of this?” Trying to move, Flora looked down and saw the bindings around her wrists and ankles - as well as the fact she was nude now. “Rhajat?” Flora asked again, with confusion and just a hint of fear in her voice. She knew that her niece had some dark, dark secrets… But she wasn’t expecting to become one of them as well. In response, Rhajat laid a finger on her closed mouth. “Shhh. Test subjects do not talk unless I tell them to.” Moving towards Flora, she grabbed the woman’s chin and pulled it down. However, Flora squeezed her mouth shut in return. She wasn’t going to let Rhajat do whatever she wanted to her like this! Even if her hands were tied town, she could still use her ice powers - and an icy mist began to form over them as the temperature in the room began to drop. Annoyed by Flora’s lack of cooperation, Rhajat let go of her chin and slammed that same hand into Flora’s stomach instead. The pain caused her to gasp out, and Rhajat took advantage of that to pour her mixture right into her mouth and down the maid’s gullet. Flora coughed a lot as that happened, trying to get the unknown substance out. It was her duty to serve her master the best she could - and she was certain that whatever Rhajat had prepared for her, it was going to affect her negatively, making her less capable of doing what was expected of her. With her struggling not to give in, the maid was able to get a huge part of Rhajat’s brew out of her body, making it drip down her chin and splash down onto her exposed boobs.

Rhajat wasn’t too happy to see that - and the coldness in the air was also annoying her. It could affect the things she was brewing, too… She needed it to stop, and she needed that to happen now. Rhajat still had a second plan if normal potions failed - and with how uncooperative Flora was being, she decided it was time to move on to it instead. Turning around, Rhajat searched through her shelves for a moment, until she found what she was searching for. It was a funnel - one with really sharp edges on the thin end of it. Returning to Flora, Rhajat spread a part of her hair on the top of her skull with one of her hands. Then, with the other one, she stabbed the funnel right into Flora’s exposed skin. Flora’s eyes bulged in her sockets as the sharp metal broke through her skull, sending shards of it into her brain before it slid right into it as well. Flora’s mouth opened again, but instead of asking Rhajat to stop now, all that came out was incoherent babble. The fingers of both of her hands started to twitch uncontrollably, breaking the simple ice spell Flora was trying to cast. However, the maid was still fully conscious despite that - but unable to do anything harmful now. Satisfied with that, Rhajat returned to her cauldron - and proceeded to prepare another potion. Flora watched her with increasing fear, her struggles growing stronger in the chair as she felt more blood drip down the side of her head. She tried to beg Rhajat to stop this, to untie her and take her to a healer, but no actual words made it out of her lips - just strings of sounds no one could understand leaving them instead. And even if her niece had been able to understand her, she wouldn’t have done that anyways - she was too invested in seeing if her ideas were correct to bother with something trivial such as Flora’s life. It was a necessary sacrifice… And it wasn’t as if her death would be a problem to anyone? People died in this world all the time… Who would care about one more death?

Once the second thing finished brewing, Rhajat poured some of it into a cup and then carried it towards Flora. Next, she poured it all right into the funnel sticking out of the top of Flora’s head. Through it, it went directly into Flora’s brain - quickly mixing with her grey matter. It wasn’t the best way of feeding someone her mixtures, but if what she was going for was in the woman’s brain - and Rhajat was pretty sure that’s where the magic abilities resided - then affecting it directly like this seemed like a good shot. And if it didn’t work out… Well, she could always try again with another girl. All the new ingredients she added were ones that prevented and prohibited all magic usage - so hopefully they would affect the source of Flora’s ice powers and make it so that she could take them away. Rhajat waited for a while, enjoying the less and less intelligent look in the eyes of the older princess of the Ice Tribe - her potion was slowly seeping deeper into her brain and taking away her ability to even make out coherent thoughts. As that happened, the woman’s struggles slowly turned into mindless spasms instead. In the end, her hands and feet were beating against the air with her fingers and toes all twitching in different directions as the rest of her arms and legs just shook against the chair. However, as satisfying as that transformation was to watch, Rhajat could tell there was no success on the front that interested her.

Eventually, Rhajat decided that she was not going to be successful like that. However, Morgan did mention one detail in her explanation that she might have misunderstood. The young tactician mentioned that the power transfer resulted in the death of the donor… But what if the death wasn’t a result of the process, but rather was a necessary component of it? If that was the case… What moment exactly would be the trigger for it? She considered it for a moment, but in the end came to the conclusion that she couldn’t guess the answer to that. It was something she’d have to work out with proper testing… And she still had one of them just waiting here.

Picking up Flora’s knife again, the dark mage approached the tied-up maid again. However, this time Ice Tribe princess did not show any signs that she could see her. The vacant look in her eyes did not change even as Rhajat dragged that knife across her aunt’s throat. It was a deep, deep cut - one that caused a huge fountain of blood to start spurting from the woman’s neck as the knife sliced through her jugular. A river of blood flowed down her slightly-angled torso, continuing down the valley between the woman’s breasts and coming to a stop near her navel. More blood continued to pump out of the red opening in the woman’s head, some squirts sending the blood in different directions - onto her shoulders, her arms, and some of it onto her breasts. At first, the blood coming out of her neck was going at quite the high pressure, but as it went on fresh blood would have less and less force, eventually just leaking out of her cut veins and arteries and flowing down the sides of her open neck.

While braindead, Flora’s body was still alive - but the cut in her neck was quickly going about changing it. A new wave of spasms shook her body for a moment, but as it finished, the maid went still for the final time. Rhajat watched her carefully, her hopes renewed with each time the woman twitched in her bindings - hoping one of them would mark the moment Flora’s powers would be broken away from her body and she’d be able to claim them for herself with her dark magic. However, that moment never came - the blue-haired maid bleeding out in her chair without that ever happening. As Flora’s body went still, and the mindless, yet alive look in her eyes was replaced with a lifeless one, Rhajat understood that she would have to mark this experiment as a failure. She pouted for a moment while looking at Flora’s corpse - failing like that was pretty upsetting.

Still, Rhajat was able to overcome that anger - the dark magician knew could always try again soon. To not make this a complete waste of time, she stabbed the knife into Rhajat’s lower belly and dragged it all the way up to between her breasts. The maid’s internal organs could be of use to her for some elixirs in the future. Pulling the woman’s insides out one-by-one, she threw them into the right spots in her sorted storage for ingredients. The contents of her stomach were first to go, but her abdominal cavity wasn’t spared either - Flora’s womb and ovaries both ending up stashed away as well. Her upper body was not spared either. Prying Flora’s ribs and sternum out of the way, Rhajat took out her lungs and her heart - hollowing her ribcage out. With a pair of quick slices, she cut off Flora’s breasts too - never knew when these could be of use. Moving up, Rhajat finished the cut that went through Flora’s neck. Reaching inside through the stump of it, she took out the maid’s tongue, and also put it into her closet. Rotating the head in her arms, Rhajat sliced off both of the woman’s ears - and then her nose as well. All of these could be useful at some point, right? Stabbing the knife into one of Flora’s eye sockets, she used it as a leverage to get the woman’s grey eye out - and then repeated the same process for the other one. The two hollowed holes which stared back at her as she finished that would be enough to unnerve any normal person, but Rhajat wasn’t bothered by it in the slightest.

Rhajat considered taking the woman’s brain out as well, but decided against it. There was no telling what kind of an effect her potions had on it before, and she’d rather use a fresh one if she needed any for one of her recipes. Coming to that conclusion, the dark mage decided she was done with Flora now. Taking the funnel out of her head, she concealed herself from sight with some magic. Helping herself carry the corpse with another spell, Rhajat took it to the group grave where the bodies of all the heroes who were killed in this Outrealm were left at. Leaving both the corpse and the head there, Rhajat then returned to her room. Done with experiments for the night, the dark mage drifted off to sleep, dreaming of testing some of her new ideas on another victim.

While Flora’s body, cut up as it was, did not get too much attention, it was much different with the head. Heroes of both genders used to go to the corpse dump to check if there was any that caught their eye - and Flora’s head, even disfigured as it was, would make for a pretty good fucktoy. The stump of her neck and her mouth were two obvious choices, but her hollow eye sockets also could serve as orifices for a dick. Even the hole in her skull that Rhajat had opened with her funnel could be of use there - provided one pried it open so that his dick would fit through it. That happened fairly quickly, and a huge part of Flora’s potion-saturated brain was mushed into a paste by dicks that had slid right into her skull.


Morgan spent the night in her room, spying on Rhajat with her magic. While Rhajat did not appreciate the transformation from a strong, living maid into a brainless body Flora went through, Morgan really enjoyed watching it. The tactician laid on her bed, fingering herself like crazy up until Rhajat dragged Flora’s knife across the maid’s throat - cumming buckets of come as she watched the blood squirting from the woman’s neck. Seeing Rhajat butcher the corpse afterwards, Morgan was able to work herself up enough for another powerful climax. Watching Rhajat do that reminded her of Madelyn - the green-haired girl usually did some pretty similar things to her kills. But the summoner’s daughter was preparing them as meat to be consumed, whereas Rhajat was just gathering ingredients. Despite that difference, Morgan came a second time, and then cut the scrying spell off as Rhajat proceeded to get rid of Flora’s corpse.

Lying on her bed, Morgan let her muscles relax after her two climaxes. This was a really successful test… as she laid on her bed, drifting off to sleep, her mind was racing to come up with other ways she could cause women to die. Inspired by the success of this one, multiple ideas on how to cause other girls to die mixed in her mind. Oh, which one should she go for next? She had a really hard time picking just one of them. However, one idea won out in the end - since she started this out with Rhajat, Morgan decided it’d be most fun to see the dark mage die next.


Waking up the next day, Morgan set off to put that plan in motion. Morgan laughed as she walked through the village - it seemed to her that the plan was a really good shot. Luckily enough, Rhajat put herself in a terrible position yesterday. Picking Flora as her test subject was just about the worst woman she could have chosen for that. With her diligence, and her prowess as a maid, as well as the eagerness to fulfill her duty and help all of the younger heroes, and the warm personality the woman had under her cold outer shell, she was the most beloved of all the caretakers the younger heroes in this Outrealm had. Of course, seeing her corpse and head show up in the body pile was a welcome sight for them - as the countless loads of semen Morgan could see flowing out of all the holes in the maid’s head showed her. However, she was also certain that after the initial hype of being able to fuck the maid that all of them liked so much, a desire to get back at her killer would awaken within them. And once she saw that no one was fucking Flora’s head anymore, she decided it was time to act. All she needed to do was spread the news that it was Rhajat who killed Flora - and soon, a group of heroes wanting vengeance for the dead maid set out right for the dark mage’s quarters. As the crowd arrived there, and demanded to know if it was Rhajat who had done it, the dark mage didn’t really put too much weight to that question - so she just admitted that that was the case. The dark mage realized her mistake as the heroes rushed into her room and began to drag her out. She struggled and cursed at them as they did so, but was unable to fight back in any significant way, only earning holes in her bodysuit as the heroes dragged her off to the village’s main square.

Her struggles, however, had a consequence she did not anticipate. They made her gigantic breasts bounce around in her tight top - making the men holding her more aware of their size. At first, their plan was just to execute the girl publicly for what she had done. However, the feeling of their cocks rising in their pants as the dark mage’s titties tried to break free out of her clothes because of her struggles made them change their minds. Without even discussing it, the men all decided to first inflict some punishment on Rhajat while she was still alive. Once they’ve reached the main square - making sure that everyone who wanted to participate in this lynch rule or just watch was able to do just that - their rough hands groped her breasts through her top. It’s cloth was slightly thicker than her bodysuit, but could not protect Rhajat’s tits from the feeling-up they received. The men ripped it up in multiple spots, uncovering huge chunks of them - including the dark mage’s puffy nipples. Her succulent breasts began to pour through the holes opened up in her top, painfully squeezed by the strings of cloth that remained from her top. It almost seemed like they were going to burst free, ruining her top completely… But somehow it persevered, her breasts looking even more enticing while pressed down with the tight strands of dark cloth than if they were fully nude.

The young magicians mammoth mammaries made for a much-appreciated sight, but they also made the heroes’ boners even more painful than they already were. The men quickly undressed, freeing their cocks, while Rhajat watched in disgust.
“…If you even touch me with these, I’ll make your dicks fall off!” Eventually she screamed out at them, but her threats didn’t scare anyone off. Instead, their hands fell onto her wide hips. Her loose pants were the only thing that was pleasant to wear with the way her thighs were - hints of their looks shown through the holes in the pants. Now, the men pulled strong on them, and their combined strength was enough to rip them off. Without them, Rhajat’s lower body was revealed - and it was a sight to behold. Just like a leotard, her bodysuit clung past her hips and over her crotch, putting up a coat of grey over her pussy. However, it was still see-through - so now all the men could see her perfectly shaved skin. As the result of some of the experiments Rhajat had done in the past, her labia were permanently on the swollen side - so the men could get a good look at the depths of her cunt already. But as great as it was, it was not the only amazing thing they were able to see. On both sides of her pussy were the dark mage’s legs - and what legs these were! Her loose pants could deceive an onlooker into thinking they were thinner, but without it everyone could see just how great they were. These were some of the richest, thickest and meatiest thighs of all of Kiran’s heroes - you’d be hard pressed to find any girl with better legs than hers. Her flawless skin only complimented their size, making them really pleasant to touch. But that wasn’t all - a stronger squeeze would reveal that they were just as perfect on the inside as on the outside, fighting back against the whole length of a hand that would close on them. They were as juicy as they could be, and for a few moments the men who removed her pants just ran their hands against them, captivated by their looks and the feeling of touching them. As Rhajat was held standing, that was what the people on the front of her could see. However, the people behind the girl also had something to lay their eyes on. The diviner’s ass, just as huge as her other most tantalizing parts were, stuck out from her backside. Her bodysuit did not cover it, so with her pants gone there was nothing stopping the onlookers from leering at Rhajat’s massive buttocks, all of the girl’s supersized curves equally appreciated by the heroes who had gathered around her.

Feeling up Rhajat’s legs only built up the urges of the men at the front even further - their cocks the hardest they would ever get because of that. Eventually, they could not be satisfied with just that any longer. The crotch of the dark mage’s bodysuit was torn off to grant them access to her cunt - and one of them sat down, grabbing her by her breasts and pulling her down right onto his waiting erection. Rhajat let out a squeal as his dick penetrated her, the man’s tool sliding deep into her warm folds right away. “Y-You will suffer for this!” She screamed out, but had troubles fully believing in it. To be brought out and shamed publicly like this… Rhajat wanted to hate this - wanted to hate her would-be rapist and the onlookers who just watched - or even worse than that, were touching themselves while doing this. There were women among them, too - Rhajat spotted a blonde girl in a dark mage’s attire clearly working on getting herself off while watching, and to her surprise she saw Morgan watching this and touching herself too. Rhajat preferred to keep to herself so she hated the attention all these people were giving her now… There were just so many reasons for her to hate what was happening! And yet, all it took was a dick to ram into her cunt, and her hatred suddenly waned. Was she this weak that just a bit of pleasure sent into her body right from her slit was enough to make her forget all of that? No! Why was her body betraying her like this? Rhajat added her body’s weakness to the list of things to hate about this situation - but nevertheless, she proceeded to enjoy herself as the man continued to fuck her. The hatred and the pleasure continued to fight within her body as the man continued to rape her.

Her arms were hanging idly at her sides. Their inactivity was quickly noticed by the other men near her - who picked the woman’s hands up and placed them on their cocks. Although the men began to pump her hands up and down their cocks, Rhajat already knew what to do with them. In the past, she needed to acquire a man’s cum for some of her recipes, so she jerked off a few men to get a proper supply of semen. That meant she could do it herself… But why would she? “I’ll rip rip your cocks off!” She barked at the men doing that, but as she did her fingers involuntarily began to twitch, making the men feel better than if her hands were limp. The part of her that was hating it was telling her to hurt them, to twist or squeeze their dicks painfully to get at least a bit back at them… But the part of her who was enjoying it was saying she should whack them off. S-she had no desire to play with these men like that, why was she thinking of that? But the pleasure coursing through her body kept telling her that she’d feel better if she gave in… Deep down, was she really just a slut? Rhajat tried hard to defend herself against that thought, but as the man fucking her continued to pound her pussy, the feeling of being fucked so roughly taking up more and more of her brain, she finally gave in - and started to moan, her deep voice so different from the threats she was throwing earlier. Her hands began to move on their own, stroking the men off. Her expression was still a mix between hatred and enjoyment - two parts of her mind still fighting for dominance as the man continued to fuck her. As fierce as that struggle was, the part of her hating it was going to lose eventually - because Rhajat’s nature really was one of a whore. She struggled not to show it, but despite that the dark mage began to buck her hips down on the man fucking her, striving for more sexual pleasure to get for herself so that this public rape would be an enjoyable experience in the end.

That was about to change, however. Rhajat was still working in weak curses between her moans, but they were becoming less and less common as the woman began to approach a climax of her own. As that happened, Rhajat became more and more focused on her own pleasure - unaware of what was happening behind her back. One of the heroes had drawn his sword, and was approaching her from behind - with his blade hovering just a bit behind her head. As Rhajat knew her climax was coming, her hands picked up the pace - precum leaking out of the tips of the two cocks in her hands. Before long, these two cocks came - squirting their spunk onto Rhajat’s face and her giant titties. As that was happening, one of their squirts hit her straight on the nipple - and that extra bit of stimulation, combined with the cock which was still pounding her pussy really hard, finally made the magician come. She screamed out in pleasure as that happened, her entire body shaking in a climax as her big breasts began to bounce. However, as the waves of what would be her last orgasm moved across her body, suddenly strong pain erupted all over her neck. Rhajat found herself flying through the air as the pleasure going into her brain was abruptly cut short.

She had troubles understanding what had happened. It took her her head falling onto her rich thigh and bouncing off it, rotating in the air to give her a view of her now-headless, twitching body, for her to get what had been done to her. Blood was fountaining from the stump of her neck, splashing onto her stupendous chest jewels and mixing with the semen that was already on them - with some squirts going further down her body, and onto the cheeks of her cut-off head. Her meaty legs were kicking out, moving their mesmerizing flesh around while the heels of her sandals were striking at the air. Her cunt was still flooding out the honey from her dying climax, but it was also now joined by the sperm milked out of the man fucking her by the deathly spasms of her slit. That sight was just sooo hard for Rhajat to comprehend… Why would these men kill her? She still had so many spells she wanted to research… Tears began to flow from her grey eyes as she thought of these possibilities she’d never see through. As life began to fade from her dying eyes, she felt someone pick her head up. The last thing Rhajat felt was a cock sliding into the back of her throat through the stump of her neck. By the time the man moved his cock to reach her lips - which were still parted because of the orgasmic moan that was the last sound the girl made before her head was separated from the rest of her body - Rhajat was already gone, her grey eyes blank and vacant. That in no way stopped the man who was fucking her head from driving his cock right into it with great force, using her cut-off head to get off and eventually shooting his seed out of her mouth and onto her face.

The man fucking Rhajat’s pussy pulled out after coming into it, right as the body lost most of its inertia that kept it upright and started to fall over right on top on him. He moved out of the way just in time - but he was the first of many that would fuck Rhajat’s now dead snatch. As another man shoved her powerful thighs aside and slid right into the woman’s still warm cunt, the other approached her from the opposite direction - and forced his dick down her neck hole instead. Her warm blood was still squirting onto his length as he did that, providing him with pleasant traction as he moved his erection down her esophagus, his hands on her breasts to fulfill the desires they have built up in him. But these were enough for just two men - and while hatefucking the girl for killing Flora was really satisfying for them, the others weren’t lucky enough to feel that way. More and more voices were calling to ruin the dark mage’s corpse just like she did with Flora. While cutting the girl open did not seem too safe with two cocks buried inside her, they decided to hurt other parts of the girl’s corpse. Sharp blades slid through Rhajat’s upper arms, taking them both away from her torso as the two cut-off arms began spasming on the ground. They didn’t for too long, however - her left arm was quickly picked up by another hero who wrapped her hand around his dick. The ring around her middle finger and the cloth of her fingerless gloves along with the delicate skin of her fingers turned jerking off with it into a very pleasurable experience, with the man using her severed arm to get off until he came all over her closed hand and the woman’s torso.

Rhajat’s other cut-off arm was picked up by a Severa instead. The redhead who picked it up began to work more and more of Rhajat’s digits into her dripping pussy, until eventually she was able to fit the dead mage’s entire hand into her pussy. At that point, she had to stop for a moment to remove the golden disc that Rhajat wore over her wrist. Moaning loudly as she did that, the girl proceeded to touch herself with Rhajat’s hand all the way until she came - her cunt honey covering most of Rhajat’s hand and lower arm, soaking into the girl’s glove. The mercenary’s actions spurred the others female heroes to join in the rape of Rhajat’s corpse, with her girlfriend Cynthia being the first one to take Rhajat’s arm away from her and start working on getting herself off instead. Morgan, however, decided to stay away and just watch from a distance - her fingers under her short dress as the black-haired tactician worked hard on coming by herself.

After Rhajat’s legs were cut off, her legs did not fare better for much longer. With how thick they were, her thighs required several cuts to be cut through, but once that was done, most of her bountiful thighs had been separated from the rest of her legs. The cut-off legs also were used to get off by some of the heroes, be it to try to force one’s dick into the meaty stumps or to rip her heeled shoes off and rub his dick or her pussy across the woman’s relatively soft soles. Rhajat’s toes were well-groomed, because the girl wore sandals and wanted to keep them presentable for the rare occasions she left her laboratory since everyone who looked at her could see them. That resulted in her toes feeling extremely good to drag across the heroes’ dicks or to slide them into the heroines’ pussies. Morgan couldn’t help but feel her mouth water as she stared as the meat of her cut-off thighs, feeling a bit sad that the men were ruining them with their cocks. Looking at them made her think of Madelyn - her green-haired friend would have loved to turn Rhajat’s meat into a few tasty meals. Too bad she wasn’t there with her to watch all this… And that got Morgan wondering - what would her friend think of this? Would she be proud of her now that she was able to cause two women to die in quite the hot spectacles? Her friend’s smiling, nodding face flashed before her eyes - and thinking this would get her friend’s approval gave Morgan’s own pride and pleasure quite the boost, making it so that Morgan reached her climax a few moments later. The black-haired mage started screaming and shaking in her high boots and high socks while squirting her come all over her hand and onto the inner side of her dress. As her orgasm took hold of the tactician, she was already looking forward to orchestrating more of her peers’ deaths - hopefully in scenarios that were just as hot to watch as this one. Morgan continued to ride out her orgasm while looking at Rhajat’s dead face from afar, the hero currently fucking it luckily having turned towards her.

Rhajat’s various body parts continued to be used by the heroes for some more time, the group of people waiting to use her corpse growing smaller and smaller until just a few of them remained. The dark mage’s tight little asshole was also forcefully spread open before having to stretch around a cock that had entered it, none of Rhajat’s holes spared from the public use. As the situation slowed down, less and less people would use her body at the same time - until eventually it was left alone in the middle of the village square. A group of male heroes still waited nearby, still eager to take another go at Rhajat’s corpse - but for now they waited for their dick to recover after the rough fucking they had given the dark mage’s dead body before. But for now, her body was given a momentary respite. Her cut-off head was placed between the stumps of the girl’s huge thighs, with tears, drool, blood and semen running down it - a fresh spray of semen having been shot all over her face after it was placed in that spot. Still, the dark mage’s body would serve to ease this Outrealm’s heroes’ urges for a few more days - the dark-haired girl getting to interact with more people after her death than she did in life.

 No.15623

Actually, it's a double update!
I did not post this one here before as I was waiting until it's proper place in the story came, but I finished writing this back in October. In my opinion it's my best story, and it was also a collaboration with Veiled! Veiled's set of pictures for this can be seen on his pixiv here: https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=71515395
That next chapter I mentioned should still be coming on Sunday ^^
Also, I forgot to tag necro in the chapter above, but it should be there :)

Chapter 37-2: Ophelia's Dream Come True
tags: non-con, M/F, F/F, non-con, necro, beheading, brainfuck

Morgan was breathing heavily as her body recovered from the climax she brought herself to while watching Rhajat receive the crowd’s justice. The diviner’s public rape and murder was really pleasurable to watch - and the knowledge that she was the one who caused it made the young tactician prouder of herself than ever. And yet, as the orgasmic high died down, Morgan already found herself wishing for more thrills like this, with the girl thinking of whose demise she should cause next.

Losing herself in her fantasies, Morgan didn’t notice as she bumped into someone. Morgan returned to reality to see a pink-haired girl in a black and white outfit.
“Heya, cutie! You’re Morgan, right? Wanna grab some tea?” The girl’s cheerful voice was one Morgan was able to immediately recognize - it was the hyper-outgoing swordfighter, Soleil.
“Sorry, I already have a girlfriend.” Morgan replied, even if that wasn’t exactly the case, and Soleil laughed back at her. “No worries, I just had to try.” Upon getting a closer look, Mogran noticed that Soleil seemed a bit down today. “Is there something wrong? You seem less cheery than usual.” Soleil dropped her smile for a moment, surprised that Morgan could tell that so easily. She tried to bring it back up before speaking again, but Morgan could tell that it was a forced one. “Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just that I tried asking Ophelia out once more, and she turned me down yet again…” Soleil’s voice trailed off for a moment, then she spoke with the same energy as ever. “Well, I’ll just have to try again tomorrow!”

Hearing Ophelia’s name, Morgan recalled a blonde girl with long hair, wearing the very revealing outfit of a dark mage. Bringing her image up in her brain, a memory from Rhajat’s gangrape surfaced in her mind. She was too caught up in watching Rhajat to notice back then, but an Ophelia was indeed standing in the crowd too. What made her stand out, however, were the stars in her eyes that appeared as she watched Rhajat be raped. Focusing on that memory more, Morgan was also able to recall a wet stain on the girl’s panties - why did she wear them like that out in the open anyways? - and the specific way she was rubbing her meaty thighs together that could only be interpreted in one way. That girl was definitely enjoying herself throughout the gangfuck Rhajat received, but seemed at lot less happy about seeing the magician die. She was only aroused by the rape, then? Morgan’s face brightened up with a wide smile as she realized that she had a shot at being the indirect cause of another death. The young tactician would give Soleil just a little nudge… And then enjoy herself in the privacy of her room while spying on the swordswoman using some spells.
“I can help you!” With her rapid train of thoughts over, Morgan called out, immediately catching Soleil’s attention again. “She’d like you more if you did her some favor - and I have the idea for a perfect one. You know how she always talks about being the chosen one and everything? That’s just a face she puts on; Really she’s envisioning herself as the loser, and thinks all the time what those bad, evil man would do to the poor, helpless Ophelia if she lost…” Morgan left that sentence unfinished, but the lights that lit up in Soleil’s orange eyes told her that the girl caught the bait. The two of them shared a knowing look before parting ways, and then Morgan made for her room.


Soleil kept grinning as she went over the idea once more, happily prancing across the village’s center.. If Ophelia really was fantasizing about being raped, the pink-haired girl could easily set that up… Granting her the best night of her life could be her best shot at getting the mage to go out with her. And Rhajat’s predicament earlier today showed her a group of men who’d be more than happy to help her with it. Fortunately, they were still gathered near Rhajat’s corpse - with one of them still boning her corpse. Soleil could feel herself getting wet as she took a few glances at Rhajat’s body. Even without a head, and with most of her limbs gone too, what remained was still incredibly sexy. Great, rich thighs, and the biggest tits Soleil had ever seen - beating out even Ophelia’s tatas. If anything, the fact that the head was gone only made it even sexier for her. Maybe she could feel it up later? For a moment, Soleil let herself dream about it - then she reminded herself that she had a job to do here.

“Hey, you all! Wanna have some more fun tonight?” Soleil called out towards the group while walking towards them. “What do you mean by that?” One of them asked her, and she grinned while answering him. “We’ll rape someone together! I’m sure you’ll all like it!” For a moment, the men seemed to discuss that - but in the end, they all agreed. Having asked them to quietly meet up with her just before the sun went down, Soleil asked one final question while pointing at Rhajat’s body. “Can I have a go?” After receiving a positive answer, she happily ran over to Rhajat’s corpse and started to fondle the girl’s massive mammaries, burying her face in between them. However, she knew she had to hold back. The time for enjoying herself like never before would come in just a few hours. As the pink-haired mercenary didn’t bother with wearing any underwear, her tights were already pretty dump with the come that squirted out of her at the height of Rhajat’s death. Keeping that in mind, Soleil managed to get her urges under control - at least for now - and headed for Ophelia’s room. She already knew the girl’s usual schedule, having stalked her on multiple days, but being careful never hurt - she never knew if Ophelia decided to change anything today.


Hours trickled by as Soleil kept imagining herself with Ophelia, staying outside of her cottage and getting some nice visual stimuli from time to time as Ophelia walked past her window. Her surely-cute moans, her amazing body that the mage outfit showed off, and the parts that it still concealed - thinking of the physical aspects made it hard for the pink-haired girl to stay focused, another damp spot appearing on her purple tights. However, she also thought of the less tangible qualities Ophelia had - she had always been fascinated by the girl’s personality. Her kindness and coolness were as much an aspect in making her fall for the blonde girl as her body was. Usually, her crushes burned bright but quickly died off - however, the one on Ophelia persisted a lot longer than the others. Flirting with the other girls was just her having fun - the one whose reaction really mattered to her for the past few months was Ophelia. If everything went well, tomorrow that fantasy would be reality… Soleil could barely contain herself just thinking about it.

Since Soleil knew all about Ophelia’s schedule, she could also pinpoint the moment when the girl would be the most vulnerable. Every day at dusk, the ‘chosen heroine’ settled down to meditate. In her own words, it was to absorb the stars’ first lights of the night. During that, Ophelia would pay much less attention to the world around her. And that was the moment Soleil had chosen to strike. As the sky grew darker, the men began to appear at the spot Soleil had commanded them to: Near Ophelia's cottage. With the group ready, Soleil led them a couple meters ahead before stopping in front of it. Pressing her head against the door, Soleil was able to hear the same magical incantations as usual. Having confirmed nothing had changed, Soleil backed away from the door and gave the men the go-ahead. On her mark, they broke the door down and quickly surged into the blonde mage's room.

Ophelia was sitting on the floor in the center of the room. She was wearing her most of her usual outfit, but her cloak was hanging near the entrance. Also, she wasn’t wearing her heels as they were uncomfortable to sit around in - leaving the soles of her small feet uncovered. Even if the sun had just began to set, the room was all lit up with countless candles Ophelia took care of earlier. Her legs were crossed, and she had her back towards the door - in front of her was a table with various things she claimed were powerful artifacts. Her warm voice was reciting some words that no one but her could understand as the girl continued to meditate. Too focused on that, she didn’t hear the door opening nor the men running towards her. She only snapped out of her trance once a pair of strong hands clamped down onto each of her arms. She opened her grey eyes and turned her head to take a look at who it was - and they widened as she recognized the man as one of those who raped Rhajat earlier that day. “Let go of me! If you shall not harm Ophelia Dusk, then I will strike back at you with the magic granted to me by the stars!” Ophelia screamed out, but inside she was torn. She had some suspicions to where this could go… And couldn’t help but be excited about one possibility. These men ravaged another mage like her earlier - her mind chose to ignore that they also killed Rhajat in the end - so maybe they were here to do the same to her?

A shiver went down the blonde’s spine as she thought that. However, she had her reputation to maintain. Because of that, she put up a struggle as they pulled her up from the ground and towards the table nearby. Seeing her artifacts be forced off it to make room for and hearing them hit the ground made her a bit worried - did her divine gifts survive the fall? As the dark mage tried to put up a token resistance, she got the chance to look at the group that broke into her room. They were all male, except for one girl. Ophelia felt anger as she saw the pink mane of hair that topped Soleil’s head. Was she behind this? Did Soleil do it because she turned her down again? Why couldn’t the girl get that she just wasn’t interested in her? Was she this desperate to see her naked? Ophelia was shooting icicles at Soleil with her eyes, but Soleil took her stare as a good sign and gave her a wide smile in return while getting closer. However, Soleil was a bit distracted at the moment - a certain item she had noticed on Ophelia’s table caught her attention. She dove towards the ground, not aware of the gazes her curvy tights-clad butt received from some of the men. While on the ground, she moved her leg across something sharp - opening a small hole in her tights on her calf and even drawing some blood. Without trouble, she found what she was looking for while ignoring the wound in her leg. It was a phallic crystal shaft that glistened with what Soleil just knew was Ophelia’s nectar. Picking it up from the ground, she stood up and took a step back - accidentally running her ass into the erection of the man behind her, who groaned at her. However, she paid no mind to that, all of her mind taking in the beautiful girl that was spread out on the table in front of her. Still, she had to give him some attention once she felt his fingers moving up her butt towards the seam of her tights. She reacted by dropping an elbow onto his hand and taking a few steps forward towards Ophelia.

Ophelia’s back was pressed down at the table as the men pushed her down onto it - with two of them pinning her hands to the table on both sides of her body. Her heart started beating faster as one of them reached for her yellow panties. In a strong pull, he caused string on her right hip to snap. He dragged it up onto her thigh - now, all of them could see her pussy through the crotch of her see-through bodystocking. “N-nooo! You can’t defile me like thaaaat!” She called out in pretended horror, her eyes locked onto the bulge at the front of his pants. With a mixture of arousal and disgust, she watched as he pulled them down, freeing his throbbing erection. Even if she fantasized about a situation like this, his tool looked just so repulsive to her now! As Ophelia was gazing at it, she paid less attention to her surroundings. Suddenly, she felt a pair of soft hands on her chest jewels. As the person squeezed them, Ophelia twisted her head to take a look at the person - only to see that it was Soleil. She opened her mouth to complain, to call the girl out on doing this all for her gain, but Soleil was too bewitched by her big breasts to hear her.

Seeing the maiden’s adorable pink cunt, Soleil couldn’t control herself anymore. After stuffing the dildo she picked up behind her belt to keep her hands free, she fell forwards, ending up on her knees while her hands reached for Ophelia’s chest. She was wearing white gloves, soft enough that their touch should be pleasant on its own, and thin enough that she could feel through them as if they weren’t there - while still keeping her hands and fingers clean. Because of that, she was able to feel Ophelia’s boobies up as if she was groping them directly, her heart beating really fast as she saw Ophelia look at her. However, Soleil just focused on her big boobs for now. Finding the seams of her black top that went barely past her nipples, Soleil dug her fingers below them and pulled them to the sides - freeing Ophelia’s giant titties from their confinement. For a moment, nothing else existed to her. Their size - not as gigantic as Rhajat’s, but still really huge - their shape of almost perfect half-spheres, those pointy pink nipples with round, darker areolas around them… Soleil wanted nothing more than to bury her face into them, to nibble down on one of her buds and try to suck out all her fears from her… She began to lower her head towards Ophelia’s body. However, on the way down, she heard the divine voice of her crush as she spoke out to her. What was Ophelia saying? She was being selfish? Why, she was doing all this so Ophelia could enjoy herself! Why couldn’t she see that? Maybe playing with her breasts wasn’t the correct choice now… She should rather show Ophelia the depth of her feelings for her. Her head moved to the side, and instead of locking onto one of Ophelia’s nipples, she put her lips on top of Ophelia’s open ones as the girl tried to speak to her again. She kissed her with as much passion as she could, hoping that it would convey her love. Ophelia’s eyes widened as she did that, but Soleil made sure not to intrude more than that, keeping her tongue to herself while kissing her. Once she broke away for air, Ophelia couldn’t voice whatever she was trying to say before. Instead, Soleil was the one to speak - or rather, whisper to her.
“It’s all for you, Ophelia… You’re the strongest and the coolest, a chosen one… And yet, I know what you really desire… To be brought down to the level of a common whore… Now you’re helpless, and we’ll do just that.” Listening to Soleil, Ophelia felt another thrill travelling down her spine. These words were making her sooo wet! How did Soleil find out her secret? She had misjudged her… Soleil really cared about her feelings if she managed to learn something she never shared with anyone. It wasn’t just her lust driving her actions. As if to respond to her wetness, she could feel fingers popping through the crotch of her bodystocking - ones creating a hole that would allow access to her vagina and using it to rub against her lips. She took a sharp breath to contain a moan that she’d otherwise give out as the fingers brushed against her opening - Soleil smiling at her as she heard it. Their faces were so close now… Ophelia could feel the warmth from her energetic flush, which only grew stronger as Soleil pushed her head down again. This time, when their lips connected, Ophelia weakly kissed her back - the joy it brought Soleil clearly visible in her orange eyes.

After creating a hole for his dick, the man between Ophelia’s legs didn’t wait any longer. His shaft was throbbing as he watched the lesbian kiss unfolding in front of him, but enough was enough. The self-lubrication Ophelia’s cunt was working on as her arousal grew proved to be quite helpful now, letting him slide in without any trouble. Now, the degrading feeling of being taken against her will as well as the pleasure her inner walls were sending to her brain, combined with arousal from Soleil’s words and the reaction to her still playing with her tits - all of that broke through Ophelia’s miniscule resistance. She let out a quiet moan that only Soleil could hear, just as cute as the pink-haired girl hoped. It didn’t stop with just one, too - Ophelia continued to moan with each of the man’s thrusts, her body shaking in pleasure against Soleil’s touch. Even if her mouth was still muffled by Soleil’s, as the moans grew louder they were soon clear to hear for all the people in the room - and Soleil also took that as a sign that she could get more handsy with her. Her hands proceeded to squeeze the mage’s boobies with more strength than before, dragging the flesh orbs around and squeezing on them. Now that Ophelia began to kiss her back, Soleil took that as an invitation to also push her tongue into her open mouth - and their tongues wounded around one another curiously.

“What a slut. That black-haired witch at least tried to pretend she wasn’t enjoying it.” One of the men commented to another as they waited for their turn.
Hearing such crude words directed at her only thrilled Ophelia even more, her moans picking up in frequency as the man proceeded to fuck her harder. In response to these, the men’s desire to use her body also skyrocketed - enough that one of them began to approach her too. His dick already free from his pants, he walked towards Ophelia’s head. Going around the table to be directly opposite the man taking her cunt, he stopped. As Ophelia and Soleil were still locked in their kiss, he pushed his dick forward towards their faces - hoping maybe he’d get a double blowjob from the two of them. However, as soon as the tip of his cock touched Soleil’s cheek, smearing some precum onto it, the girl’s head bounced off in disgust. Soleil looked at him, disgust showing on her face as she eyed his shaft - one of her hands going to her face and wiping his liquid off it. She had to admit that even if the man chose a bad way to remind her of this, he was right to come here. She shouldn’t just hog Ophelia’s mouth all to herself. Even if Ophelia showed that she started to enjoy their kisses, she was still going to enjoy it if her mouth was filled with a dick. She promised the men a gangbang - taking up one of her holes for herself for too long would mean she didn’t keep her part of the deal. Going in for one more kiss, Soleil let go of Ophelia’s breasts and moved backwards. For a few moments, Ophelia’s face was fully uncovered, and her loud moans echoed from the walls of her house. However, it was hushed up again as the man placed his hands on two sides of her head, near her headband, and craned her head backwards. She was forced to angle her neck to the back painfully as it was hanging off the table’s edge until it was upside down. However, seeing the man’s erection hanging directly in front of it was exciting, and she opened her mouth invitingly to let him in. One more high-pitched moan as the man fucking her pussy thrust his cock deeper than before, his erection starting to swell and throb inside her, and her mouth was filled by another cock. She couldn’t squeal in pleasure as the swollen cock inside her cunt began to shoot his semen into her body, but the pleasure of receiving his load - maybe even being impregnated by a man she had never really dealt with before - was enough to make her eyes roll back as she reached a climax of her own.

Even if the men had troubles discerning her orgasmic cry from her usual moans, Soleil could easily tell the difference - and Ophelia’s sudden silence that followed clued some of them in. The primal sound the blonde mage let out confirmed that this was going just like she wanted, with Ophelia truly enjoying herself. It, combined with the expression of pleasure she could see on the girl’s face, were more than enough to remind Soleil of her own arousal. Going a few steps off not to interfere with the men using the blonde’s body - watching the change of guard at her lower half - Soleil started to get working on her body instead. Without a care for the men around her, she lifted her skirt and moved her hands for her hips - finding the seam of her tights. Dragging them down, Soleil completely missed that as she pulled it down to her thighs, she was also flashing her pussy to everyone until her skirt fell down. However, the men weren’t as oblivious to that as she was. The moment she did that, they took that as an invitation to go and use her body. One of them took a few steps towards her, his hard-on swaying as he reached her. Grabbing to her from behind, he shoved it between her thighs - with the tip coming out on the front between her legs and her pulled-down tights. “Ew, gross!” She called out as she looked down to see it. Driving her thighs together, she squeezed it in a way that she hoped was unpleasant and would discourage him from doing that again - only making him even harder. Annoyed by that, Soleil drove her elbow into his stomach, making him stumble backwards. She turned around to face him, anger showing on her face as she pulled the tights back onto her ass to prevent that from happening again. Instead, she ripped a hole at the front that allowed access to just her cunt while speaking out angrily: “If you’re so desperate to cum now, just jerk off! If not, then just wait for your turn with Ophelia. I’m not you guys’ plaything!” The stare-off between her and the man would escalate to something worse, but - as if on-cue - Ophelia moaned yet again, loudly enough to take attention of them both.

That particular moan was caused by the cock filling her mouth. She sensed that it began to swell, being able to tell that it meant the man was about to cum. And cum he did, spurting streaks of white straight into the back of her throat. Even though she tried to swallow, she only managed to take a bit of it - with her head upside down it wasn’t easy - and she couldn’t hold it all inside for too long. Streaks of semen began to trickle out of the corners of her mouth, and even from her nostrils, she began to gag - finally having troubles breathing. Her face started turning red because of the lack of air, even if her cheeks were already red with the blush that marked her excitement. However, once the man was done with his climax, his cock shriveling inside her, he pulled out. Ophelia opened her mouth immediately, drawing deep breaths as semen started to leak out of her mouth. That alone would be hot, but the guy using her snatch followed suit soon after, making her body take two loads in quick succession. Her face was twisted with mindless pleasure, her tongue slipping out of her mouth and towards her nose - with cum flowing down it and dripping from its tip. That sight was accentuated by a loud, primitive moan that she let out as the man who creamed her cunt pulled out - and another one replaced him, rubbing his cock against her entrance and sliding it across her clit. However, instead of sliding his dick inside, he just rubbed it between her lower lips for a few moments - wiping some of her wetness onto his cock. Having provided himself enough lubrication to it, he backed out and angled his cock downwards - towards her anus. That was a hole Ophelia never tried stimulating on her own. With her pussy, she had used both her fingers and a dildo to get herself off, but the black gate of her asshole was something she never dared to cross. Having his tip rub against the ring of flesh there before pushing in felt weird, and it hurt her as she felt him push in. She felt her sphincter stretching as the wider parts of his dick made it through it, her inner walls hurting as he slid against their tightness even despite the lubrication he put on. He didn’t really gave her the time to get used to it, either - before long, he started to ram in and out. Instead of pleasure with each thrust like it was when they used her pussy, all it did was send spikes of pain through her body. However, with each of his thrusts it hurt a bit less, and another man also thrust into her mouth, distracting her from the pain in her backdoor. To help herself get her mind off it, the mage began to suck on it, trying to rub her tongue against it. She wasn’t experienced in it at all, and the taste was pretty icky, too, so her service wasn’t the best. It still beat fucking Rhajat’s face, the man thought to himself - the dark-haired girl did nothing like that to make him feel better. Focusing on that, Ophelia herself didn’t even notice the moment the pain in her ass was reduced to being just a weak side-effect. The pleasure itself she was getting from that wasn’t too strong, either - but the mental image of this being the utmost degradation a girl could be submitted to more than made up for that. Here she was, a chosen heir to the exalted bloodline, carrying the mark of her divine heritage, with magic skills that could make anyone go jealous - and yet, to these men she was worth about as much as the cheapest whore. All that mattered to them now was her admittedly great body - and being reduced to just that made her wetter than ever before. Soon, her moans returned, as lively as before.

With the situation with the man being defused for now, and Ophelia’s lewd face as the girl let semen pour out of her mouth, Soleil’s arousal returned to being her main concern. She remembered the thing she picked up earlier - the crystal that definitely acted as Ophelia’s dildo. With the girl’s pussy juice still looking pretty fresh on it, Soleil pulled it from behind her belt and lifted it to her mouth. Sticking her tongue out, Soleil ran it across the cold item - licking Ophelia’s honey off the side it passed. It was just as sweet as she imagined it would be - and Soleil really enjoyed its taste. Her curiosity was satisfied with just one swipe of her tongue, but now she wanted more of it. Stretching her mouth wide open, Soleil slowly slid the thing inside it. She made sure to take breaks once its size became too much of her to handle - wrapping her tongue around the parts that were already in and sucking on the crystal as if it was a delicious lollipop. Along with Ophelia’s flavor, it also carried some of the girl’s smell - and Soleil loved being able to draw it into her nostrils. While taking Ophelia’s liquids off the crystal, Soleil also replaced them with her saliva - applying fresh lubrication to it. Once most of Ophelia’s juice was gone, there was only one thing Soleil could do with it next. Taking it out of her mouth, she lowered it towards her legs. Driving it into the opening she created in her tights right in front of her pussy, she let it rest against her entrance for just a moment - and then shoved it in. Just knowing that it was inside the pussy of her dreams not too long ago was enough to make her squirm in pleasure. Her saliva and her earlier wetness allowed her to easily push it deep in, taking almost the entire thing right away. Soleil moaned as it came to a stop - in her mind it wasn’t as cute as Ophelia’s moans, but the men around her would have a hard time choosing. Then, she pulled it out so that only the tip remained, and rammed it into herself again - letting out another moan. She proceeded to use it to fuck herself as she watched Ophelia be almost continuously stuffed with two dicks - synching her pace with the speed of the man currently using Ophelia’s pussy. The pink-haired girl was finally able to fully give in to the desire that was bottled up inside her for the entire day, letting her climax both hard and often.

The men continued to use Ophelia’s body, Soleil still rebuffing all of their attempts to fuck her. As the men noticed that Ophelia was really into it, they let go of her arms - letting her support herself with her elbows and suck them off in a more comfortable position than before. Her hands didn’t remain idle for too long - right away, they were filled with two more cocks. Ophelia immediately knew what to do with them. She started to run her hands up and down, providing the men with handjobs. The men’s queue to her holes continued to circulate, giving them enough time to get hard again just in time for another go. For some time, Soleil was satisfied with just watching Ophelia moan in pleasure as the men continued to thrust into her various holes, happy to see the girl she loved enjoying herself. However, as it went on while she just continued to use Ophelia’s dildo on herself, Soleil realized she wanted to do more than just that. She wanted to make Ophelia moan, and hear her lovely voice cracking as she made her come. Waiting until both the man at her mouth and her pussy were done, Soleil cut through the queue so she could have Ophelia all to herself. “It’s my turn now! You guys will just have to wait.” Ophelia looked at her curiously as she approached, her hands still working on jerking two of the men off. Her mouth was still slightly agape, fresh cum drooling down her chin. Soleil went for the girl’s lower body, sitting down with her legs curled under her body - pushing the dildo deeper into herself as she spread her feet to lower her crotch onto it.

Moving her head forwards, Soleil went directly for Ophelia’s pussy, her tongue swiping across her labia before sinking into the mage’s cunt. Even if it was leaking with some semen, Soleil was able to ignore it thanks to how amazing doing this felt otherwise. She could taste Ophelia’s honey straight from the source as the girl was squirting it out! The fresh one tasted even sweeter than before, making eating her out extremely pleasant for her. Having her head be squeezed by her crush’s powerful thighs, letting her feel the girl’s warmth, also added to the experience. With one hand, Soleil constantly adjusted the crystal filling her cunt, sending ripples of pleasure through her body as the cold material slid across her inner walls, but with the other she stimulated Ophelia’s clit. Her gloved fingers squeezed and pulled on the oversensitive pink nub, causing Ophelia to emit high-pitched squeals that to Soleil sounded even cuter than before. Listening to them, Soleil soon let out a squeal of delight of her own - reacting to Ophelia showering her face with a fresh climax. A moan, louder than ever, reached her ears - going in sync with the waves of come pouring over her face. That encouraged her to eat her out even harder than before, the fingers on her clit going at it more aggressively too. More pleasure washed over Ophelia as she was in the middle of her climax, pushing the girl even further over the edge - enough that the blonde couldn’t even scream out anymore. The sudden cut-off in Ophelia’s moans was just what Soleil needed to come as well. Her body loosened up because of the climax, leaving her with no energy to continue eating Ophelia out. Instead, she moved her head just a little backwards, still letting it rest between Ophelia’s thighs. With her tongue now freed up, and the last of Ophelia’s squirts going onto her face, Soleil rode out her climax while using her tongue to swipe off all the Ophelia’s juice from around her mouth that her tongue could reach - her open mouth locked in a happy smile.

After riding out her climax, Soleil’s body was still weak, so instead of getting up to make room for another guy to fuck Ophelia, she just crawled along one of the table’s sides until she ended up near where Ophelia’s head was. As she laid down and happily waited for her body to recover, watching Ophelia’s tits as they bounced forward and backward in the rhythm of the man’s thrusts, Soleil’s ears heard something wonderful.
“Thank you, Soleil…” Ophelia’s melodious voice reached her ears again - and this time, the words were much kinder than before. “This all feels sooooo good… As if the stars themselves have blessed me on this day… But no, that it all your doing. I’ve misjudged you… Please, forgive me…” Soleil’s heart fluttered as she heard this - Ophelia was really thanking her for this! Just as Soleil hoped she would! “Oh, no worries! What’s just a little gift between friends?” Soleil tried to play it down, but Ophelia knew better than that - she didn’t think of Soleil as a friend before this. Her father did tell her all about Soleil’s father, and how the two of them were the best of friends, so Ophelia once hoped she and Soleil could end like that too. Recently, however, all she thought of Soleil was how annoying the girl was - and she treated her badly because of that. And for what? She was just trying to get closer to her… It was her who should have been trying more. “Maybe I can make it up to you later…” Ophelia gave a voice to her guilt, and Soleil barely held in a triumphant scream. This was the best-case scenario! Getting up, Soleil grabbed Ophelia’s head with both hands and twisted it towards her - delivering another fierce kiss to Ophelia’s lips. Ophelia kissed her back with more passion than before - relief washing over Soleil as she did. This, combined with her words, could very well mean that Ophelia had accepted her feelings - and maybe in time she was going to return them. That put Soleil in a much better mood - and even having to make room for another man who wanted to fuck Ophelia’s face did not put her down.

Soleil was able to rest while watching Ophelia be fucked, but the mage had no such breaks. Whenever one man was finished with her, another one replaced him - and while she tried her best to please all of them, it was quite draining. Even if there wasn’t a moment Ophelia wasn’t enjoying herself as her face, pussy and anus were stuffed with dicks, enduring it for so long it left her pretty worn out. Eventually, she had to put a stop to the handjobs, using her forearms to support herself once her elbows weren’t enough. With how things were, Ophelia wasn’t sure she’d be able to stay like this for much longer. However, she had a way to fix this. Among the many magical artifacts she had claimed for herself was a staff that could revitalize multiple people at once. Ophelia thought of it as potentially helpful in battle, but the merchant she got it from told her it would also cause… interesting side effects, to say the least. Ophelia wasn’t expecting to use it anytime soon, but it seemed perfect for this night - and if the merchant’s words were true, it could also make the fuckfest that would follow more pleasurable for her than this one already was. Ophelia was planning to ask for a break so she could go and use it, but as she noticed Soleil heading towards her again, the mage decided to have some fun with Soleil first. She didn’t want to disappoint the pink-haired girl after she went out of her way to set all of this up, so instead she just moved on the table to where Soleil was coming from. Soleil squatted down by the table, at the level of Ophelia’s chest - with the way Ophelia was set up now, their heads ended up pretty close together. Soleil leaned closer, rubbing her nose and mouth against Ophelia’s cheek - and enjoying the warm groan Ophelia let out in response. With one hand Soleil was still pleasuring herself using Ophelia’s dildo - but with the other, she reached for Ophelia’s left tit. Now, her grip on it was much rougher than before, squeezing the flesh orb with more force and enjoying the way it bulged through her fingers as it was brought upwards. She placed a kiss on Ophelia’s flushed cheek, then moved her head down - towards the slightly erect nipple of the breasts her left hand was squishing. She opened her lips, pressing them against the tense surface of Ophelia’s breast. Her tongue circled around Ophelia’s broad areola for a moment, Soleil enjoying Ophelia’s heavier breaths coming from above. FInally, she moved on to the nipple itself - dragging her wet tongue across it, the nipple pulled by it before springing back to its normal state. Then, she brought her tongue back down, with Ophelia moaning as she did. Soleil continued to suck on the boob’s surface with her mouth while fiddling with Ophelia’s bud using her tongue - picking up the pace with her both the hand groping the lower part of the boob and the one she was using to fuck herself as Ophelia’s moans intensified.

While Soleil was doing that, Ophelia’s lower body was approached by another man. Even though Ophelia was spreading her legs to allow for easier access to her pussy, he decided it wasn’t enough. Grabbing her left leg, he lifted it and put it onto his shoulder. Ophelia’s petite foot - bare for her stocking that covered her heels - ended up pressing it’s gentle arc against the side of his face. With the other changes to Ophelia’s position, this let him thrust much deeper into her than when he first fucked her. In just a single thrust, he buried almost his entire length inside her. Grabbing onto her thighs for better balance, he pulled back a bit, then rammed his dick all the way in - his tip slamming into her cervix. That had not happened to her before… But Ophelia welcomed the novelty after so many similar fucks, and she just moaned even despite the slight discomfort his thrusts were causing her. They were strong enough to shake her entire body, and along with Soleil’s worship of her breast were able to quickly get her to the edge. She signalized her climax with a shift in the pitch of her moans, riding her climax out happily while the two people playing with her body continued to do so. These squeals of pleasure were a sign to Soleil that she was doing her job well - and that made her happy enough that she came, too, while Ophelia’s orgasm was coming to a close. Once she did, Soleil no longer had the energy to work on Ophelia’s boob with her mouth - so instead, she lifted her head. Seeing Ophelia’s mouth open to let out countless moans put a broad smile on Soleil’s face - enough that she continued to squeeze her boob using her left hand. She was less happy to see a man kneeling down on the table’s edge, his erection going towards Ophelia’s face. However, she was pretty satisfied for now - so she just leaned in and gently nudged Ophelia’s head on the cheek. With her body pretty loose, Ophelia’s head turned around, and before she could say anything, her mouth - still open because of her moaning - was immediately filled with another cock. However, with the way they were, he couldn’t push it too far in. Because of that, Ophelia tried even harder to get him off - the sooner she did, the sooner she’d be able to voice her tiredness. Her tongue twirled around the head of his shaft, constantly teasing his glans while she spread her saliva all over it. Her lips squeezed the part of his cock they could reach - the girl determined to get him to go off as quickly as possible. Her eagerness surprised the man, and before long, he released his load into her mouth. As his cock wasn’t too deep in, most of it pooled at the front of it - and once he pulled out, it all flooded free through the opening in her mouth. With her tongue still sticking to his cock, it slid out of her mouth as he withdrew - his semen leaking down it as she let it all out through her lips - with the semen dripping down onto her right shoulder and down her arm. As she was still wearing her gloves, she was a bit bothered that her right one would get dirty - but then again, all of her clothes would need to be washed once they were done here. If they were even recoverable, that was - the numerous holes and tears caused by the man roughly grabbing on to various parts of her body pretty much ruined her outfit anyways.

After making sure that she could speak while watching the man’s cock shrink, some of his semen also dropping onto her arm - and even her forearm, covering her Brand with his spunk - Ophelia began to speak. However, she had to voice her gratitude first. “S-Soleeeeil… Aaah! Pleeaaase, kiss me~!” She moaned out, her voice surging high as the man inside her pussy hit her cervix again. Soleil was beyond happy to hear that - the girl already started touching herself again, but hearing this made her go sooo damp again! “I could get used to this, too… The taste’s not too good, but it’s still fun. This all feels so good…” Ophelia thought to herself while starting to crane her head around. “And once we do kiss… I need a break. Could you make them stop for now?” As these words left her lips, with her head being mid-turn from facing the man to facing Soleil, suddenly she felt a hand fall on the top of her head, stopping her from turning. What was going on? Was there another man who wanted to fuck her mouth before that?

The man’s eyes flicked with anger as he heard Ophelia ask for a break. Did the blonde slut not understand the situation she was in? She seemed to be thinking that the pink-haired girl was in charge here - no, it just happened that their and Soleil’s goals overlapped for the time being. Ophelia was only there to provide them with pleasure - and only they would decide when it was time to give her a break. Was Ophelia so arrogant she still thought she had a say in the matter? The man decided that she needed to be punished for that. A break she would get - but a more permanent one than she was hoping for. He was looking down at the girl, but the sides of his vision went past her and to the ground below the table. Now, he focused more on that - his eyes scanning Ophelia’s stuff that was thrown off when they first forced her onto it. Fairly quickly, he came across something that could be of use now. It was a ceremonial dagger, one carrying droplets of Soleil’s blood from when the girl was scouring through these things earlier before. Still holding on to her head with one hand, he leaned over and recovered the dagger from the ground. Then, he pulled her head slightly to the back to make her lift her chin. Once it was exposed, he just cut into it with the dagger. A red gash opened across her throat, blood spurting onto her collarbones. Her moans instantly turned into wet gurgles as he sliced her throat, the blade cutting through her larynx. Just one slice wasn’t enough for him - he continued to slice it across her neck again and again.

Ophelia’s mouth was open so she could emit quiet moans as the man continued to fuck her. She also considered asking the man, what was he doing, as she watched him bend over and reach for something below them. Her eyes widened as she saw the Blade of the Seven Stars in his hand. What could he need it for now? Responding to his other hand, she lifted her chin just a bit - and immediately got her answer as he drew a line with it across her neck. The pleasure she was in immediately disappeared, her mind taken over by the pain in her neck. Her eyes bulged as she stared at the blood spurting from the cut - with each slice of the knife, another squirt left her body. He sliced through her jugular, causing a bigger wave of blood to leave her. As the pulsating wound continued to pump her blood out, the pain resonated within her head - head that was desperately trying to piece what was happening. They… They killed Rhajat too, how could she forget this? But everything they did felt so good… It was incredible to just give them the power over her body. After the first one took her, how could she not want more? Well, it was the wrong choice and now she was paying the price. Was this night of incredible sex worth losing her life for? Ophelia wanted to say no… But couldn’t deny that up until now it really was the best night of her life. She could still feel the man roughly fucking her pussy, but it no longer felt good. Even him repeatedly slamming into her cervix couldn’t in any way conceal the pain - instead, her body spasmed violently in line with the man’s thrusts. And Soleil was still going at it with her hand on her boob. Was this a part of Soleil’s plan? It couldn’t be… The girl seemed genuinely interested in her. She wasn’t someone who would abandon her like that. And yet, Soleil did nothing to help, continuing to fiddle with Ophelia’s tit as the guy cut through her neck.

Soleil couldn’t believe her eyes as the dagger sunk into Ophelia’s neck. They weren’t supposed to do this! Her face was wearing the expression of pure shock as she watched the blood start squirting from it, her mouth opening in a dumbfounded look. Her mind was screaming at her to do something, to take the dagger away. She couldn’t get a look at Ophelia’s face, but the erratic way her body was twitching made it was clear that she was in pain. She should save her, and take her to someone who could heal her right away, or maybe try using one of Ophelia’s staffs in hopes it would heal her… Or should she? Her body was telling her otherwise. Her hands were still as busy as they were before, one working on Ophelia’s huge tit while the other was still thrusting the mage’s crystal into her pussy - and they seemed to be refusing her commands. There was a strange, powerful heat crawling over her entire body - enough that her face got really flushed for the first time that night. She did enjoy watching Rhajat die earlier, but she didn’t really care for that girl too much aside for her incredible body - whereas with Ophelia she was hoping they would end up together after this. And yet, the surge of pleasure spreading through her body couldn’t compare to anything she had felt before - even hearing Ophelia’s orgasmic moans after eating the girl out didn’t make her feel this good. Then… Should she let this continue? Let the man kill the girl she loved just so that she herself could experience a climax beyond any she had before? As she thought that, a forceful, pleasant thrill shook her entire body as it tingled up her spine. Y-yes! Soleil groaned loudly, unable to contain the pleasure inside her anymore. Once she had a taste of the mind-breaking delight that claimed her body once she saw the start of Ophelia’s death, there was nothing that would make her stop it. Even getting a look at Ophelia’s tear-covered, still blushing face, and seeing the begging look in her grey, pain-filled eyes wouldn’t be enough. Soleil’s arousal only soared even higher with each slice at Ophelia’s neck that she saw. Before long, the man started slicing through Ophelia’s spine - and even if the mercenary changed her mind now, there would be no saving the mage.

Ophelia lost all hope that Soleil would save her - there was nothing waiting for her but death. She was a chosen one! This couldn’t be how her story ended! And yet, there was no way she could get out of this on her own… Her body was too weak because of all the wonderful extended fucking her body received… She was forced to let the man continue sawing through her neck using her own dagger. Eventually, the dagger grazed against her spine - and a terrifying jerk went through her body, along with an overwhelming sense of dread filling her mind. The blade was sharp enough to start cutting through the bone - with each slice, taking away a part of the control she had over her body as the connection between her head and the rest of it weakened. Her hands, clenched into fists as she used them to support herself before, now opened up and her fingers began to twitch. The rest of her body was was stirred into out-of-control spasms, only kept in check by the hands and dick of man using her pussy and Soleil’s hand that was still holding on to the left of Ophelia’s jugs. For some reason, her nipples became fully erect - not that Ophelia could tell anymore, barely able to feel them or any other part of her body below her neck. The leg that was placed on the shoulder of the man plowing her heavily clenching pussy kicked out in a strong move, her bare foot sticking out high in the air - showing how each of her small toes was twitching in a different way. As the connection was fully severed, her spine sliced in two, the beheading was almost over. The remaining tendons and skin at the back of her neck offered little resistance, letting the man easily finish the cut. At this point, Ophelia was still holding on to her life - but her brain failed to control even the muscles of her face. Ophelia’s eyes bulged another time, rolling back up as her tongue slipped free from her mouth, letting blood, drool and semen onto her chin. The man lifted her head and turned it to give her a look at her headless body. Ophelia regained control of her eyes for just long enough to take a look at her swollen breasts, watching a droplet of blood trickle down her chest in between them. The hand in the white glove was still squeezing her left tit - and with great effort she turned her eyes towards its owner, ignoring her lower body and the streaks of semen leaking out of her dying pussy because the man using it just released his semen inside her vagina. Her eyes looked at Soleil, but Ophelia wasn’t really able to convey any emotions through them - and the mindless look on the rest of her face in no way could tell Soleil anything, either. Ophelia herself couldn’t even decide, how should she feel about her. She did cause her death and just watched… But at the same time, she just wanted to make her feel good. She couldn’t really blame her for that…

Before Ophelia’s clouded, barely-living brain could come to any conclusion on that, suddenly she was moving through the air. The soft touch she recognized as Soleil’s gloves appeared on both of her temples. Soleil’s warm, blushing face appeared directly in front of her - but instead of her usual smile, it was twisted with a grimace that Ophelia couldn’t understand - one signifying Soleil being on the brink of the biggest orgasm of her life. She let go of the dildo in her pussy, thrusting her hips downwards over and over to pound her cunt over Ophelia’s toy furiously. Despite her being this close, she was still able to think straight - and as she stared at Ophelia’s detached head, she remembered the last words Ophelia muttered. She was begging her to kiss her… Soleil couldn’t fail her now - she had to do it before the girl passed on. Because of that, she plucked the head from the man who cut it off and held it in front of her face. Pulling it closer as she looked into Ophelia’s grey eyes, she opened her mouth to take Ophelia’s rolled out tongue into it - her tongue sliding it into Ophelia’s mouth as their lips connected before following it into the depths of Ophelia’s mouth. Even though she had to twist her head a bit so that their noses didn’t get in the way, Soleil still stared into Ophelia’s eyes as they rolled back up again - almost certain that she saw life leaving them. However, before she could process that, the mage’s tongue moved. It was just the tiniest swing to push against Soleil’s tongue, but Soleil was sure it was intentional - and that pushed her onto the very edge of coming. The faint tension of Ophelia’s lips as the girl used up all of her remaining energy to kiss her back was the trigger that made her cum. As the waves of unbelievable pleasure took the pink-haired fighter, she again saw Ophelia’s eyes go blank again - this time, signalling that the girl was dead.

Relief filled Ophelia’s mind in her final moments as she felt the tongue going around the insides of her mouth. “S-Soleil… She kissed me now… Just as I asked her to… So she did care about me after all…” Her barely working brain couldn’t see anymore that it was also Soleil’s fault she was dying. With whatever strength the mage still had, she tried her best to kiss Soleil back - but she wasn’t sure if the mercenary even noticed. “I guess… We won’t end up… as friends for life… like our fathers did…” If her eyes were still working, tears would swell up inside them. “Still… My life… Wasn’t too bad…” Being at peace with herself, and Soleil’s warmth comforting her, Ophelia was able to go happily as her life finally disappeared from their world.

 No.15624


Soleil tried to hold on to Ophelia’s lifeless head, frantically making out with her dead mouth. However, the pleasure wrecking her body was so strong that she soon collapsed forwards, falling on top of Ophelia’s body. Her fingers were barely holding on to the head anymore, almost completely limp because of her mind-shattering climax - so the impact knocked the head out of her grip. It fell down and bounced off the table’s edge, but a man grabbed it before it could fall any further. Soleil’s head landed directly on top of Ophelia’s right tit, and her mouth instinctively closed over the dead girl’s still erect nipple. The girl immediately suckling on it, as if she was trying to drink Ophelia’s breast milk - even if her body was nowhere near producing it, as Ophelia’s first real creampie was earlier that night.

While Soleil rested on top of Ophelia’s corpse, the men didn’t slow down at all. Ophelia’s pussy clenched down hard on the next cock that filled it in post-mortem spasms - but while quite pleasurable, it was the least interesting way to use her now. The man who caught her head didn’t waste any time with it - sliding through her slack slips, he easily moved through a mix of Ophelia and Soleil’s saliva, into the slowly cooling inside of her mouth. Getting a stronger hold on the head, he was able to pull the head further onto his erection - although it was less fucking it and more using it to jerk off, the head sliding up and down his cock. Eventually, he dragged it far enough that if the head was still attached to her body his cock would have gone into her gullet. As it wasn’t instead it just came out through the hole in her neck. The sensation of having most of his dick surrounded by the still-warm inside of her mouth, and the tip not having anything like that was very weird - but it didn’t matter, as each time the head went up and down on his cock it felt really good. As he took the head all the way down, her small nose hit him on the base of the cock. In the same way, her wet chin slapped him on the balls. He groaned when it first did that, but enjoyed it - and continued to do it repeatedly until he reached his climax. Most of his load was sprayed onto Ophelia’s long, blonde hair - but the rest of it was left inside her mouth as he dragged the head off his cock. The moment he did, another guy took the head from him - already thrusting his erection into the stump left by her neck.

As the head was being passed around, the rest of her body was still getting attention. Her two holes between her legs continued to be pounded by cocks, with one of the men sometimes bending the legs together behind her back to get her petite feet together to rub them around his dick. Her upper body also received some attention, with a man quickly heading for it. Going past Soleil who was still sprawled out on top of the mage’s chest, he went towards the stump of her neck. The bleeding had mostly stopped at this point - but whatever blood still remained could still serve as a lubricant. The hole in her neck stump seemed almost too tight for his cock to fit inside. He slid the tip across the stump, bumping it into her severed spine, then pressed it against the hole. It required him to put a lot of force into it, making it a little painful for him as his most sensitive flesh pressed against the tense flesh of Ophelia’s esophagus, but as it continued the flesh seemed to stretch out - eventually, letting him push the tip inside. Now, he just had to power his way through to get the rest of his cock in. Since the rest of his cock was thicker than that, it required more stretching from Ophelia’s body. However, once he got in… The tightness moved from being an issue to making it an incredibly good fuck. Her food pipe hugged his cock tighter than any cunt before that. It lacked the lubrication of pussy juices, but the blood and the mucus coating the inner membrane that his shaft was wrapped in almost made up for it. After a few test thrusts to see how easily he could slide in and out, the man started to fuck it violently, quickly bringing his tempo up to a pretty high speed. And he wasn’t only going fast - he was also putting a lot of force into it, burying his cock all the way to his balls. He wasn’t able to keep it up for too long - his body couldn’t really handle it, and so he sent his load into her gullet and towards her stomach. As he withdrew, another man took his spot - also struggling at first to push inside her.

Because of how rough the man who was fucking Ophelia’s neck was going, he also caused her upper body to shake heavily. Soleil was still slouched over her chest, the fighter's body still pretty limp because of her mindbreaking climax. His thrusts was enough to throw her off the comfy pillow of Ophelia's tits as they resonated in sync with them, making Soleil slide over onto her midsection. However, her mouth was still latched onto the mage's right nipple. Sliding off the boob, she proceeded to drag it along with her for as long as she could; the entire breast tensing all over as its peak was stretched down towards her midsection, the rest of it following close behind.

With how slumped down Soleil was, her chubby ass ended up sticking higher up again. Even if she pulled them down at the front, her tights still hugged her buttcheeks tightly, adding more allure to her feisty ass. It had already grabbed the attention of some of the men before, and now it returned. Staring at it lustfully from time to time, eventually one of the soldiers decided to go for it again. Stopping behind Soleil, for a moment he let his eyes feast on her meaty backside. Then, he grabbed it through the tights. Their outer layer felt really squishy and soft, but deeper down it was so firm… He proceeded to grope her butt for a while, his erection throbbing harder than when he fucked the mage's ass. While it was also pretty lovely, the pink-haired girl sure had the blonde beaten when it came to their asses. Once his cock became too painfully erect for him to handle it anymore, he grabbed it with one hand. Giving it a few strokes to enjoy the momentary relief, he guided it to the crack of her butt. Her cheeks subsided, hugging the sides of his cock really tightly through the thin purple material - which also stuck to the front of his cock as he buried it deeper into her buttcrack. Eventually, the tights and her cheeks tensed up enough that they couldn’t do it anymore, his cock enveloped in a warm, squishy cushion of tights and her soft flesh. Once it did, the man began to ram his dick forward and backwards, fucking her buttcrack. With the texture of her tights and her unworldly ass, using the barely conscious girl’s body to give himself a buttjob was the man’s greatest fantasy coming true. Because of that, despite him trying to make it last as long as he could, it was just too much for his cock. Before long, he ended up shooting his seed all over Soleil’s ass, with some of it also shooting onto the girl’s back, going under her skirt and clinging to her tunic on both the inner and outer sides.

After wiping the rest of his climax into a dry spot on the tights on one of her butt cheeks, the man withdrew - immediately replaced by another one. His desires were more typical - he just wanted to feel the warmth of Soleil’s cunt around his cock. Placing one hand on her bubbly ass, he pushed it forward - getting a better angle to approach her pussy. That allowed him to see the glowing piece of crystal which was still stuck inside Soleil’s body. Well, he had to make room for his shaft. Reaching for the sticky crystalline dildo, he was able to close his hand over the base, getting a strong grip on it. Then, in one quick move, he ripped it all the way out in one go. As he did, he could see a spasm going through Soleil’s entire body, as well as some liquid squirting out of the girl’s pussy now that it was uncorked. Setting the dildo down, he grabbed his trembling erection, and led it to her pussy. However, just as he was about to slide it in, he felt a gloved hand grabbing his cock and stopping it.

“Oh no you don’t.” Even if Soleil’s voice was still warm on the surface, there was steel hiding within it - warning the man not to go on. His rough removal of the dildo sent a shock through her body strong enough to finally wake her up from the stupor her last climax put her in - even if her body still felt a little weak. Her voice was a little muffled by Ophelia’s tit at first, but as she opened her mouth she let go of it - with the spherical chunk of dead meat still springing back up, her stiff, erect nipple stopping about halfway between where it started and its usual position because of death’s slackness slowly setting in Ophelia’s flesh. Even if Soleil wasn’t fully recovered yet, she had enough strength to react as the man ignored her warning and tried to push through her hand and into her exposed cunt. In response, she bent her leg towards her ass and then brought it up, slamming the heel of her high boots into the man’s balls. “I warned you.” She commented coldly as he recoiled back in pain, with her using her hand to hold on to his cock and twist it around a bit to cause him extra pain before letting go of it. Waiting for a bit longer while cuddling with Ophelia’s boobies, Soleil finally gathered enough strength to get back up. With a few steps back, she was at a spot where she could watch Ophelia’s corpse as the men continued to gangfuck it. Although the head was gone, the body shape and torn-up clothes still made it clear just who that corpse belonged to. Seeing it completely still and unresponsive, with just the men’s thrusts causing it to move, put her in a bit of a sad mood. It was obvious that Ophelia wouldn’t be able to move anymore - she was dead, after all. But the knowledge that she’d never get to see this particular Ophelia smile again, see her playful smirk as she’s spouting some nonsense only she understood, hear her cute voice (even if it was usually shooing her away) and that she’d never feel her kiss her back… All the things she already missed made Soleil have some second thoughts about not saving the girl she loved.

However, these disappeared as she switched to watching a man using her detached head to give himself a blowjob. By then, her pussy had fully recovered from the incredible orgasm from before. Seeing the bleeding stump of the mage’s head with some cum dripping from it, as well as the complete emptiness in her grey eyes whenever she could look into them, these both caused Soleil to start getting wet again. She just watched as the guy proceeded to fuck it while letting her arousal grow. Along with it grew a desire to take the head for herself again - and Soleil found herself unable to resist it. Once she saw the man release his jizz through the stump of Ophelia’s neck, coating her hair and the ground with the sticky globes of his sperm, the mercenary ran over and pulled the head away from his cock - with the semen still dripping from the tip of his cock wiped on the insides of the mage’s head, his last drops getting caught on her lips. Noticing that while holding on to Ophelia’s head, Soleil decided that she wanted it gone. Pressing the head directly against her midsection, she wiped most of the semen and blood stuck to Ophelia’s slack lips against her tunic. Once she was satisfied with the result, she took a few steps back and sat down on Ophelia’s bed. Spreading her legs and lifting her skirt, for a moment she showed her cunt to the men who were watching her again - before covering it with Ophelia’s lips. Shaking it around a little so that the girl’s tongue slipped out and into her entrance, she could already feel pleasure going through her body as Ophelia’s cooled-down mouth rubbed against her entrance. What’s more, as the small mouth pressed against her labia, the girl’s small nose also began to rub against it - the tiny, yet pointy organ going directly across her clit. Soleil drew a deeper breath when it did for the first time, and just moaned loudly the next few times it did. Once she found the perfect position for the head to be in, Ophelia’s dead tongue inside her cunt and her slack lips rubbing against the mercenary’s lower lips, she moved one hand to the back of the head while stretching the other out behind her while leaning backwards. A bit more adjusting, and then Soleil was able to buck her hips against Ophelia’s head while still keeping her balance. As her pleasure grew, it only drew her to shove the head deeper into her crotch - pressing it harder against her pussy. That, in turn, meant even more pleasure for her - leading to more cute moans escaping her lips. Fairly quickly, Soleil was able to reach another climax - causing her to call out in pleasure, her warm voice bouncing from the walls of Ophelia’s room and gathering the attention of most the men inside. Any single one of them would be happy to make her scream like that, and knowing that she’d just turn them down made them resent her. However, they still had Ophelia’s body to satisfy themselves. Once Soleil’s climax had died down, the girl squirting her honey all over Ophelia’s mouth and onto her cheeks, she let them take the head away - so the while the men’s dislike of Soleil grew, they had no reason to take it out on her now. Taking turns, they were all able to be satisfied with the parts of Ophelia’s body - so there was no need to force Soleil to please them too, especially that most of them were pretty spent at this point. While some of them tried going for her as she splayed out on top of Ophelia’s bed to rest after her climax, drawing deep breaths of the dead girl’s scent from her sleeping spot, the weak kicks of her legs were enough to discourage them from going for it - and Soleil was able to return to full strength fairly quickly, going back to just touching herself while watching them do their part.

The man who took the head from Soleil had a different idea on how to use it. He carried it back towards Ophelia’s corpse - where another man just left the spot between the girl’s legs. There wasn’t anyone who seemed ready to fill the spot again, so he was free to go there. There, he put the head so that the stump of her neck was directly over her pussy. Grabbing her legs by the knees, he spread them a bit, then lifted them until they were almost upright - with her lower legs still angled downwards, completely limp. Once he was happy with their position, he proceeded to bring them back together - Ophelia’s head squeezed between her bountiful thighs. Just taking a look at her dead face, then taking his gaze for a trip up to her breasts and her severed neck was enough to make him extremely hard - enough that he could aim his dick just the way he wanted. Bringing his hips forward, he used it to touch the hole in her neck. With the cocks that stretched it out earlier, his tip was able to go in seamlessly - with the start of her esophagus sticking to it in a wet embrace. To test things out, he slowly pushed it deeper in - going all the way through until he could see the tip of his cock through her agape lips as his cock went into her mouth from the back. As he did, he could see her tongue reacting to his cock. Parts of it were still out after Soleil got them out, and he could see them moving in response to his dick pressing against the parts of the tongue hidden within her mouth. Then, in one quick move, he pulled all the way out - and thrust back in right away. The head went up and down a bit, but most of the force of his thrust was transferred to the girl’s rich thighs - making them wobble just a bit. This meant he could fuck the head as roughly as he wanted - and as long as he kept on holding to Ophelia’s knees, the head would stay in place. That led to him being able to pound into her head from the back with much more force than any of the men earlier - getting to enjoy her throat sliding across his cock over and over again with speed no one before him could. Even if the head stayed mostly in one place, a part of his thrusts was also going through it. What reached her eyes was enough to make them roll around again, her grey irises returning to the front of her eyes even if they were still pretty high up.

With the way her throat and mouth clung on to his cock while it flew through them at a fast pace, each of his thrusts filled his cock with incredible pleasure. However, that also meant he wouldn’t be able to keep fucking her like that for long. Eventually, he reached his climax. Knowing he was nearing it, he finally pushed the cock all the way through - the tip sticking out from between her lips. Some of her saliva stuck to his tip as he came, his semen squirting onto her face. His first streaks ended up going pretty far, reaching her forehead and sticking to her headband. Following ones got to her dead eyes, acting as tears that the mage produce even when dying. Some of his spunk made its way onto her cheeks, but a huge part of it stayed near her mouth - mixing with the come Soleil left there earlier. A single line of semen clung to Ophelia’s tiny nose, too. Once his climax had finished, he pulled his cock out of her head and let go of her knees. With her legs no longer holding the head in place, it collapsed to the front - exposing her cunt again, which now had some of the blood from the cut in her neck around it. The head fell off the table, rolling on the ground for a moment before reaching another guy’s legs - who picked it up, and quickly put it on his cock.


Even if the lengthy gangfuck of Ophelia’s corpse felt incredible for everyone involved, it couldn’t last forever. Eventually, every of the men in the room was completely spent, and no one tried to fuck Ophelia’s body anymore. Soleil, too, was pretty tired - no longer even having the strength to finger herself. Because of that, the men started preparing to leave. Ophelia’s corpse was to be taken by Soleil - but the men still could take some of Ophelia’s stuff. Some of them were warriors, so they were satisfied with some of the fancier weapons Ophelia took for herself - be it as gifts for her father, or because she wanted to practice giving names to them. The others were magic users, so they took some of the girl’s tomes. However, there was also a priest among them - and his attention was captured by a certain staff. It was a staff he had only seen in history books, one by the name of “Anew”. The more modern staves of that type could revitalize a single person, just like the magic of a dancer. However, the very old ones were said to possess an incredibly powerful effect that could revitalize even an entire army! He decided to take it and show it to his peers - if it was really one like that, and they could replicate its effect, the Askrian forces would really benefit from that. Reaching for the staff, he could already feel the powerful energy coursing within it. That got him pretty excited - who knew a night of carnal pleasures would give him a weapon this strong? The staff also seemed to be reacting to his excitement - trembling in his hands. The long wooden shaft seemed as if it was about to burst. And just a few moments later, it did. Beams of white, rose-tinted light shot out from the orb at the top of it - one for each person in Ophelia’s room. The man identified the staff correctly, but he wasn’t aware of the modifications that it had received. The Anna that Ophelia bought the staff from wasn’t lying about its powers. The merchant girl had no qualms about using ancient Archanean artifacts to make more money off the guests of her brothel. Because of how useful it was, she also came up with the means of easy production of it - and while she did, she also caused it to treat each person it affected with an extremely potent aphrodisiac. Anna had created so many of these staffs that she began selling them - and that’s how Ophelia came across it. And now, it was used on each of the men who had just spent the night emptying their balls into Ophelia’s corpse - bringing them back to perfect vitality and their cocks to fully erect. Soleil was also affected by it - the girl revitalized just like the rest. Her pussy ached because of her many orgasms earlier, but now that feeling was gone. With surprise, the pink-haired girl felt it overflowing with fresh honey that signalized just how wet the staff made her. Springing back up on Ophelia’s bed, she took a look at the girls body while her fingers - that were already sticky with her come - went towards her pussy. Fingering herself as fast as she could, she proceeded to moan loudly while watching the reenergized men force their dicks into Ophelia’s pussy, ass and neck stump - another one taking the head and starting to fuck it, too. But that was enough for just a few of them. As for the rest… Some of them began jerking off right away, trying to coat Ophelia’s body with their spunk. The others, however, wanted a woman’s body. And there was one still untouched in the room - so they all began to approach Soleil together.

The girl didn’t notice that they were coming to her, her vision too blurry because of the pleasure she was in. All she could see was Ophelia’s headless form being penetrated by multiple cocks - the corpse being pretty stiff at that point in no way stopped them from doing it. The swordswoman touched herself furiously, reaching a climax just as the men got to her. She screamed out in release, collapsing back onto the bed as her body was overtaken by the pleasure of an orgasm - except that rough hands grabbed on to her shoulders on her way down, taking her shield away. That brought her mind back to reality - but her body was still not working, made completely useless by her climax. All she could do was glare furiously as the men used the weapons they took from Ophelia’s collection to slice through her clothing. The upper part of her black tunic was sliced into shreds - and her breasts sprung forward without it binding them down. Soleil was not wearing a bra, so her boobs were visible right away. While they were smaller than Ophelia’s, their size being pretty much average, they were pretty pleasant to the eye anyways. The men eyed them hungrily - after getting to stare at Ophelia’s milk makers for so long, them being different was welcome. Having them exposed like that didn’t exactly make Soleil mad - she had flashed them to plenty of men without even thinking about it because of her habit of changing clothes literally anywhere. However, she knew that this would not stop on just that - and she knew she was going to hate what was about to come. However, her body was too slack to stop them from doing this - so she just glared at all them angrily while they basked in the sight of her tits. After a moment or two, one of the men reached for them - his big, unpleasant hands groping her harshly. Now, Soleil was boiling over with anger. The only person she would let do that was Ophelia - the mage caressing them multiple times with her small, soft hands in Soleil’s fantasies. To have them be touched by people who she didn’t care about was really annoying, much more a problem to her than how exactly he was feeling them up. She too had squeezed Ophelia’s tits tightly, so while they hurt a bit, it was to be expected.

With the way she was sitting, her skirt had dropped over, meaning that her pussy, overflowing with even more of her honey now that the girl came, was visible to those close to her through the hole she herself made in it. And most of them wanted to be the first to go inside it. After some more boob-gazing, one of them decided he couldn’t wait any longer - and whipping his cock out, got onto the bed too. Soleil tried to get away, but her body was only barely responding to her commands, and the man were firmly holding her down. Then, it happened - he slid his cock into her wet pussy. Feeling his huge cock press against her inner walls, sensing him twitch within her, that almost made her want to throw up. Just like Ophelia’s, it was Soleil’s first time with a man too - but the mercenary never dreamed of anything like this. All she wanted was for another girl to go within her - so being penetrated like this was the worst she could think of. Because of how wet she got earlier, the man was easily able to pound her hard - waves of disgust going through her body with each of his thrusts. As he continued to rape her, she found her body slowly recovering from her climax - enough so that she was capable of speaking, even if weakly.
“D-Damn you… I told you I’m into girls, just like you guys…” She spoke out, and all the men just laughed. “You’re far too hot for us to not do it! Your friend was great too, but you just kept teasing us over and over.” One of them voiced what they all were thinking.
“Didn’t we have a deal… F-fuck you all…” Soleil’s usual happiness was gone, replaced by the shame of being defiled with a man’s prick.
“Don’t worry, we will!” Another one told her and they all laughed again. But Soleil wasn’t fully beaten yet. “I’ll show you…” She thought to herself while waiting for her body to be at full strength again. Even if her cunt was responding to the man’s cock, clenching on it, she quickly blocked out all the feeling that were coming from it - but not before noticing it was at least a bit pleasant. Because of her wetness, the man wasn’t able to last too long - and soon he came, spilling all of his seed into her cunt. As she felt his gross, slimy semen shoot into her vagina, she felt as if she was going to throw up again. He… He came inside her! What if she’d have to carry his child because of that? The sheer thought of that filled her with so much disgust that she didn’t even notice as another man took his place, stuffing her pussy with another cock.

However, as he did, the men agreed that going one-by-one was not going to be effective. Quickly, they lifted Soleil from the bed, letting the guy get down onto the bed below - and forced her to face him as he took her, thrusting his hips upwards again and again as her weight drew her down onto it. With the way she was sitting on top of him, her round ass was again visible to all - her tights bringing out its shape and size as it jiggled hypnotizingly because of the man fucking her and making her bounce. Fingers dug into her tights and through then into the fatty flesh of her butt, the men driving their nails into it to cause her more pain. Moving their hands back, they ripped out small parts of her tights - enough to grant access to her anus. The small hole was almost untouched - Soleil only fingered herself there once to test it out, and decided she didn’t like it. Now, it laid invitingly, the small ring of pink flesh looking so pure when compared to her pussy that showed the signs of her many climaxes today. It wouldn’t remain that way for much longer. Another man got onto Ophelia’s bed, and quickly guided his erection towards her shapely butt. After having it bounce off both of her cheeks, enjoying the way they shook because of that, he placed his tip at the entrance to her ass. Then he pushed forward, applying as much force to it as he could - making her entire form shift forward. She tried to clench the hole shut, to make it impossible for him to get in - but that wouldn’t keep him outside forever. The pressure on her sphincter was so strong the girl felt her entire body was going to break, making her scream out in pain. ‘Aaaaugh!” She called out with more force in her voice than before - telling Soleil she was almost back to full strength. Eventually, her sphincter popped in, causing even more pain to go through her as he finally made his way inside her cock, her insides forced to stretch just enough to accommodate him with pain that was nothing but excruciating. “Please, stop! Don’t put it in there!” She screamed again, unable to keep her cool. Soleil felt so violated now, both of her lower holes taken by filthy men she had never interacted with before… and if anything, her voice only made him buck his hips harder, driving his shaft deeper into her asshole. Her inner walls were screaming out in pain as they were forced onto a cock. Her rectum was a bit tighter than Ophelia’s, making it even better for the man fucking her - but on the contrary, it only hurt the mercenary. To make things even better for the man, her anal canal was clenching hard on his cock because of all the pain going through it - Soleil’s body acting against her to bring the man more pleasure. He continued to pound her a few more times, more pain building within her, before it broke free and escaped in another scream - this one really forceful:
“This hurts so muuuuch! You bastard! Get it out!”

With these words, she was certain her body had in full recuperated from her climax. Because of that, she started to struggle against the men who were holding on to her arms, keeping her from escaping - but with no real effect. She could take any single one of them on in a duel, but together they were able to overpower her. That didn’t stop her from trying - and using her mouth to throw more insults at them and complain about her pain. While for a part of men her screams only made them even harder, others just found them annoying. Her mouth could definitely be put to a better use, they thought. Shortly after, one of these men also approached them. He kept standing on the side, grabbing on to Soleil’s long, pink hair to twist her head around and bring it down towards his crotch. As she opened her mouth to ask him what he was doing, he just slid his cock inside it - making Soleil choke on her words and his dick. Between his girth and how deep he was able to shove it in in one go, her throat was completely plugged - and Soleil found herself suddenly unable to breathe. Having to take a smelly, sleazy piece of meat into her mouth made her insides revolt again - even if her nose picked up a faint smell of Ophelia’s cunt also coming from it. She started to struggle even harder, letting out another scream which was made completely unintelligible by the cock that was filling her mouth. As that was not successful, Soleil found herself in a bind - but she wasn’t going to just give up. She still had not given up - she would endure this for now, break out and once she got her hands on a sword… then she would get her revenge on them. If she was going to hurt them just like they were hurting her now, why not start right away? Even if her hands and legs were still immobilized, her mouth was still working - and it even had a part of a body that was sure going to hurt. Focusing her strength in her jaw for a moment, she then bit down hard on the man’s erection. The taste of blood filled her mouth, replacing the disgusting flavor of cock, as she broke through the man’s skin and sunk her teeth into his shaft. However, she wasn’t strong enough to do much more than that - but judging from the man’s reaction, she still managed to hurt him a lot. Letting go of her head, he forcefully stretched her mouth open to free his cock, screaming like a madman. “The b-bitch… She b-bit me!” He eventually managed to duke out in between howls of pain while stumbling around the bed, just as the man fucking Soleil’s ass released his seed inside her rectum.

The man’s screams and then words drew the attention of most other men in the room - including the ones who were holding Soleil down. Between that, and the man who sodomized her leaving, Soleil saw this as her chance. Breaking her right arm free, she threw a punch at the man on her left - knocking him away and making him release her other arm. The guy who she was unwillingly riding cowgirl-style did not hold her at all, so after quickly bringing her hips high enough to get his cock out of her, Soleil was free to go. Jumping away from the bed, the mercenary broke out into a mad dash, semen leaking from both her pussy and her ass. Scraps of her cut-up top hanged from her upper body, but even despite of that her practical battle clothes allowed her to move quickly, the swordswoman making her way through half of Ophelia’s room before the man even noticed she was trying to escape. And it seemed that she would be able to make it - there wasn’t anyone between her and the entrance. However, as Soleil went, she couldn’t help but take one final look at Ophelia’s corpse. Men were still railing her pussy and her neck stump, with another one of them fucking her head through the stump at the bottom. Seeing that, Soleil promised to herself that she’d come back for it - and she’d treat the corpse with more respect than they did. She’d still use it to get off, of course - but not through penetrating the girl with filthy cocks like they did, but just using her fair fingers and mouth. Just thinking of that made the disgust that piled up within her during her rape disappear, a pleasant tingling reappearing in her pussy. Because of that, she just kept looking at Ophelia’s corpse while going towards where she though the door was. Making her unaware of a weapon rack placed near the exit - carrying the weapons that the men had chosen to take with them before the staff give them back their vigor. Soleil crashed right into it, making the whole thing fall over, weapons that were on it flying around while she collapsed to the floor as well.

That delay cost her dearly. Besides giving her more tears in her tunic, skirt and tights, it also allowed the few men who reacted the fastest to catch up to her. Realizing that this would happen, she tried to pick a sword for herself to have some way of holding them at a distance. However, they armed themselves earlier with other weapons - and her right hand was punctured with a lance’s tip the moment she placed it on the handle of a sword. The weapon went through her hand and into the ground, pinning her hand to the floor. The moment she tried to pull it free with her other hand, it was also pierced with a weapon - leaving both of her arms pinned down, and making escaping impossible for her. All she could do was look at them angrily as one of them dropped to the ground and slid right into her cunt. Now, laying on the floor and some piled up weapons, Soleil had to admit that at least on the bed she was on something comfortable - whereas having the weaponry press against her back wasn’t too pleasant.

While one of them proceeded to fuck her, the rest of the men gathered to discuss the situation. Between Soleil’s annoying complains, her complete lack of cooperation when it came to sex, and now her trying to escape, the conclusion was fairly simple. These troubles would all disappear if the pink-haired cunt was dead. However, Soleil remained blissfully unaware of their decision. Leaving the choice to chance, one of them was randomly chosen to be the one who would get the honor of killing her. Now, the chosen man looked through the room, trying to come up, how to kill the bitch. His eyes scoured the weapons on the ground, until he noticed a certain spear. Its jagged blade would make it perfect for something slow and painful. Lifting it from the ground, he grabbed the wooden shaft near the tip, and snapped it off - leaving just enough of it to make for a nice handle.
“Bring her over here.” He commanded while taking a position near the room’s center, and the others did as he asked. Ripping the two weapons out of Soleil’s hands, they freed the girl to be moved. The guy fucking her unloaded his junk into her vagina, too, and then withdrew, letting them take her away. Dragging Soleil to him, they stopped right in front of him.
“To your knees, cunt.” He commanded, and as Soleil didn’t obey, the men on both sides of her tried to force her to kneel down - but were stopped by him again. “No, she should also fuck someone.” One of them quickly laid down on that spot, his erection sticking high. Now, he allowed them to continue - Soleil’s pussy ending up on top of the guy’s cock as she was forced down onto him. Circling around, Soleil’s soon-to-be-killer stopped right behind her - with his crotch at about the level of her head.

Soleil felt one of his hands on the top of her head, stabilizing it as he grabbed her by her hair. What was he trying to do? At first, she was expecting him to just shove his erection into her mouth - but once he walked behind her, he couldn’t do that anymore - leaving her puzzled. What was he planning to do? She soon learned the answer as he pressed the jagged spearhead against the back of her head, cutting through some of her hair. He pushed it deeper in, making it sink into her skin until it pressed against her skull. Then, he began to move it left and right, sawing away with the blade and slowly going through her bone there. Eventually, he made it past her skull, the weapon brushing against Soleil’s brain, opening the smallest cut in it and causing a shiver to go through her entire body. Once it did, he moved the blade slightly to the side - and began sawing through her skull again. He proceeded to cut into her head, taking the saw in a circle around the top of her head, opening a red line on its surface. As he did, Soleil still couldn’t tell, what he was doing - but she knew very well that it wasn’t anything good. Him going through her skin and the tissues between it and the skull hurt, blood flowing down down the sides of her head and onto her forehead. Even if him sawing through the skull didn’t as much, it still made her uncomfortable. The main effect of him doing this was making Soleil realize that the men were willing to truly hurt her. Now that they did, and with them already having killed Rhajat and Ophelia, it was obvious that they were going to do the same to her… Now that she broke out once, their grip on her was unshakable - making it clear to her that she was going to die. As the man continued to saw through her skull, more and more fear began to settle down her spine. He seemed to be dragging it on, going at it pretty slowly - giving Soleil a lot of time to scare herself even more as she struggled to come to terms with her incoming demise. She didn’t want to die! There were still so many cute girls she hadn’t flirted with! Her body began to shiver in fear, and while her upper body was mostly held in place by the men holding on to her, her lower body proceeded to move around. As her pussy walls weren’t fully clinging to the cock filling them up, her ass squirming around resulted in more stimulation to it as different parts of her vagina touched it different parts of the dick. Still, the guy was far from coming - and he just proceeded to pound her as the man standing over them finished his cut.

Once he was done, the man working on Soleil’s skull put the spearhead that was his makeshift saw down. Then, using both of his hands, he dug his fingers into the crevice in her head he had created. Working them into it, he was able to lift a part of her scalp. Just a little at first, but he forced his fingers into the new openings, wedging the part of her skull away from the rest of it. Now, his fingers trudged along the surface of her brain - getting sticky with the girl’s blood and grey matter. Pulling the entire thing away, he uncovered a huge chunk of the girl’s brain. Even if Soleil couldn’t see him, she remembered that her head was at the level of his crotch - and the mercenary finally understood his intentions. And that knowledge really terrified her - enough for the remnants of her defiance to disperse, the pink-haired girl bursting into tears.
“N-No, please! Don’t do it! Don’t put it in there! Please, don’t kill me! I don’t want to dieeeeeeeeeee~!” She sobbed, unaware that her words turned the guy’s erection the hardest he could get. Her final word dragged along, the pitch of her voice going upwards, as the man slowly pushed his cock into the opening he had created. The hole was a relatively huge part of her skull, big enough to potentially fit in more than one cock if necessary - but for now, he just slid his cock directly into the lower part of her brain. However, it was just the tip - he didn’t want to kill her too quickly.

More tears began to pour from her orange eyes as the part of her brain responsible for sight was impaled on a dick. Her vision devolved into mixing masses of color before going completely black, Soleil suddenly regretting that her final look at the world wasn’t at Ophelia’s corpse, but just at the half-clothed man waiting for his turn in front of her. Her eyes glazed over, signalling that they weren’t working anymore as they tired to bulge free out of their sockets. And they almost did as he wiggled his dick around, carefully turning the back part of her brain into a bloody mush. Some of the bloody mixture began to leak out of the back of her head and flow down her long hair. Similarly, at the front of her head, blood began to leak from her nose, combining with the tears that were already moving down her face.

“Pleaseeee! Stoooop!” Soleil screamed out again, unsuccessfully trying to struggle against the people holding her - and only succeeding in moving her head around a little, driving his cock a bit further inside her head. Well, if she was this hungry for his dick that she took it further in herself, then he definitely was going to grant her her wish. Driving his cock forward, he smashed into the part of her brain responsible for speaking. As he did, her desperate cries suddenly turned into incoherent blabbering. It also messed with her sense of touch - suddenly making her much more aware of the man who was still fucking her pussy. With utter disgust, Soleil noticed that because of that her cunt was responding to it positively, clenching around him with what she recognized as pleasure going through her abdomen. As the cock continued further inside her head, it was getting harder and harder for her to keep that pleasure in check.

He thrust deeper in again. Now, the majority of the man’s cock was encompassed by the warmth of her brain. His tip slid into her frontal lobe from the back, making her rapidly lose control over most of her body. Her mouth opened, tongue slipping free from it and adding her drool to the liquids that were trickling down her chin. Powerful spasms began to shake her entire body, driving the cock further inside her head - which in turn resulted in more functions of her brain collapsing. Her upper body shook too, making her boobs bounce around. As for her lower body, her pussy began clenching down ever harder - and it was easily enough to make the guy fucking her come as well. His final rapid thrusts before coming carried pleasure within them so intense, that it would require all of her willpower to hold out and not give in to it normally. Now that her mind was being taken away from her, she stood no chance. The inner barrier she had set up within herself collapsed, pure pleasure overwhelming her cunt and lower body, making it spasm even harder as the girl came too. Her legs began kicking out, uncurling from below her body with the short heels of her boots smacking the ground as her toes twitched around within them, concealed from sight. Within her deteriorating mind, Soleil was filled with disappointment and disgust with her body for giving in like that. Only for an instant, though - then the pleasure surged into her mind, consuming all that remained of her in another mindbreaking climax. She wouldn’t get the chance to recover from this one, though. As he saw her entire body twitching, the guy boning her brains took that as a sign that the girl was dying. Because of that, he finally pushed his cock all the way through her brain - taking Soleil’s life away from her. The dying lesbian’s brain couldn’t even form a final thought - fully consumed by the pleasure of the only climax a man gave her during her life. And as her mind was filled with a climax, her head had been flooded with one too - the guy who took her life also came, spurting his semen directly into what still remained of her brain.

After a few more twitches, her body went limp. She leaned forwards, sliding off the shrinking cock that was stuck inside her head. Before her corpse fell over completely, it was stopped by the men who were still holding on to her arms. One of them pulled her towards him and twisted her head around - with her lips ajar, it was easy for him to slide into her mouth. Now, however, there would be no danger of Soleil trying to bite it off. The guy on the other side also thrust into her head - straight into the goopy remains of Soleil’s brain. They proceeded to hammer into her head with no avail, the head sliding on and off their cocks as if they were rails made specifically for it. Down below, the guy who had been fucking her pussy grabbed on to her ass to lift her off himself - and another one quickly took his place. He made for Soleil’s tiny asshole - although it was still really tight, the lack of her pained screams as her rectum stretched to let him fit was a bit disappointing. Now, the girl couldn’t resist them at all - and what little feedback her dead body offered was nothing but pleasant.

The men proceeded to rotate between fucking each of the two corpses, with Ophelia’s cooled down, voluptuous form offering a nice contrast to Soleil’s still warm, if slightly less curvy goodies. For Soleil, the hole in her head enjoyed a lot of popularity. The size of the hole proved perfect now - offering more than enough space for two cocks to slide inside her skull at the same time. Because of that, her brain was reduced to a mingled mess of blood, meat and brain matter, with a hearty dose of semen topping - with more and more spunk flowing into it with climax, filling it up almost to the brink and eventually spilling over. White streaks of semen began to leak down her hair as well once that happened. Each time someone moved her body, or thrust too strongly into the opening or into her mouth, her head moved, causing some semen to pour out of the hole where grinded meat that was once her brain was.

Still, as Soleil’s body began to stiffen once rigor mortis started to set in, she became less popular - Ophelia’s already broken-in corpse requiring less effort to use. After the initial surge of strength, it wasn’t necessary for all of them to fuck the girls at once. Even if the staff gave them some vitality to fuck the girls and allowed them to make the best out of the erections it also gave them, it failed to provide them with long-term stamina. Because of that, the men weren’t able to keep going for as long as they did when only fucking Ophelia. Eventually, they began to go away one by one - this time leaving for good. The few men who had a little more in them left had the two beautiful corpses all to themselves.

After moving the two girls around for some time, trying to find the perfect spot to fuck them, they were both set down on top of Ophelia’s body. Taking one of them and getting to see both of their almost naked corpses so close together was really exciting - and so was being able to feel them both up at the same time. With one hand, it was possible to grope one of Ophelia’s big, stiff tits, and with the other he was able to reach for Soleil’s smaller, softer ones. Of course, burying your head between them and suckling on either girl’s tits was fun too. Perhaps even more enjoyable was taking Ophelia’s head, and making the girl’s slack tongue wrap around her own nipples. Taking it to Soleil and fulfilling her dream of having Ophelia’s lips touch her boobs was also great - especially that Soleil couldn’t even tell now that it had happened. With some effort, it was also possible to get the two girls to make out again - their dead tongues wrapping around one another while sticking out of their mouths. As more of the men left, eventually even both of their corpses weren’t being taken at the same time. Getting to fuck one of them and fingering the dead, cold cunt of the second girl was an unique experience that not many of the men got to enjoy - but those who did, treasured it and the amazing climaxes they reached because of it. However, after cumming like that, even they couldn’t go any longer. Staying for a few more moments, they also prepared to leave. But first, there was one final thing they decided to do. Soleil’s dream was to have sex with Ophelia - after the hours of fucking the girl had provided them with, she deserved at least that. Lifting one of Ophelia’s thick thighs and the same leg for Soleil, they then pushed their bodies together so that their legs intersected while not getting in the way. Another shove forward, and the two cum-dripping pussies pressed against the other’s.

Leaving the two girls scissoring on top of Ophelia’s bed, the men walked back to admire their beauty one final time. Bloody semen still dripped out of the top of Soleil’s head. Ophelia’s head was left over her stomach, the top of it resting against her massive titties. Their faces showed nothing of the two girl’s personalities, both carrying blank looks of pure pleasure that was accentuated with the semen dripping from their lolled out tongues - but even like that, they were still dazzling. Even if Ophelia’s tits had sagged over, they still kept their enticing shape and size - and Soleil’s smaller boobs looked as great as they did in life. Their lower bodies were interlocked with another - Ophelia’s ample legs clearly visible as they crossed with Soleil’s thinner, but still fairly meaty ones. Their pussies were rubbing against one another - and even in death, it seemed as if Soleil was bucking her hips against the other girl to bring them some post-mortem pleasure. Although their butts were mostly obscured by their legs, the semen trickling out of their anuses pooled beneath them on the bed. Their legs were laid out on the bed, with Ophelia’s small, bare feet sticking out near Soleil’s chest. Their gentle arcs contrasted with the way her toes were all gruesomely angled in different directions, and the semen dripping from them after a man used them to give himself a footjob. Soleil’s bigger feet were still covered by her boots, but her toes were just as mangled inside them. After feasting their eyes on the two sexy corpses, the men left - leaving their lifeless bodies to stay in Ophelia’s room. The magic artifacts that Ophelia had gathered would hold their influence over them for some more time - keeping them from rotting too quickly.

 No.15645

This one's based on Veiled's Ishtar set, which is out on his fanbox now and will be out on his pixiv later

Intermission 8: Grand Hero Battle: Julius
tags: non-con, M/F, Futa/F, rape, beheading, amputation, hanging, necrophilia, futa death

There was little of strategy in Kiran’s choice of heroes he had sent through the new portal that had opened near the Askrian castle. Katarina noticed that straight away as she and the other three male heroes ventured through it, ending up within a dense forest. The tactician understood that choice, however - with so many heroes he had summoned, each and every single one of them was expendable. If they failed in their mission here, he’d just send another group in - having a bit of a better grasp of the enemy’s forces if they had managed to defeat them. To be treated just like a tool to kill his foes… Katarina couldn’t help but feel a bit nostalgic for the time she was a part of Eremiya’s assassins. Even if their actions were terrible, they still were a family… She felt no such kinship with the men accompanying her, though.

According to their intel, this was a portal to the world of Jugdral - more specifically, to the Grannvale Empire. The forest they ended up in was quite close to Belhalla, the capital. One of the heroes originally came from this world, and he confirmed that that was the case as well. Their task was to deal with Julius, the imperial prince and de facto ruler of it all. Katarina doubted just four of them would be up to the task - but she’d strive to succeed in it nevertheless. First, they would have to lure the prince out. A quick skirmish with some of his forces would be enough to gather his attention - or so Katarina hoped. After setting up a small camp within the forest, they moved to the edge of it - looking for an opportunity to strike. Luck was on their side, for just a short time later a group of enemy soldiers rode their way, setting themselves up for a perfect ambush. It was the squad called the Weissen Ritter - led by the Thunder Goddess herself, Ishtar. Katarina recognized the woman as one of the heroes who had been summoned to Askr. She knew just how potent her thunder magic could be - so she suggested taking her out as their first target. When the fight broke out, they didn’t give Ishtar even a bit of a chance to protect herself - knocking her out right away. With the commander down, the rest of their foes broke their formation and began to escape. Oh, how good it felt to bring shadow flames upon them and take their worthless lives! The thrill that came with killing was incomparable to almost any other Katarina had experienced in her life. Only thing that felt better was the genuine care Kris had given her… Oh, why couldn’t the royal guard have accompanied her here? Why did the summoner have to decide to separate them like this? However, without the blue-haired Altean with her here, Katarina had no reason to hold back with her magic - relishing in the excitement that came with killing, the excitement that kept her an assassin for so long.

The other heroes had no issues dealing with the panicked, fleeing soldiers either killed or knocked out by the other three of Kiran’s heroes. They made sure to let just a few of them escape - they needed to make sure that Julius would be notified of their appearance here. Until that happened, though… They would need to pass the time somehow. To help with that, Katarina spotted a cute archer flier trying to fly away from them. The girl had short blue hair and a pretty short skirt, along with a pretty petite body - Katarina also had a hunch it was going to be fun to break her. Her flames burnt the girl’s pegasus down, causing her to fall right onto the battlefield - and another one of their group knocked the girl out as well. As that happened, most of the enemies were already gone - the battle was already over. For a while, the heroes just went around the battlefield - finishing off the enemy males and tying up the female soldiers. Once they were done with that, the four heroes grouped up - one of them dragging the main prize that was Ishtar’s body with him.

“Oh, this is perfect.” The Jugdral hero couldn’t help but voice his excitement as he saw Ishtar. “That bitch is Julius’s top whore. He’ll definitely come to search for her.” For a while, he stopped, then a cruel smile crawled onto his face. “Still, it is quite a long ride from Belhalla to here, after all…” He paused yet again, taking at look at the three other heroes. “We can have some fun with her now… and I’m sure that will throw him off-balance, when he comes here.” Broad smiles appeared on all of his companion’s faces as he said that, including Katarina’s. All the heroes had spent some time in Askr, and the overall murderous atmosphere of the place got to them - so that course of action was all natural to them. “Sounds like a great plan. Let’s do it!” Katarina replied warmly, her voice showing the excitement the tactician felt.

“Alright, so let’s get started. If you don’t mind, could you go over to the camp and bring the portable guillotine over here? I feel it’s the perfect time to use it, and I don’t think you’re… as well-equipped to have fun here as we are.” Another of the heroes turned towards Katarina, making an awkward pause in his last sentence. “Oh, you’d be surprised. I can do that though.” Kat replied with a playful smile. She had no issues waiting for her turn - there would be plenty of time for her to get to enjoy Ishtar’s body later. Besides, she had also spotted a staff among the things they brought with them that would be quite useful to bring along as well, considering their plans. She wasted no time lingering behind as the men were to get started on Ishtar, her high boots carrying her quickly through the patch of the forest she needed to traverse. Pulling the guillotine back to them took her a bit more time because she wasn’t too strong physically, plus she also had the Anew staff to worry about.

As Katarina walked away, Ishtar’s body was already pushed down to the ground. A hand grabbed onto her breasts, pulling the front of her dress down and freeing her giant boobs from it. The other’s hands went for the lower part of her dress - ripping off the frontal flap of it. Pulling her panties off to the side, the cunt that served Julius so many times in the past was revealed to them. The man in the middle already had his pants off, his erection springing into action. With a strong push of his hips, he buried his erection deep into her vagina. Just doing that was enough to make him understand, why’d Julius pick the woman over the many courtesans he could have had otherwise. It felt just so soft around his dick! Her cunt’s walls were hugging his dick perfectly, her pussy stretching around him in a way that made him feel better than even the tightest girls he had fucked before. With each of his thrusts, her luscious hips were shaken around, his legs slamming into her very rich thighs.

While the other two man had to wait for their turn with her pussy, they weren’t going to just sit around idly. Those voluptuous curves were just sitting there, waiting for them to do something to them. One of the heroes let his hands rest on her right tit - it was too big to grab onto it properly using just one hand. Then, he began to massage it - his hands squeezing the massive boob strong enough that it caved in a bit under his touch. The third hero was more gentle with the tit on his side. Bending over in full, he squashed his face against her boob. His lips ended up near her nipple, and he pushed his tongue out, letting it twirl around it. He gently dragged it across it, making the nipple harden in his mouth in just a few moments. He continued to play with her nipple even then, his hands pressed against the base of her boob to make the upper parts shoot up a bit.

The combined stimulation to both of her breasts and her vagina was enough to wake Ishtar up. With how good she felt at that moment, she assumed her lover must have decided to wake her up with some nice loving to start the day off. “Oooh, Julius…” She moaned in a deep sensual voice towards her absent beloved. However… Something seemed wrong - Ishtar couldn’t be doing all of that alone. Her purple eyes snapped open, looking right into the face of the hero who was raping her. All the pleasure she was in before now vanished, the woman’s insides revolting as she realized she was being raped. “How dare you do this to me!” She called out angrily while trying to push the men off her tits, but they were too strong for her to fight back against - and they had the numerical advantage over her, too. So there was nothing she could do to resist them as her pussy was violated with the man’s firm thrusts. She recalled how she ended up in this situation. She was riding with the Weissen Ritter, passing near a forest… And then everything went black. As the men weren’t holding her head down, Ishtar used that to take a look around. They were still nearby that forest… Except that now the ground was littered with corpses of her subordinates. She… She had failed them… Ishtar closed her eyes for a moment, but when she felt the cock ram into her cervix her eyes opened up again, full of fury. “You will die here!” She called out angrily at the man, and in return received a hot creampie straight into her womb. She shivered as she felt that - the only one allowed to do that was Julius. “Julius will have your heads!” She called out again as the rest of her rapist’s semen was pumped into her, before the man pulled out.

He was immediately replaced by another of the men - the one who was roughly feeling her tit up before. Now, he grabbed onto her great hips, reaching behind her and squeezing her curvy ass with his hands instead. He used that as a way to propel himself deeper into her more easily, but he still appreciated just how well-fitting her vagina was. It fit his dick like a glove - and even if he preferred to be rough about it, he knew just how much better he was going to feel this way. That, however, wasn’t the case for Ishtar - she could feel each of his strong thrusts perfectly well, her entire body shaken to the core every time. Even if she had plenty of sexual experience, it still hurt - especially that the men were going in basically raw. Her pussy let out some juices when she was still dreaming, but after waking up it was just impossible for her to feel good and so her cunt was pretty dry because of it. Julius was rough with her in the past too, of course… But she enjoyed every second of it back then, and now it just felt awful.

The rape dragged on for what felt like an eternity to Ishtar, until eventually the man came, his semen shooting deep into her bowels as well - mixing with the cum the first man left there before. As he slid his cock out, droplets of semen of both of Ishtar’s rapists dripping out of her cunt and from his dick, they could hear a sound coming from the forest - so they all looked towards the source of it. Katarina had returned - bringing just the things she set off to get. The pink-haired girl had one finger in her mouth, sucking on it hard. On the way back, she felt the urge to hurt herself a bit - so she dragged one of her fingers across the guillotine’s blade. Cutting it open to the point of bleeding, Katarina reveled in the pain that came with that for the rest of the trip - which was now almost over. She had just a small patch of ground to cover now.

While Katarina walked closer, Ishtar stared curiously at the pink-haired woman. That men would rape her made sense, but to see another woman helping them with it surprised Ishtar for some reason. Then again, she knew the best just how twisted women could be - just her family had some very terrible woman - and albeit hesitantly, Ishtar would include herself among them as well. It was quite obvious what the device that girl was dragging behind her was. Even if it was a pretty small one, Ishtar had no troubles telling it was a guillotine. Along with that, the unknown woman had also brought a staff with her - one that Ishtar could not recognize.

Katarina’s arrival gave Ishtar a break she very much appreciated, but it was over as soon as it started. Once the contraption was there, the men picked her up from the ground. Even if she struggled as much as she could against them, she failed to hamper that in any way - her back soon ending on the wooden board reserved for the guillotine’s victims. Her neck slipped right into the lunette, staying in the curved hole right underneath the blade massive blade even despite her trying to move it out of the way. The two men who had taken her already grabbed her by her arms, forcing them right onto the board and preventing the woman from moving around. She stared at the blade hanging above her in a mixture of fear and fascination - was this thing really going to claim her life? They wouldn’t dare…

As they did that, the third man approached the lower end of Ishtar’s body. Kneeling down, he placed his face at right about the level of her pussy - but just a bit lower than if he wanted to focus on it. His gentle tongue and fingers that caressed her breasts before now began to work on posterior - stretching the Friege woman’s buttcheeks to the sides. They were as firm as her hips and thighs - but with a little force, he was able to spread them enough that her anus was now uncovered to him. Then, he just let his tongue out again - and started to whisk his tongue around the small hole in her flawless skin. Ishtar tried to squeeze it shut instinctively as she felt him do that, but the man expected that, and that in no way turned him away from that course of action. Instead, he just continued to swipe his tongue across the skin nearby her asshole, trying to cause her muscles to relax. He could feel them loosening up a bit under the touch of his tongue, but he wasn’t satisfied with the speed it was going at. Even if her asshole has opened up just a little, he moved on to a different technique. Now, instead of leaking with his tongue, he proceeded to deliver a series of quick kisses - little more than fast pecks, really - all across the divide in her butt and her upper thighs. All these sensations were so new to Ishtar. Julius had never done something like that with her… And she had to admit that it really did feel good this time. She could almost imagine Julius going ahead and doing that to her… He could be so gentle and sweet with her when he wanted to… Ah, Julius… Ishtar closed her eyes for a moment, imagining it was her red-haired prince giving her asshole the attention like that. With that, she stopped clenching her sphincter - and that was a sign for the man to stop with the kisses. Now, he sent his tongue forth into her anus - with it smoothly going in. He moved it around while inside, pushing it deeper in while dragging it across her inner walls. As he stretched it out as far into her body as he could, he began to swing it from one side to another really quickly - delivering a lot of saliva to her anal entrance while while providing her with quite the stimulation. This feeling was also alien to Ishtar - but she couldn’t deny it felt really good. Halfway into her fantasies, she moaned again - the main goal the man was going for in the first place. After hearing it, he pulled his tongue out, and stood up. Then, he lined his erection up with her anus - and slowly started to make his way into it.

Because of the treatment he had given to her asshole, he didn’t have too big of an issue with pushing his dick inside it. Her sphincter stretched enough to let his tip in, and the saliva he put in lubricated her ass enough to let him push in comfortably. His shaft spread her inner walls around it, giving him a lot of friction around his cock that let him feel quite good. By that point, Ishtar had snapped out of her delusion. She and Julius had tried anal in the past, but he did not go through the effort the man did now, and it just wasn’t too enjoyable for her so they only tried it a few times. Now, however, as much as she hated to admit it, it actually did feel good. Of course, that in no way helped with the fact that she was being raped. However, the man took his time with her, allowing her anus to get used to the feeling of his erection being inside it. Because of that, it didn’t hurt at all when he finally started to fuck her with more force, sending his shaft deeper into her rectum. His thrusts were slow and calculated, with a method the man has used numerous times in the past to break multiple woman in. Ishtar, too, couldn’t help her body’s reflexes as it responded to his thrusts. Tidbits of pleasure continued to travel up her body - and they were enough for her pussy to start getting wet against her will. Her ass clenched around his dick too, squeezing him well enough that it brought him more pleasure. Ishtar clenched her hands into fists in frustration as her pussy continued to grow wetter and wetter - why was her body weak enough to give in to this? She tried to strike out with her arms to vent just a bit of it, but they were still being held down by the other two men - so she couldn’t do that at all. However, her legs weren’t held down like that - so she was free to kick out with them as much as she wanted, even if she was unable to hit the man raping her with her long, pointy heels. She continued to do so as the man continued to fuck her ass, until eventually he shoot his seed into her bowels - the woman disgusted with her body for enjoying it.

While the man fucked the thunder mage’s ass, Katarina stood nearby and watched. The pink-haired girl was quite enjoying herself as that happened. With one hand she was massaging her boobs through her dress, alternating between one and the other. Her second hand was under the front of her dress, working on touching herself, albeit gently - she wouldn’t want to come just yet. Because of Kris’s insistence, she wasn’t wearing anything underneath it… Not that Katarina disliked that - she sure enjoyed the breeze brushing against her sexual parts.

As the man who managed to get Ishtar wet pulled out, Katarina saw that the man who fucked the mage first shifting towards her lower body again. She too moved towards her then - cutting him off as she stopped right between Ishtar’s legs. “You three already got to cum inside her once. It’s my turn to rape her now!” Katarina demanded with a voice that was hard to argue with. However, the man wasn’t going to pass on Ishtar so easily - so he just eyed her while stopping in place. “Oh, but aren’t you a woman? Wouldn’t you rather go and use one of the slut’s dead soldiers? I’m sure you’d find someone with a nice cock that could fill you up properly among them…” He tried to convince her, though his words were based on a wrong assumption. The man who just sent off a nice creampie up Ishtar’s ass chimed in as well. “I think you might just lack the proper… equipment to enjoy her body to the full extent.”
“What does me being a woman have to do with anything here? I’m a part of the group, so it’s only fair that I get to have fun with her too. As for me being ill-equipped to do so… Just watch me!” Katarina smiled as she replied, enjoying the bits of frustration and confusion showing on the three men’s faces. To prove her point, she started off with loosening her scarf up a bit so it wouldn’t cause issues with her dress. Next, Katarina reached for the front of her dress - her fingers finding the zipper that her scarf usually covered up. Dragging it all the way down to her crotch, Katarina opened the dress up at the front. Pulling it to the sides, she was able to take all of it off - the loosened scarf allowing her not to have any troubles with that. The long straps of the back part fell to the ground first, and the rest of the dress followed suit - the long purple dress no longer covering anything up.

Underneath it, Katarina wore a thin, pink and loose shirt that covered her boobies up. However, the tactician didn’t wear anything over her abdomen. Kris took her shorts away from her, telling her it was something she’d need to come back for to get back. Katarina was quite touched by that - that was her lover’s way of telling her they believed in her. It also granted her easy access to her lower body - the access that she always appreciated. Without the shorts, though, now there was nothing stopping the men from seeing her tools for sex - both her cleanly shaved pussy, and the average dick spurting out from her crotch over it. The men’s eyes widened as they saw it. Of course, they’ve heard that among the heroes there were women blessed with both masculine and feminine reproductive organs, but knowing was one thing and seeing one of them was something else entirely. Now, Katarina’s earlier comments made much more sense - and seeing it, the men had no problem letting her have a go at Ishtar’s corpse. Still, if she was going to strip, she could as well go all the way. Grabbing her pink shirt, she pulled it upwards - taking it off along with her scarf while her sizeable boobies were uncovered. They weren’t as massive as Ishtar’s, but they were still quite pleasant to look at. The air wrapping around her tits right away gave her a thrill she quite enjoyed, her curvy hips shaking a little as a shiver went down her spine and her nipples grew erect. She let the shirt fell to the ground as well, but recovered the scarf right away and put it back around her neck, fixing it into a proper position. It was a gift from Clarisse - about the only thing the blonde assassin had ever given her - so she wouldn’t take it off for anyone. The only person who deserved to see her not wearing it was Kris - but Altea’s finest knight wasn’t there with her now. Keeping it while fucking someone else was Katarina’s way of showing where her true affection always laid. Her heart, body and soul belonged to Kris, now and always. The leader of the 7th platoon would have no issue with her having sex with another person anyways, but Katarina liked to wear a reminder about their relationship on her body constantly.

Once Katarina dealt with that, enjoying the way the scarf rubbed against her skin for just a moment, the tactician took hold of her dick with one hand. Stroking it a few times, she felt it harden and swell in her hard - all while looking at the other heroes. She always enjoyed seeing the reactions her unusual body stirred, a broad smile stretching the petite lips of her small mouth while she spoke out to them. “So, do I get a pass?” She asked, even if she already knew the answer.
“Y-yeah, go ahead.” The man replied, Katarina already turning towards Ishtar before he even started speaking. A few more pumps on her cock, then she slowly inserted it into Ishtar’s waiting cunt. Now, the Friegian princess shivered upon the penetration - an unwanted thrill of pleasure travelling up her body as Katarina’s hard erection violated her quite wet pussy. The rimjob left her body in quite an aroused state, and Ishtar did not succeed in calming down before Katarina’s cock moved into her. Now, not only was her pussy servicing Katarina’s dick by clinging to it perfectly, it was also wet enough that the tactician’s futa tool could fuck her both fast and deep with ease. Katarina let out a quiet moan as she slid her dick into the damp confines of Ishtar’s pussy, as it was squeezing her erection in quite a pleasant way. And even if Ishtar despised herself for it, hearing Katarina’s softer voice spurred her to moan as well - her deeper voice letting out quite an sultry sound in response to that.

After the initial penetration, Katarina took her time taking a look at Ishtar’s body while ramming her cock deeper and deeper inside Ishtar’s welcoming slit. Her hands felt up the woman’s very rich thighs, thighs which Katarina was now pretty jealous of. They felt so pleasant to feel up with her hands, though… And it seemed that stimulating them also granted Ishtar pleasure, as her moans lined up with the moments Katarina was touching their innermost spots. Higher up was Ishtar’s flat stomach, but past it laid the woman’s incredible breasts. They were so big that Katarina felt jealous of the woman again. Even if Katarina’s own titties were huge, in her eyes they could not compare to Ishtar’s gigantic flesh orbs. Past them laid the thunder mage’s face, which was now red with excitement. Her lips were open, both to let out moans and to take deep breaths that were necessary to keep her going. After looking at her face for a few moments, Katarina’s attention turned back to Ishtar’s tits. They were moving around just a little with each of her thrusts, and watching them could be both exciting and pretty addicting. Enough to make Kat’s dick even harder while deep inside Ishtar’s vagina - making her want to fuck the woman as hard as she could. Still, with her physical strength lacking, it was a bit hard of her to do it easily. To help herself out, the pink-haired futa let go of Ishtar’s thighs - and instead let her hands rest on her own ass. However, as she rested her fingers across it, she came across a few scratches that she had received in battle before - the result of not wearing pants over her butt. These successfully distracted her from her earlier idea, as the assassin enjoyed the mixed thrill of pain and pleasure that went through her body as she touched them. In fact, once that happened, she desired to feel more pain than just that. Pain always came mixed with pleasure for her… So she just dug her nails into the shallow wounds, scratching them open with powerful rubs. She lifted her head and closed her eyes, letting out a deep breath that mixed into a higher moan as pain and pleasure overlapped within her brain. This always felt sooo goooood…

However, once Katarina opened her eyes, her desire to be hurt was satisfied in full - so fucking Ishtar harder became her priority again. Squeezing her butt for a moment in a more gentle way just to remind herself of Kris a bit, Katarina then pushed on it quite hard - shoving her hips forward with much more force than before. That, in turn, made her breasts bounce a bit - but more importantly, she was able to ram her cock much deeper into Ishtar than before. The strength of her thrusts travelled up Ishtar’s body, causing it to shake on the outside while sending a powerful spark of pleasure on the inside. With the jerk going through her body, it also caused her tits to bounce around - all four of Ishtar’s rapists eyeing them hungrily as they moved. The pleasure inside Ishtar caused her to moan again, even louder than before.

Seeing the great reaction this brought her, Katarina proceeded to drive her boner deeper into Ishtar’s pussy for some more time. With each of these, Ishtar was pushed a little closer to the edge. The only solace she could find in what was happening that at least she wasn’t going to come on the cock of one of these men. Even if a woman with a dick was a surprise, she could still feel a bit of kinship with her since they were both women. It also helped that the girl was pretty cute, at least - unlike the three men who used her before. Yes, Ishtar concluded, it could have been much worse. At that point, each of Katarina’s thrusts shook her to the core, stars appearing on her vision because of the unwanted pleasure. Just a few more thrusts, and~! Ishtar screamed out once more, with a louder groan than any before, as her coil snapped and her last climax took over her. Her come started to pour out of her vagina, onto Katarina’s erection and down the crack of the mage’s butt - a pool of it forming on the guillotine’s board. Her pussy started clenching har on Katarina’s dick, causing the assassin to start moaning loudly too as Ishtar’s insides tried to milk a load out of it. However, as Ishtar was in the throes of her climax, her purple eyes glazed over with pleasure that made it almost impossible to pay attention to see anything, her mouth wide open as her face was struck with orgasmic glee, her ears heard a weird sound. A loud clang coming somewhere from the side - but when her mind had figured out what it meant, it was already too late.

Ishtar screaming out her climax was the trigger for one of the men to activate the guillotine. Listening to her moans and knowing that they had managed to bring Ishtar down to the level of a whore who’d moan on any dick felt amazing, but the woman actually enjoying herself wasn’t something he wanted. Because of that, once the woman had announced that she came, it was time for her life to end. So he pulled the lever, and the blade released instantly - descending onto Ishtar’s waiting, defenseless neck. The sharp, big blade fell in the blink of an eye, cutting right through her skin, flesh and spine as it severed her head from the rest of her body. Now, instead of a moan, Ishtar was trying to scream out in pain and shock, but no sound would make it past her lips. With the signals from her brain cut off, her body started to twitch on the table - her breasts swinging around some more as she squirmed on the guillotine’s board. Her pussy was still clenching hard around Katarina’s dick, her dying spasms mixing with the orgasmic ones to deliver powerful, frequent squeezes to the whole length of Katarina’s cock. That, combined with the extra bounces of Ishtar’s body - and especially the sight of her oversized boobs moving around - pushed Katarina’s pleasure to her very limits. The massive splash of red appearing on the blade and pooling down beneath the woman’s back was just a little extra push that brought Katarina’s excitement through the edge, and after a few more thrusts the tactician came as well. Her hips continued to buck forward on their own as her creamy seed was shot deep into Ishtar’s pussy, Katarina’s boobs bouncing up and down in tune with her thrusts and squirts of semen leaving her cock. Ishtar’s final creampie filled her pussy to the brim while both woman’s bodies rode out their climaxes.

However, that pleasure was not accessible anymore to Ishtar’s head. Even if her body was still responding favorably to Katarina’s climax, the thunder mage couldn’t feel that anymore. Instead, her head just rested on its own separate part of the guillotine. She was already quite lightheaded because of her orgasm, so it was hard for her to make out what was going on. Her neck hurt, blood pouring out of it onto the cold blade that was pressed against it - and the rest of her body was simply gone. The pain forced tears out of her eyes as she finally understood, what happened. They really… Killed her? She never really believed they would go this far with it… “Julius…” Her beloved’s face filled her mind for her final moments. She was sure he’d come here - and see her like this. She was just worried what losing her was going to do to him… “Please… Don’t lose your temper when you see me…” If he managed to stay calm, then she was certain he’d be able to deal with these invaders. The guillotine’s blade hid her rapist’s from her sight for her last moments, but she still remembered well the naked form of the woman who made her cum. Oh, how Julius was going to hurt her in return! The knowledge that she’d be avenged was quite a soothing one. Combined with Julius’s face still staying at the front of her mind, she was able to stay calm as her consciousness began to slip away. She tried to call a vengeful smile forming onto her lips as she pictured Katarina being killed. But that image flicked across her vision for just an instant - and then she was gone.

Katarina proceeded to hump Ishtar’s corpse for a bit more as most of her semen was drained by the woman’s dying spasms. Cumming in a dying woman always felt incredible - that was one reason both her and Kris were fine with the other fucking someone else. However, Ishtar’s high-quality pussy made it feel even better than usual. Katarina had troubles keeping herself standing as a powerful limpness spread throughout her body, with her almost collapsing on top of Ishtar’s corpse. Still, as the last of her semen entered Ishtar’s body, Katarina stumbled back and made room for another person to fuck the headless corpse - falling onto her butt while trying to recover. The clothes she took off earlier provided her with a soft spot to sit at while she waited for her body to get back enough strength that she’d be able to use magic. The man who took her place didn’t thrust into Ishtar’s cunt, though. It was the Jugdral hero - and he had another idea on what to do. While Katarina was fucking Ishtar, he took a moment to find a wooden board that would work with what he had in mind. Now, he approached the upper part of Ishtar’s body. Lifting the blade, he uncorked her neck - with the blood that had built up within it fountaining on the outside. Staining two of his fingers with it, he spelled out a word on the board: “RAPED”. With his weapon, he carved four diagonal lines in it - signalling just how many times they had fucked Ishtar so far. This was Ishtar’s ultimate fate - turned into a cumdump for the four of them. Seeing his lover like that, with the board leaving no room for misinterpretations, Julius would surely be hurt the most.

Now that that was taken care of, he looked at the others. “Now that the bitch is dead, we can spread out and play with some of our other captives. I think it’s for the best if one of us was to use her at all times though - and that we’d mark our climaxes with her on this thing.” The other three heroes nodded while listening to him, all getting up as they did - though Katarina was still a bit shaky. Walking back to the guillotine, the pink-haired woman grabbed the staff she brought earlier, and used it on herself - its magic revitalizing her body and making her cock grew hard again as the magic flowed through it. She drew a deep breath because of the sudden hard-on she got, moaning out in the sudden pleasure - then called a smile onto her face. “To help out with that, I have a staff that will get us all right back into action after coming. Just wave or scream at me and I’ll use it on you - meaning we would need no downtime before going at it again. Pretty neat, isn’t it?” The grins the three men gave her showed her that they liked that idea as much as she did. After agreeing on the order, in which they’d go about abusing Ishtar’s corpse, they all separated - each of them going for a different girl from among these they have defeated.

As the others walked away, the man lifted Ishtar’s head off the board, grabbing it by her ponytail. Her holes looked quite inviting there, but he’d rather not mess with her expression for now. Instead, he placed it back down - and his hands latched onto the woman’s giant boobs instead. They were still really firm against his hands - and he felt them up for a moment while feeling his erection throb. From his point of view, just beneath them laid another hole which was calling out invitingly to him - so after a few moments he pulled harder on the tits, pulling all of Ishtar’s corpse closer to his edge of the board. Once it was close enough for him to reach with his dick, he let go of it. Then, he grabbed his erection - and guided it into the tight hole of her neck stump. As he penetrated it, her esophagus was already wet with both mucus and blood, so he was able to move his cock deeper with a slick slide. Letting go of his dick then, he proceeded to hammer his tool down her gullet. Admittedly, it did not feel as good around his cock as the woman’s vagina - but it was just because Ishtar’s cunt was so incredible. He still enjoyed fucking it - but there were things he could do to do even more. Picking her head up once more, he put it on her chest. Pulling one of her breasts to the side with one hand, he then forced the head into the small valley between her extremely huge tits. That resulted in them being showed apart, making them a proper stand for the head.

He put Ishtar’s head it in there with her face towards him, blood leaking from her neck stump and onto her chest. As the head was facing him, he could still see her final expression as he fucked her. The smile she put an effort to put on right before dying had not appeared there, her mouth gently open just a little but not too much. The tears he could see running down her face, and just the dead look in her eyes, were both really satisfying to him. That expression was just sooo arousing! He was breathing heavily with each of his thrusts, but despite that managed to say a few sentences right at Ishtar’s unresponsive, highly-arousing face.
“Do you like this, slut? I bet Julius chose you just for your cunt. You didn’t matter to him at all - it was just all about your body. And now you get what you deserved for selling your body like that!”
He grinned with satisfaction as he said that. The slut offered herself willingly to the worst man this world had seen - and she continued to support him even once he had shown his true face. She deserved all this - and finally giving her the due punishment excited the man even more. Even if she couldn’t hear him anymore, finally getting to say that to one of his hated foes excited him even more. The emotional closure he was finally able to get for all the friends who had been killed by the empire like this was as if a weight was lifted off his heart - letting him fuck her now like no other woman he did before. With all that mental pleasure, Ishtar’s gullet being both tight and slick and also the look on her slack face, his pleasure was amped up more than ever. It soon led to him blowing his load right up her neck hole - screaming out in pleasure as sent his semen into Ishtar’s stomach. With the climax taking him, he buried his erection all the way to the base into her neck hole - her esophagus stretched out with all of his dick forced down it.

Once his climax was finished, he pulled out - with the last drops of his sperm dripping from both the tip of his dick and her neck stump. His erection went limp, but all it took was just turning around and waving in Katarina’s direction for his dick to be invigorated with her magic. With his turn at Ishtar finished, he carved a diagonal line across the earlier four ones, marking another climax that Ishtar had been used for - then moved towards one of the girls who caught his attention during the battle earlier. Another of their group replaced him at Ishtar’s corpse soon after - his dick sliding right into Ishtar’s cooling down cunt. It was starting to get a bit rigid because of her death, but that in no way reduced the pleasure it could give to the cock which was filling it up.


Even if Ishtar got the preferential treatment, other female soldiers they had defeated would have their turn too. The bow flier Katarina had taken down had been among them. The last thing she could remember was falling down, purple flames consuming her pegasus and eating away at her clothes. She did not remember the harsh landing, or that one of her enemies rammed the butt of his weapon into the back of her head. Coming to her senses, the light-blue haired girl noticed that she had been tied up now. Her hands and ankles had been tied together, making it impossible for her to move around to far other than just crawling around - so she had no chances of getting away. Getting up to her knees, the girl took a look around - and the sight terrified her. Most of her fellow soldiers were dead… And Lady Ishtar was forced into a guillotine in the distance. The archer thought she knew how fighting would play out when she signed up for the army, and she quite enjoyed all the training - but it was her first battle experience. And the cruelty and death all around her was something she did not expect at all. Enough that her eyes began to water while she watched lady Ishtar be raped. When the blade was released and it sliced right through the Goddess’s of Thunder neck, the archer couldn’t help but scream. “No! Lady Ishtar!” Her voice in no way could help, but the girl just had to voice the fear that had built up in her as she saw that. If even lady Ishtar wasn’t spared by these men… Then there was no way they would do that for her. Tears of fear swelled up in her eyes as the people who killed her commander separated, and she saw that one of them moved towards her. He must have heard her scream…

Knowing that a man was going towards her - and that he probably was going to rape her, too - made her think more of her body. Her boots were still on, and even if her helmet was dislocated a bit because of her fall, it still stayed just fine on her head. Taking a look down, she realized that her light leather armor had been burnt away by the flames which brought her out of the air before. Even worse, the dress she wore underneath it was also burnt away, all the way from her puffy sleeves to her black skirt. All that remained from it was a short loop over her hips, with only small snips of cloth still attached to it. Beyond that, all the archer was left in was just her underwear - a purple bra and dark blue shorts. As the man got closer to her, she tried to cover herself up - but with her wrists tied behind her back, she had no way to do it. She continued to sob as the man closed on her, until finally he was standing right over her. She took a look up at him with her tear-filled eyes, the man’s expression only changing for a more cruel one as he saw how scared the girl was. Getting down, he grasped her bra and ripped it off - freeing the girl’s boobs. They weren’t exactly flat, but they couldn’t compare to Ishtar’s or Katarina’s with their size. Still, the girl blushed hard as he did that, in a cute and innocent way - and that made his dick harden in return. Freeing his erection, he slapped the kneeling girl on the face. “Suck it.” He ordered her with a harsh voice - and even as scared as the archer was, she still couldn’t refuse. Opening her mouth, she extended her tongue in the direction of the man’s dick. After she licked it clumsily for a few moments, the man sighed with disappointment. It was obvious the girl had no experience or skill with it. Grabbing her by her short hair, he forced her head onto his cock. Her small mouth was only able to hold a part of his dick though - and that wasn’t too satisfying.

“You’re not too good at this…” He told her coldly while drawing his axe menacingly. The girl’s eyes bulged as she saw that, both in fear and because she was having troubles breathing. However, all he did was lean over behind her back and slice through the rope binding her wrists.

“Here. Use your hands to help.” He told her while slamming the tip of his cock into the back of her throat. Her face began to grow red because of the lack of air, but despite that she worked her arms to the front of her body. After being forced into a single position for a while they felt quite sore, but she didn’t have time to waste on stretching them out. Instead, she had to force them to lift themselves to the level of her shoulders - but the fear gave her the strength she needed, even if it hurt a lot. Still, her fingers were stiff, and the archer had to spent quite some time before being able to wrap them around the base of the man’s dick. Then, she began to run them along his shaft - but because her fingers still were stiff, she wasn’t holding onto it too hard. That also meant her hands weren’t going too fast - and because of that, it made almost no difference for the man facefucking her. Even if she tried to suckle his cock as hard as she could, it wasn’t enough. Her efforts left him pretty disappointed - sadly, the girl’s looks seemed not to translate into her oral skills at all. He considered just choking her to the death on his dick, enjoying the gurgling sounds she was making while desperately trying to pull in some air from around his erection, but decided against it. It would be too quick to kill her now - but he did keep in mind how nice she sounded while choking. He pulled out a bit, allowing her to breathe while keeping just the tip of his dick in her mouth. Then, he lifted the axe again - and brought it down onto the girl’s left arm. The archer’s arms were pretty frail - they had just enough strength to use her bow properly, but nothing much beyond that. That in turn meant it put up no resistance as the axe rammed into it from above with a lot of force, cleaving off her entire arm. But he didn’t stop on just that - with a second powerful swing, he removed the girl’s other arm as well, both of them falling to the ground near her knees.


“They were no help at all anyways.” He commented as the girl looked at the two stumps of her arms in shock, her eyes wide open while more tears began to leak from them. Down at her crotch, a damp yellow spot appeared in her shorts - the archer pissing herself because of all the pain and fear she was feeling. She tried to scream, but her voice was muffled by the cock that was filling her mouth. Why was this happening to her? As she thought that, the man rammed his dick deep into her mouth again. If the girl could not make him feel good, he’d just make up for it with roughness. With some powerful thrusts. he was able to reach a climax of his own. His initial spurts went down the girl’s throat, but he pulled out as his climax reached him, with some semen going into her mouth before he sprayed it all over her face. Some of it even got onto the neatly-cut hair on the sides of her head. She just sobbed quietly as the man’s orgasm ended, unable to wipe his seed off her face as her arms were gone.

Once his dick shoot the last streak of cum onto the archer’s face, the man decided it was time to kill her. The wet slurps she had let out as he facefucked her were still fresh in his mind - so he decided that the girl would choke to death. However, instead of using his dick to do it, he had another idea. Grabbing the girl by her frail neck, he proceeded to drag her towards the forest that was nearby. She began to choke again as he did that, her legs sliding across the ground and grazing against the ground - covering them with dirt while chafing her skin. Once they reached the trees, he threw her to the ground - the girl drawing in deep breaths again in an attempt to recover from having her throat half-crushed by his strong grip. While she did that, the man picked up some rope. With some effort, he tied it to one of the tree’s branches - tying a noose just a little below it. It was obvious to the archer what it was for, and she started crying again while looking at the piece of rope that was soon going to take her life. She began to shiver in fear as the man finished his work on the rope and turned back towards her. “P-please! D-don’t do it!” She stuttered out while he walked towards her. Her hips were shaking so much now that they caught his attention - the enticing way they moved and the scraps of cloth that were the ruined remains of her burnt skirt both creating quite the spectacle. However, it also reminded him that he had not removed her shorts yet. Placing one hand on her hips, he grabbed her remaining underwear by its seam. Then, in one quick pull, he ripped them off, right and clean - the girl’s nethers revealed to him while still letting the remnants of her skirt stay on her body. Her thighs were still wet with the piss from before, giving them a nice glow. At that point, the archer was too scared to remember to even be embarrassed about that - only shaking in more fear as the man’s hands grabbed her body again.

Now that the final important detail had been fixed, it was time to go ahead with killing the girl. Working his hands into her armpits, he lifted the archer by the stumps of her arms - bringing her off the ground and towards the noose. She struggled in his grip for a bit, her legs moving around while still tied together - but it was no use. Once he brought the girl about a feet from the ground, her neck at about right the level of the noose. He brought her towards it, then lifted one of his knees and pressed it against her crotch. He did that to keep her in this position while letting go of one of her arms, but he also liked the look of distress that appeared on her face as he did that. Because of that, he rubbed his knee across her pussy while removing one of her arms - which he then took hold of the noose with. Pulling it around her neck without having any troubles with her short hair, he quickly tightened it so that the girl wouldn’t slip out. The girl looked at him with tear-filled eyes, begging him to spare her. “P-please…” She sobbed once more, but with no real effect - and once the noose was properly fixed in place, he let go of her other arm. Now, all of her weight was resting on his knee - bringing more unwanted stimulation to her pussy. The rope began to bite into her neck as he did that - but despite the slight troubles it was causing with her breathing, she could still do so. He enjoyed her squirming on his leg for a few more moments, until he felt a proper dampness on his knee - the sign that he managed to get her wet through just that. Satisfied with that, he pulled the knee back and then stepped away - removing the final barrier keeping her away from the merciless noose.

She only dropped just a little bit, the rope stopping her fall right away. The man’s actions before gave her a little practice with not having fresh air flow into her lungs - but these were just momentary, while this time it would be quite permanent. Before falling, she was taking quick and shallow breaths as the man forcefully made her aroused. Because of that, her lungs weren’t too full - and just in moments she used up all of the air she breathed in before, just as the rope finally shut the air supply to her brain off. A flood of tears began to flow down her cheeks now that nothing was keeping her tear ducts shut - the blue-haired girl’s eyes quickly starting to bulge in their sockets. Her face grew redder than it did when he pulled her bra off - but this time, it was not a voluntary blush, but the flush of strangling. She could feel the stale blood in her head pounding hard within it as that happened, blood vessels on her eyes bursting and covering her sclera in red marks. Her small mouth was open, but unlike the last time she was choking, this time she wouldn’t be able to take another breath. The cute, wet gurgles that the man liked so much before returned, this time more desperate than ever - the sounds of air being sucked through her open mouth enough to make him grow hard again. With the weight of her arms gone, the girl’s remaining body weight wasn’t enough to crush her neck in full, her trachea still open - so her gurgles actually had the purpose of keeping most of her body going. But the same couldn’t be said for her head - her tongue slipping out from between her lips as she lost control over it too.

Because of that, most of her body was still functional - though as her brain was slowly dying, she couldn’t control it. Because of that, her body set out into a series of spasms. As her chest heaved, so did her breasts - but just a little, their firmness keeping them from moving around too much. The stumps of her arms waved around as well without any purpose other than sending her into twirling around. By far the strongest jerks were coming from her boot-clad legs. Even if tied together, they were stretching out in powerful kicks - kicks that made her entire body spin around. With the way the rope was tied, she could rotate in the air freely - so the woman spun a full 360 degrees a few times because of her kicks. The trees she saw while looking towards the forest were relaxing, but the grim battlefield that covered most of her field of vision was as terrifying as before. Nearby, she could see the guillotine at which Ishtar had been killed - her corpse still being raped on it. Across the battlefield, she could see the other attackers going at it with the corpses of her squadmates - and her weak, dying brain noticed how lucky she was. Both her pussy and ass were left intact by the man so far… So she wouldn’t get to feel the pain of them being penetrated. The man who hanged her was eyeing her perky ass hungrily each time she turned her back towards him - the sight of it being contributing to his erection as well. But she had no idea about that - spinning around quickly got her dizzy, so her weakened brain failed to notice his cock being hard again.

The strength of the archer’s kicks intensified, until it reached the culmination point - and then, it stopped, the girl going limp in the noose while simply swinging around because of the force of her earlier spasms. Her bladder was released again, but there was no piss left within to leak out of it anymore. Still, her thighs still had the piss from before and some of her juices the man’s knee caused her to leak out. The limpness of her body signalled that her life was about to end. Both of her arms were gone, and she was hanging naked for some man she had never seen before… That was not the fate she hoped for when signing up for the army. Why did it have to go this way? Bitter regret filled her final thoughts before she slipped away.

The hero who did that to her let her dangle around for a bit more before approaching her again. Showing her thighs open, he slid his erection right up her pretty unused pussy. The archer didn’t get to have a lot of sex before dying, and because of that she was still pretty tight. Not as good as Ishtar, but still quite a pleasant fuck as well. While he was shoving his cock into her pussy, his hands proceeded to feel up the girl’s ass. Her pegasus riding make it quite a trained one, making it really pleasant to touch with just the perfect combination of firmness and squashiness. The girl’s face was just a little above his while he fucked her, so with a bit of effort he was able to start making out with the dead girl - his tongue wrapping around the girl’s lifeless for a bit before exploring the depths of her mouth. He continued to fuck the girl until he came inside her a second time, this time making his love liquid flow right into her vagina. As he pulled out, he backed away - satisfied with what he did to the archer for now. It was about his turn with Ishtar’s corpse, anyways - so he began to walk towards it while hoping Katarina would notice that he’d now benefit from her magic.


Katarina strolled through the battlefield. She didn't bother putting her dress back on, as she would have to strip out of it once she found another victim. Because of that she walked almost naked, just wearing her scarf and boots. With one hand she holding her dick, stroking it to ease the magic-induced hard-on. Sadly, one of the men was already having his way with the bow flier she had taken down before. The assassin figured she would get her chance at her once he was done with her, her dick also throbbing at the sight of the girl's cute ass as it spun around in the noose. She really wanted to shove it right up her anus - but that would come later. For now, she had to make do with another of their foes. So she searched for someone who would catch her attention - eventually settling on one of the enemy clerics. It was a troubadour - and she had broken one of her legs as she was thrown off her horse before. That spurred them not to tie her legs, really - just did that for her arms so she wouldn’t be able to use her magic to help herself. Her staff was still nearby, though - and that gave Katarina an idea how to kill her.

As she got closer to the girl, the healer looked at her with some relief in her eyes. Was she underestimating her just because she was a woman? Katarina found that pretty amusing. She had ways to violate the girl just as much as the men did - and the cleric should have seen that, since she was pretty much waving her erection around while going to her. Letting her own staff rest on the ground, Katarina picked up the one belonging to her enemy instead - and brought it over to where the cleric currently was. Dropping it for a moment, Katarina pushed the girl’s legs apart. The woman was wearing very high boots, and blue tights underneath them below it - a pretty exciting combination of legwear. Above that she wore a black dress - with a high cut on her left thigh that allowed the troubadour to show off her nice legs. However, the dress wouldn’t protect her for much longer. With a quick gesture, Katarina called forth some flames, and set them loose on the girl’s dress. It quickly ate through all of it, as well as the feathery sash she wore around her waist, the healer suddenly finding herself in just her underwear - not even her long sleeves were spared. Since she spread the girl’s legs, Katarina could see that her pussy was protected both with a pair of panties and the upper part of the girl’s tights. Calling another, weaker flame onto her hand, she then pressed her hand directly against the cleric’s crotch. She made sure to rub it right against the girl’s pussy through the two layers of cloth as the magical fire proceeded to devour them - quickly removing the protection the cleric’s cunt had. Even after making sure that nothing of the girl’s panties remained over her entrance, Katarina let the flame linger a bit longer - tickling the cleric on her labia and her clit in order to make her wet. The cleric squirmed on the ground as she felt that, the magic making her feel pretty uncomfortable. Even Katarina was as gentle as the cleric’s lover usually was, it just felt so alien to her! Being forced to get wet against her will would have bothered her anyways, the girl now remembering the tool she spotted between Katarina’s legs. She did not want to get raped! However, with her leg broken, she could only crawl away - and Katarina would catch up with her anyways. Even if she knew it was a futile effort, the cleric just had to beg the mage not to do it. “Why are you doing this? We’ve never done anything to you!”

In response to that, a cruel smile appeared on Katarina’s lips. “Because it feels great!” And because she had never known a different life… But Katarina kept that to herself. This was just the way she was… Kris was more than happy to support her with it - and that was all that really mattered to her. She kept the flames up for just a moment longer, until she saw that her victim’s labia have swollen nicely, and that some juices were leaking out from between them. Now, she removed the flames entirely - and just rammed her erection right into the girl’s pussy instead. It felt good, but not too good when Ishtar’s cunt walls were still so fresh around her dick. Katarina wasn’t one to complain about that, either way - it was not the initial tightness that mattered the most. She proceeded to slowly thrust in and out of the cleric’s fuckhole, each time going a bit deeper in, while enjoying the distress that was showing on the girl’s face. Her hands removed the girl’s bra, uncovering her rather small breasts - small enough that Katarina didn’t give them any attention beyond that. As she began to pick up the pace, the pink-haired girl she picked up the troubadour’s staff - grabbing it by the heavy steel part that made up for more than its entire lower half. The cleric watched her do that curiously. What could Katarina use it for? The spike at the end of it hovered dangerously close to her face as the girl wondered about that - but she wasn’t able to make the connection at all.

Eventually, the cleric had to moan in pleasure - her body would have to give in at some point. And that was just what Katarina was waiting for. As the cleric’s lips parted, showing off the pink depths of her mouth between them. The moment she did, Katarina shoved the staff right into the opening - and the girl’s eyes widened as the metal shaft snuck in between her lips and into her mouth. With its size, it forced her lips to stretch open to even make it fit - but the force Katarina put into it caused her to do it before she could think about that. The huge spike at the end was within her mouth - but that was just the build-up to what Katarina wanted to do. Now that the girl had no way of getting it out, Katarina put both hands on the staff - then brought it down with more force than before. That, in turn, caused the spike to go right through the back of the healer’s throat - leaving her head through the back of it in a cloud of blood.

The cleric coughed out more blood from around the shaft, her eyes bulging a bit before rolling back. Impaled through the head like that, her body couldn’t spasm too much - her legs only delivering a few weak kicks and squeezes to Katarina’s hips. However, what mattered to Katarina was the clenches of the girl’s pussy - and these were just as strong and lively as usual whenever fucking a dying girl. Driving the staff a bit deeper and making sure it wouldn’t come out, Katarina then let go of it - her hands going straight for her own sizeable titties. With her fingers, she began to pinch and pull at her nipples - the tidbits of pain from her breasts playing right into her masochistic tendencies and making her moan even harder. The tactician continued to fuck the cleric hard with her cock for some more time, until the girl’s twitching pussy caused her to come. A creamy load travelled into the troubadours vagina out of Katarina’s futa cock as she did that, the staff-wielding girl dying because of her wound moments later.

Pulling out, Katarina’s hands went for the staff she brought with her. Soon, the revitalizing magic coursed through her body again - and she proceeded to look for another enemy soldier to rape and kill. As the day continued, she’d do that to quite a few of their captives - also sending a hot load up the hanged archer’s ass at one point. She didn’t slack off with her Ishtar raping duties either - she pumped a few loads up the woman’s throat and onto her lifeless face. The other heroes did their part too - Ishtar’s body being on the receiving end of countless climaxes. However, eventually even the magic wasn’t enough to get them hard again - the multiple orgasms leaving all of them pretty exhausted. They all agreed that it was time to move on now. But first, they had to do one final service to Ishtar’s corpse. She’d have to be made presentable for when Julius arrived here.

It turned out that the most central of the trees was the one the bow flier was already hanging from - but they decided to set Ishtar’s corpse up at it regardless. Wrapping some rope around her right ankle, they fastened it to one of the tree’s branches. Then, they let the rest of her body dangle from it. Her limp arms pointed towards the ground. Her heavy breasts were pulled hard on by gravity too, making them stretch out down as well. Her other leg had fallen backwards, at quite an acute angle away from the rest of her body. From that leg, specifically from about her knee, they hung the board marking how many times they used Ishtar’s corpse. Their marks covered both sides of it - there were almost too many of them to count. And her body had the evidence of it as well - with splashes of cum all over it. Her pussy was gaping with all the semen it had received, and so was her ass and the stump of her neck. Her giant boobs also had some semen on them, with it leaking down her body now that it was hung upside down like that. Her head was put up from a different branch than the rest of her body, tied to it using the woman’s ponytail. It also had sperm all over it, mixing with tears on her cheeks and dripping down of the tongue that had slipped past her lips. Her dead, purple eyes were half-closed now - her eyelids heavy because of the extra spunk that was on them.

Just tying the woman up like that wasn’t the end of it, though. There was still one final touch to be added. Drawing his weapon, the Jugdral hero approached her upside-down corpse. He stabbed it right into her midsection, although not too far in. Then, he started to carve a message into it. He put in crude, irregular letters, but they were still perfectly legible. Once he was done, he took a step back to check if his message was correct. The bloody carving denounced the woman as the “D

 No.15646

File: 1549294671433.jpg (893.55 KB, 1600x2187, Katarina.jpg)

And this one's based on Veiled's Katarina picture, which comes from here: https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72862928


Just tying the woman up like that wasn’t the end of it, though. There was still one final touch to be added. Drawing his weapon, the Jugdral hero approached her upside-down corpse. He stabbed it right into her midsection, although not too far in. Then, he started to carve a message into it. He put in crude, irregular letters, but they were still perfectly legible. Once he was done, he took a step back to check if his message was correct. The bloody carving denounced the woman as the “Devil’s whore’. It was all that she was, really - but he knew words like that would also upset Julius. Leaving the corpse hanging like that, the four heroes returned back to their camp - trying to get ready for the fight with Julius that would come once the man finally arrived. Hopefully, him seeing Ishtar like that would upset him enough that it’d give them the advantage in battle…



Upon hearing that Ishtar’s group seemed to have troubles with some enemies from the few of her soldiers that did escape, Julius set out immediately with his elite force - the twelve Deadlords. Still, the forest was about half a day’s ride from Belhalla - so between the runaway soldiers getting there with the news and him going back it still gave the heroes all the time they desired to debase the corpse of the Goddess of Thunder. When he finally did arrive, the sight of Ishtar’s corpse, ravaged as it was, was more than enough to make Julius furious. All these dead soldiers he passed on the way did not matter to him at all. They were his soldiers, they were meant to die for him - but Ishtar was different. To see one of the only people he still cared about be killed in such a violent way - and the semen flowing from the woman’s orifices - filled him with desire to repay her killers for it. They could not be allowed to escape. A number of weaker soldiers also accompanied him - these would be used to cut off the invader’s escape routes. Once they had encircled the forest the squad of Kiran’s heroes was hiding in, he and the Deadlords ventured inside. There would be no mercy - these people would suffer just as much, or even more, than his lover did.

While the group of heroes found valiantly, they ended up falling under the assault of the Deadlords. The creations of Loptyr’s dark magic were simply too powerful to fight against, especially the whole group at once. It also didn’t help that all four of Kiran’s heroes ended up raping Ishtar’s course throughout the night. With enjoying themselves like that for so long came without a price to be paid - and quite a steep one. Even if the magic Katarina used had revitalized them, it was still quite a draining experience. Now, their battle capabilities suffered because of that. Even if they were able to defeat some of the Deadlords, as all of them moved in on them at once they just simply got overwhelmed. Katarina watched as her teammates were defeated and then killed without mercy. The pink-haired tactician stayed back herself, bringing down flames onto their enemies from a distance, so she got to see all of the other heroes that came her with her slaughtered by Julius’s undead slaves. Even if she provided them with the revitalizing magic earlier, she didn’t really care for any of them either way… If Kris was with her, she’d have reacted differently, but like this there was no reason to even get attached to them. She’d only get hurt later… And now, seeing all of them die, Katarina couldn’t help but feel at least a bit satisfied that she made the right call on that. Still, as the last of her companions fell, she couldn’t help but feel a bit afraid - it would be her turn now… Well, it was high time her sins have caught up with her. She had always known the day would come… And it seemed a fitting comeuppance for all the things she did with Ishtar’s corpse the night before.

She continued to throw her flames at them even as they closed in on her. She expected to be killed quickly, just like the other heroes. However, with her being the only female hero in the group, Julius had a different plan for her. Whoever these invaders were, he was going to show them that he could be just as ruthless as they were - and Katarina’s body would serve as the demonstration of that. So instead of striking her down, the first pair of deadlords just restrained her, taking her tome away from her and pulling her hands away from her body so she couldn’t struggle. Coincidentally, they were both female - one was a cleric and the other one an archer. The next ones were both male - and once they got to her, they wasted no time before getting to work. Now that she couldn’t cover herself up or move out of the way, there was nothing she could do to avoid the sword strike coming for her torso. However, it was not an attack meant to kill her, or even hurt her. The expert slice cut well through her dress, slicing through all of it’s important seams at the front. When he was finished, the dress was ruined - huge scraps of it falling off her body, with little more than strips of cloth remaining on both sides of her torso. The thin, loose shirt she wore underneath was also cut through fairly quickly. Without these two pieces of clothing, her huge tits were now uncovered - Katarina feeling no shame about having them be revealed. She had strolled with them out the entire day before, anyways. She also considered it a fair response to what they had done to Ishtar. Because of that, the girl didn’t shiver either as the final cut-up parts of her dress covering her abdomen were brushed off by the next deadlord, exposing her crotch area. Now, Katarina couldn’t help but blush - both her average dick and her pussy clearly visible to all gathered around her. When exposing herself on her own, she enjoyed the attention - especially the one given to her dick - but being forcibly stripped like this wasn’t as fun. Still, she could tell the Deadlords were surprised to see her like that, even if no emotions showed on their dead faces - and the reactions to that surprise were always pretty entertaining. She also appreciated that they let her keep the scarf, though she was sure that wasn’t intentional. If Julius knew just how much it meant to her, he’d surely take it away from her.

After a bit of confusion, the Deadlords decided to go on. Even if their victim had a dick, she still had a perfectly functional pussy underneath it - not to mention the rest of her body was also more than fine. Pushing her down onto the forest floor, one of them quickly shoved her legs apart. Going in between her thighs, he quickly rammed his dick up her pussy. It was remarkably tight - the aftereffect of her abdomen having to accommodate both her feminine reproductive organs and the base of a dick inside it. Even if they were raping her, Katarina had no problems with enjoying herself throughout that - Kris would have understood, given the circumstances. She just lowered her head and rubbed her chin against her scarf and cheeks so that she’d stay faithful by her standards to her lover. Her pussy went damp within moments of the penetration, the tactician starting to moan soon after - her dick bouncing up and down because of the thrusts which shook her entire lower body. As her hips were on the wider side, their swaying from one direction to another was a sight that usually would be pretty arousing. The Deadlords were not immune to that. The little level of autonomy Julius gave them allowed them to react to their bodies’ urges. Katarina’s frailer physical form along with her boobs and hips - and her swelling dick for the female Deadlords - was more than enough to arouse them.

It was only a matter of time before the others began to act on that arousal as well. Katarina found herself straddled by the female swordfighter, who quickly slid her pussy onto Katarina’s waiting dick. Now, Katarina moaned harder. The thrill of both being penetrated and and having a pussy wrapped around her cock was a pretty rare one, but quite a welcome one as it also felt really good. Still, these two organs could only satisfy two of the deadlords - and there were many more around her still left. As one of them was going in between her legs, they were splayed out on the ground behind him - just waiting for someone to give them some attention. Same went for her arms - her small hands and her short fingers squeezing shut because of the pleasure coursing through her body. One of them whipped his dick out and forced her right hand open, then tried to wrap it around his tool. Her hand wasn’t big enough for her fingers to curve around the shaft and come back, a part of the man’s erection left untouched. However, how delicate her fingers were made up for that, just their touch enough to send sparks of energy up his dick. He dragged her hand up and down his cock a few times, but as he felt her fingers move, he let go of them - and Katarina just continued to stroke him off out of her own free will. This was a way for her to repent for her sins - and she had to do it willingly for it to count. She lacked the strength for her fingers to squeeze his member properly, so she had to resort to digging her soft nails into him to truly let him feel it - but her performance was still satisfactory enough that the man did not correct her.

On the other side, a female cleric went for the girl’s other hand. Spreading Katarina’s fingers open, she pulled them underneath her skirt and straight towards her pussy. Their gentle, warm touch was quite appreciated by the revived corpse, as her own fingers were cold and not really able to provide her with what she desired. Katarina had no issues working on it too, finding its coldness an interesting deviation from the norm. She fingered the girl eagerly, her digits sliding into the deadlord’s pussy and touching against its cold walls.

Her legs were also the subject of similar behaviour. Strong hands grabbed onto them, stretching them out on the ground. They grabbed onto the zippers at the front of her boots and pulled them down, allowing them to slide them off her legs easily. Her short socks were just ripped off as well, uncovering the girl’s feet. While they were thin, they were also pretty long - with two sets of cared-after toes ending them off. The two sets of hands that grabbed her legs on later proceeded to squeeze them - getting a feel of her soft skin and their gentle arches. Her soles were a bit worn out because of the small heels of her shoes, but it was barely noticeable to the dead hands which were handling them. After some pretty rough feeling up, these two deadlords proceeded to take their cocks out as well. One of them grabbed hold of Katarina’s foot and roughly pressed his dick against its bottom, the length of his cock going from her toes all the way to her heels. Next, he just started to jerk off like that - running his hand back and forth both his erection and her foot. She still wiggled her toes at him, having them tap against his cock while he did that. The other one was a lot gentler with her. Instead of dragging his cock against her entire foot, he just slid it into the arch of it - and proceeded to thrust his hips against it as if it was a hole for him to fuck. Even with only the stimulation on one side of it, he was still feeling quite a lot of pleasure as he did that - Katarina unsure how to feel about the more passive stance she was forced to take on that front.

Her face did not remain unused for too long either. Her small mouth had troubles opening wide enough for the deadlord’s cock to fit, so it hurt her quite a bit as he finally slammed it past her lips. She gagged hard on his massive erection as it filled her small mouth, having troubles breathing as the man rammed his tip into the back of her throat. Her face grew red as she choked, the lack of air quickly getting to her. Her lungs ached, but the assassin had no problems with that. In fact, she welcomed the pain - it was just another way to add to her penance. Even if the deadlord did not know how hard it was for Katarina to deal with his cock, he knew that they shouldn’t kill her too fast - so he made sure to let Katarina breathe from time to time, the girl desperately sucking in deep breaths of clean air before her mouth would get plugged once again.

The first round of the gangrape continued for some more time, Katarina enjoying herself just as much as her rapists were. In fact, she was the first one to cum - her pussy squirting out some juices and clenching hard on the dick filling her up while her erection shot her seed into a dead pussy. That in turn pushed both of the deadlords to their respective climaxes too - Katarina experiencing heaven as her dick was squeezed hard by the pussy around it while she felt cold semen shoot deep into her vagina. As the dead girl climbed off her and the man pulled out, the other Deadlords started to blow their loads too. Her hands received their share of come soon after - her right one covered in the sperm run down the cock of the man she jerked off as he came, and the other one drenched with the pussy liquids of the girl she had fingered. Her feet were also covered with some some semen too - her left one across the whole base of it and the right one just had some over its arch.

She would get no time to recover between these. The dark magic that kept the Deadlords going also helped their sexual drives when necessary. When Julius desired for them to rape someone, they were going to do it - both hard and a lot. Before Katarina’s climax even ended, a second dick slid into her still-clenching pussy. Another of the female Deadlords climbed onto her twitching cock as well - Katarina groaning as she felt another cold pussy wrap around her dick. Her dick wasn’t ready for it so soon - but there was nothing she could do to stop it. As the woman began to grind herself down onto her erection Katarina’s dick become erect again - ripples of pain going down it because it had happened so quickly after her last climax. However, the other deadlords did not repeat their last actions. Julius was surprised by the assassin’s eagerness to pleasure his men - and decided that she was enjoying herself too much throughout that. If rape did not bother the girl, then it was time to give her some physical pain instead.

After a short break, the group of rapists resumed their work with Katarina again. Four of them moved for one of her limbs each - and the orphaned mage expected them to use her hands and feet to pleasure themselves again. However, instead of that, she just felt a sharp pain in her right wrist. She took a look at the side, lifting the arm to take a look at it - and saw that her right hand was gone, a small streak of blood flowing from the stump. Similar pain flashed in her left arm, and Katarina just tried to move the fingers of her left hand. As they did not respond, it was clear to her that both of her hands were gone now. The pain coming from her bleeding stumps - ah the pain! It wasn’t a very strong one, but Katarina did enjoy it nonetheless. This was just what she deserved for all the terrible things she had done in her life. She deserved to suffer any pain that would come her way. Initially, Kris hoped to change Katarina’s mindset on that - hoping that the girl could start working towards making up for her evil deeds. However, Katarina wasn’t letting up on that - and eventually the Hero-King’s guard just accepted that part of her. It helped that Katarina was more than welcoming of these feelings - taking in all the punishment and pain she could willingly, and sometimes asking Kris to hurt her while she was having a worse day thinking about her past. The sexual pleasure that came with all pain for Katarina was initially just a way to cope with that mentality that Kris had suggested after accepting that Katarina wouldn’t change in that way - but soon the tactician became the biggest fan of it. Kris’s one-time suggestion quickly led to Katarina turning into a willing, masochistic slut. Because of that, the pain that Julius’s soldiers were inflicting on her now was more than welcome in her eyes. If anything, it thrilled her even more than the things she had tried out with Kris. Back then, they always had healing magic at their disposal, so all wounds were only temporary - but now the knowledge that these would be permanent caused her pussy to start dripping again and her cock to harden inside the cunt that was grinding on it.

Just a few moments after she lost her hands, her feet also were cut off, one after another. The sharp stabs of pain shot right into her abdomen, bringing her some more pleasure - enough to force a quiet moan past her lips. Listening to that, Julius couldn’t help but feel furious. Why was that bitch still enjoying herself? Angry, he ordered for more agony to be brought down on her. While they prepared for that, Katarina lifted her head off the ground and took a look at the Deadlords who cut off her feet. She was pleasantly surprised to see one of them tying them together with some rope - leaving enough of a hole between her arches that a dick could pass through it. Her toes were still twitching as the undead man drove his dick through the freshly-made onahole, starting to jerk off with it fairly quickly. Turning her vision to the side, Katarina took just a few glimpses at each of her cut-off hands. One of them was wrapped around a dick - she couldn’t jerk that one off, this time - and the other was half into a female Deadlord’s cunt. She enjoyed seeing all of her removed parts be used like that. The idea that even after her death, her body just wouldn’t go to waste - but instead would be used by someone to pleasure themselves - was really exciting.

Now, Katarina she had four bleeding stumps at the ends of her limbs. The tingling in her body that came with them was exciting, but it was also pretty weak. But that would change pretty quickly. The clung of weapons being drawn sent sparks of anticipation into the assassin’s body. Just what they’d take away from her next? She was excited to find out. She got her answer as she felt a blade slice into the middle of her thigh, at just about the height where its width started to go down. The pain of having her flesh cut apart was as sudden as before, but this time it wasn’t over in a flash. No, her rich flesh required more than a single cut to go through it - with the second cut slicing through her bone and taking her right leg away. That same process was repeated for her other leg - the girl moaning louder and louder each time the cold steel sunk into her flesh. Julius’s frustration continued to grow as he saw that but he began to accept it. Even if the girl was not going to react like he wanted her to, her body could still serve as the message to any future invaders like these - so he just ordered his men to continue. There was still a chance that she’d break later, on, after all…

Her arms were the next to be removed. As she felt one of their hungry blades cut through her thin upper arm, it pushed her right onto the verge of coming. Another quick slice, and the futa came again, squirting her seed both out of her vagina and into an undead cunt that was covering her cock. Her dicked ached as she did, but it still didn’t change just how good it felt. With all of her limbs gone, just shortish stumps left out of each of them, she was now truly helpless. That was a pretty interesting feeling - but she couldn’t appreciate it in full, her mind clouded by a powerful twin climax that was going through both her male and female reproductive organs. The orgasmic squeezes of her vagina milked a load of spunk out of the man fucking her cunt, and the woman riding her dick came soon afterwards in response to the junk Katarina was sending into her body. As they did that, Katarina took the time to look at the other Deadlords - who were still getting off with her cut-off hands and feet. The longer parts of her limbs were just left on the ground, with no one paying attention to them - but her fingers were still working hard to help them come, and so was the combined pair of her feet. As Katarina saw some semen shooting out of the divide between them, suddenly she felt something wet and cold over her face. Her vision straightened out, and looking upwards she saw another of the female Deadlords sitting on her face. It was one of the clerics, the woman’s dress lifted to allow for easy access to her cunt - and the dead woman’s panties were being tugged to the side, making it so that she was rubbing her cunt right across her face. Katarina had plenty of experience with eating other women out - Clarisse had made sure to give her a good training in that back at the orphanage. Then, however, she still had access to her hands… But now she’d have to make do without them.

Katarina proceeded to try her hardest on that. She wiped her tongue across the dead girl’s labia for a few times, then moved on to poking her clit with it and enjoying the way the over-sensitive nub was squeezing right back into the flesh of her tongue. Surprisingly, her lifeless skin and flesh did not taste too bad. After feeling the woman’s juices ooze all over her face, Katarina knew she had aroused the deadlord enough with that - so she slid her tongue in between the girl’s pussy lips. In life, this deadlord was the young cleric Sara. Even if her body was not developed in death, she was still old enough to feel sexually aroused like this. Now, the white-haired girl proceeded to ride Katarina’s face with enthusiasm that was pretty fitting for a girl her age - even if the action itself was anything but that. The girl’s pussy was developed enough to let her come, though - and as Katarina moved her tongue within the girl’s tight walls, Sara’s undead body began to move towards a climax.

Sara’s body pressed Katarina’s head against the ground, and it also obstructed most of her view - so she couldn’t see what was going on around her lower body. However, with how short the downtime was the last time, she expected that her pussy would get filled again soon. However, instead of that, her abdomen got a different kind of attention. Fresh pain blossomed in it as a knife sliced right into it, a horizontal red line opening in her skin with some blood spilling out of it. The cut wasn’t too deep, though - the woman who stabbed her did not want to mess with any of her insides. Taking the knife out, the woman handed it to the man she borrowed it from - she wanted a weapon more precise than her sword for it. Next, she slipped her fingers into the wound and tugged it open - allowing her to take a look inside the pink-haired girl’s lower body. And within it was a perfectly fine womb. Even if she was a futa, her insides were these of a normal woman - and that’s what the deadlord would go for next. She pushed one hand into the opening, and closed it right over Katarina’s womb. Having fingers press against it from the outside felt really weird - but also caused a warm tingling to go down from it and into her vagina. Her eyes rolled back in both pain and pleasure as the woman began to pull on it. With the strength boost that came with the magic which brought the woman back from the dead, it made it easy for her to pull it out. Katarina screamed as she felt her ovaries being ripped out, and she screamed even more when her vagina began to tear right below her cervix. No one could tell if these screams were because of how much it hurt, or because of how good it made her feel, though…

Her screams were tuned down a bit by the cunt that was pressing against her open mouth - Katarina taking a break with lapping away at it because she needed to give a voice to what she was feeling. As the woman at her lower body finished her job with a sound tug, taking her uterus away from her for good, the pain flowing into her ended - except for the bleeding at the end of her vagina - and she could return to Sara’s lifeless pussy. With her youth in life, her sexual endurance was pretty low - and she wasn’t able to last much longer afterwards. Her come, mixed with slime and mucus, flooded onto Katarina’s face as she brought Sara’s body to a climax. However, the undead cleric did not stay over her face for too long as she shook in her orgasm - instead, she was pushed away by the woman who still had Katarina’s womb in her hand. The tactician stared at it for a few moments. This was the part of her that could one day give birth to new life… She wasn’t sure, how to feel about it. She never really thought about having children before - her life as an assassin never gave her the time for that, and neither did her atonement in Marth’s army and her time in Askr. Well, it’s not like she’d get the chance to get pregnant now…

As Katarina was thinking about that, the older undead woman stood directly over her face - holding Katarina’s womb right over it and letting blood from it fall onto the girl’s cheek. After a few droplets of blood did, the swordmaster moved it towards her crotch instead. Squeezing it in her hand to give it a more phallic shape, she then shoved it right into her waiting cunt. Then, she proceeded to ram it in and out of her, fucking herself with it as if it was a dildo. It was not at stiff as one, but it still was able to give her walls enough pleasure to let her feel good. With the way she was standing, the deadlord was forcing Katarina to watch all of it - and Katarina was quite fascinated by that sight indeed. Such an intimate part of her body was now being used as a tool to pleasure herself by another woman, and Katarina couldn’t get her eyes off it. Just like with her hands and feet, seeing it used in this way made her quite happy - and excited, too. Her dick began to harden again, even despite the open hole right over it.

With it standing up as proudly as it did, her dick caught the attention of another of the female deadlords. However, that one didn’t desire to feel it inside her. Instead, she just got down next to it - and squeezed it hard with her hand. Then, she began to run it up and down Katarina’s dick, jerking the futa girl off. Along the way, she tried to twist it around in order to give Katarina some more pain, but that only caused it to twitch harder in her hands, so she gave up on that - and continued to stroke Katarina’s dick while doing that. Katarina was pretty happy about that - with her hands gone, she’d thought she’d not get to feel fingers being wrapped around her cock again. The woman’s cold fingers caused shivers to go down her spine, especially as she ran her fingers over the tip of her erection. After some time, it was enough to get her close to cumming again. Katarina was breathing heavily with each stroke the woman did then, making it clear what state her body was in. Just~! A few~! More~! Strokes~! Aaaand~! Katarina’s dick exploded all over the dead hand that was moving up and down her shaft, thick streaks of semen shooting out of it.

However, Katarina wouldn’t get to experience the orgasmic pleasure for too long. Her mouth opened to scream in pleasure again, making a small “O” that her moan would come through - but before she could do that, a sword cut right through her neck. Just like with Ishtar, the tactician’s climax was what brought about her demise. The flash in her neck felt great, but losing the pleasure of an orgasm was disappointing. She knew she was about to die now. She knew she deserved it - so she accepted it without feeling bad about it. There was just one thing Katarina did regret… She promised Kris that she’d come back… Oh, if only it was Kris who killed her instead of these soldiers she did not care about! She would have loved to die for her lover’s enjoyment…
“Ah, Kris…” The royal guard’s face flashed right in front of her grey eyes. Her dream of the two of them happily living together did come true, for at least some time… At least the leader of the 7th platoon would have something to remember her by… Turned out leaving her shorts in their room did have another upside they did not consider… “Kriiiiiiiis…” She thought one final time before passing away.

Katarina dying was no reason for the deadlords to stop having their way with her body. Her vagina was still an enjoyable fuck. Being able to go so deep in that the tip would go out through where her cervix used to be was also interesting - interesting enough that Julius himself had tried it out. Her corpse also took a few dicks down her neck stump, and her head was forced down onto a few cocks as well - along with more undead pussies being dragged right across her lips. Julius was keeping count of the climaxes his undead soldiers had - until eventually they passed the number that was on the plaque which had been hanging from Ishtar’s leg. As that happened, Julius ordered them to stand down - and instead work on making Katarina’s body an example of what those who crossed Julius got.

Taking one of the banners of Ishtar’s decimated squad, they removed the cloth from it - leaving just the wooden cross as a base. Katarina’s head was impaled on the uppermost part of it. The stumps of her arms were covered with iron lids, with loops of rope tied to them that were used to hang her torso from the arms of the cross. Centering her properly, her neck stump was just a little below her detached head. That position also meant the vertical pole was caught in the crack of her shapely butt. While her juicy thighs could still sway to one side and another as her body would be carried around, her butt would still stay centered - though it was still possible to get a nice look at it from the side or from behind. Up the front of her torso were her boobs - with their above average size adding to the sight. She still had her scarf and the scraps of her dress on, but they were no help in covering them up. But that didn’t mean they were completely uncovered. There was a pair of golden chains that latched onto one of her nipples each. With their other ends, they were tangled with her ovaries - meaning the girl’s womb was hanging from her tits in the central part of her midsection. Further down was the horizontal cut through which her womb had left through - and just a bit below it was the girl’s dick. It has shrunk a bit after her death, but it was still erect - and would stay like that permanently. There was also a long streak of semen leaking out of its tip, dangling from it with no signs it’d fall later on. Right below its base was Katarina’s cunt - which was dripping with semen from those who had used her there before she was put up like that. That cum also continued onto what remained of her large thighs, running down them all the way to the stumps of her legs. However, her legs, as well as her arms, were just discarded - there was no spot to put them at. However, the same wasn’t true for her hands and feet. Her long feet were already tied together, so all it took was adding a loop onto the rope binding them and then they were hanged from one of the cross’s arms. The same was done with her petite hands, which were hung on the other side of the cross. Katarina’s body ended up as a banner that would surely show Julius’s enemies what to expect if they tried to upset him - giving the girl a way to impact others even after dying.


And just that she did - telling the next group of heroes Kiran sent into this world to be more careful as they run into her corpse just moments after coming out of the portal. Among them was Kris, the Hero-King’s guard asking Kiran to go on this team after Katarina had not returned. It was quite a shock to see her like that - but Kris knew that Katarina desired to die. Being more cautious than the first group, this team of heroes managed to deal with Julius just fine - and they returned to Askr without any troubles. Katarina’s body was taken back home by Kris, too. Kris knew that the girl would have been delighted to find out that all the various parts of her body were now being used by her lover as masturbatory tools. Getting proper preservatory spells cast on it, Kris made sure that Katarina’s corpse would not age or rot. That would let the tactician stay with Kris forever - which was the fate Katarina was always hoping for anyways.

 No.15729

File: 1551051185392.jpg (365.1 KB, 1536x2048, 66247890_p3.jpg)

Ayra's part of this scene is based on a pic of her by Veiled that's from here: https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=66247890
This story was released a week early on my Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/FEH_TGE

Chapter 38-1: An Isaachian Duel
tags: M/F, non-con, rape, beheading, necro

Kiran was quite amused to find out just how alike Ayra and Larcei looked. If it wasn’t for Larcei’s shorter hair, and the women’s different choice of footwear, they would be almost indistinguishable - both in looks and in personality. It made sense, though - after all, Larcei was Ayra’s daughter. With how much alike the women were, the summoner was curious, who was the stronger one out of them. So he ordered them both to come to one of the training fields - and to take their swords with them. He’d pit them against one another to find out just that.

Larcei couldn’t believe what had happened when she was called to Askr. Their war against the Grannvale Empire was just reaching its final stage, and to be taken away from the rest of the liberation army at a moment like that really pained her - with her throwing a bunch of angry screams at the summoner once she realized there was no coming back. However, as the Isaach girl got to stay in Askr more, it turned out she was quite happy about it. Because of the summoning, she was given the chance to meet some of the heroes of the previous war who fought with lord Sigurd - and she cherished each of these meetings. One person seemed to have been avoiding her, though - the one she cared for the most. Her mother Ayra always seemed to have just left when she arrived somewhere, unable to find her. So, once she arrived at the training field the summoner had called her to, and saw the long raven hair and good looks of her mother, she was ecstatic. She’d finally get to meet her! However, Ayra avoided her eyes, looking away from her - and that rejection pained Larcei just a bit. But Ayra wasn’t doing that to hurt her - she was just scared of meeting her daughter like that. She was never good with words, and back in her world she was never given the chance to talk to her daughter, or even see her grown up like that. She was afraid of talking to her and getting emotional - especially in front of the summoner. So instead, she forced herself to look away - even as her heart called out to her to say something to her child.

“I want to know, which of you is stronger - so go and fight.” Once both black-haired swordswomen were close enough to the bench he was sitting at, Kiran ordered them to clash. Ayra had no issues accepting that order - in fact, she welcomed the opportunity to distract herself from the pain in her heart that her actions were making her feel. So she rushed at Larcei with her blade flashing in her hand. Larcei was very reluctant to fight back - it was her mother, after all! This should be a reunion, not a battle! However… She’d be lying if she said she had not imagined herself in this position before. Ah, she yearned to throw blades with her mother so much before! But it should come later… And not be their first interaction! For all these doubts, Larcei still drew her sword once her mother had reached her. She wouldn’t allow anyone to best her in a duel - even if it was her own mother she was facing.

For a while, both princesses of Isaach fought valiantly with no one being able to get the clear advantage on the other. If one of them delivered a small cut in the other’s dress, the other retaliated almost instantly - and either of them failed to deliver any significant wounds to her enemy. However, as they fought, Larcei found anger building up within her. The weeks of frustration as her mother her avoided her all built up within her, and she was finally able to vent them like this - adding just a little punch to her attacks that was needed. Eventually, her swings became visibly stronger than Ayra’s. In time, that would lead to her victory - but she wanted more than that now. She wanted to give back at Ayra for all the time she ignored her - to hurt her, if even for just an instant. That desire led to her suddenly delivering a far more powerful hit to Ayra’s chest than before. In fact, it was strong enough to break through the woman’s chest armor - with most of it flying away from Ayra’s body as it gave in to the powerful blow. As it was a sideways attack, it wouldn’t be too harmful to Ayra - it did, however, slice through the front of her dress, and suddenly Larcei found herself staring at her mother’s bountiful tits. She didn’t let that distract her though - as her previous attack threw Ayra off-balance, she capitalized on that and struck out at her mother’s right hand - forcing the sword out of it and making it fly off and away from them.

Once that happened, it was clear that the duel was over. Now, Larcei suddenly realized just how dangerous her attack could have been - and she spoke out to apologize. “Mother… I’m sorry…” Ayra didn’t respond, so Larcei continued, “I’ve wanted to meet you for so long, mother!” Tears flashed up in her eyes as she said that, and she lowered her sword and approached her again. However, before she could reach her, Kiran has stepped in. “Okay, that’s enough. Ayra, you’ve lost… Let’s see if you can serve me with your body better than with the sword, then.” As the summoner said that, he already popped his erection free out of his robes. Ayra shivered in disgust at the sight of it… But she knew she was in no position to disobey him. She knew perfectly well that there was no way she could resist the summoner - and if she didn’t go along with it, she knew that an even more terrible fate would reach her.

Because of that, she didn’t fight back as Kiran sliced through her dress with a knife. He easily sliced off both the front and the back of it at around the level of her midsection, exposing the woman’s from the front - Larcei blushing heavily as she now could see both of her mother’s most feminine parts. To Kiran, he could now see Ayra’s curvy ass. After feeling it up for a moment, he grabbed her by the forearms. “Bend forward, slut.” Kiran ordered, and Ayra hated every part of herself as she did just that, presenting her lower body to Kiran at an angle that was easier to make use of. She drew a deep breath as she felt him slide in - but managed to stay quiet throughout the first penetration.
“Oh, you’re pretty tight!” Kiran commented as he slammed his prick deep into her cunt. His praise didn’t matter to Ayra, the woman just gritting her teeth and hoping she could endure this through. But this was just so shameful! And she had to endure it in front of her grown-up daughter… Now that the summoner was taking her from behind, she had even more issues avoiding Larcei with her eyes than before - so instead she finally took a good look at her daughter. Ah… She had grown into such a fine woman… Tears of happiness appeared in Ayra’s eyes as she finally was able to see how beautiful her daughter was. And she was so good with the blade, too! She couldn’t be any more proud of her. Just seeing her like that was almost enough to let her deal with Kiran raping her like that. However, the pained look in Larcei’s eyes as she was forced to watch her hurt Ayra too.

Kiran was about to make it all the more painful for her, though. “Are you liking it, Larcei? Are you enjoying seeing your mother be fucked like the common whore she is?” Fire lit up in both of their eyes as they’ve heard it. How dared he speak of Ayra like this? Larcei refused to answer, keeping her mouth shut and just glaring daggers at the man as he proceeded to fuck her mother with enough force that her hips shook with his each thrust. Kiran took just as much pleasure in the pain and anger he could see in Larcei’s eyes as he did from ramming the head of his cock into the long-haired swordfighter’s cervix. “Oh, she’s clenching so hard. She’s just trying to look tough for you, but deep down she’s enjoying it.”
“Sh-Shut up!” Ayra called out in annoyance as she heard that, very much aware just how true Kiran’s words were - and hating just about everything for that. Her cheeks were lit up with her excitement, and her pussy was sadly squeezing him hard, her juices dripping from her cunt. How could her body do this to her? And how could the summoner know that?
“Oh, did I strike a chord? I tell you, she really is a slut.” Anger welled up within Ayra again. “You bastard! Shut up!” She called out, but her pussy began to grow wet around Kiran’s cock. That was just the reaction Kiran wanted - and so he continued with just the right question.
“Do you even know who your father is, Larcei?” Tears flashed up in Larcei’s eyes as she heard that - she didn’t know that, and that lack of knowledge pained her.
“YOU BASTARD! I WILL KILL YOU!” Ayra screamed out, extremely pissed off by Kiran’s latest insinuation. How dare he imply that she was unfaithful to her lover? She would never do something like that! And yet, the tears in Larcei’s eyes made it clear that that scenario seemed plausible to her. Just what happened in their world in the future that would ever let her think that?
“I bet she slept around with Sigurd’s entire army!” The summoner added triumphantly while driving his dick all the way inside her again. That made Ayra completely forget her position, and she just started screaming curses at the summoner incoherently. Just… The whole idea was so wrong… But the hurt look in Larcei’s eyes and just the possibility that her daughter could ever think that was the case… All logic gave way to Ayra as she began to struggle against the summoner, giving voice to her fury while trying to break free. That was what Kiran was going for from the start, though - the man enjoying her struggles even more than before. With his goal achieved, it was time to go ahead to the final part of Ayra’s life - just as he felt himself getting closer to a climax, as well.

“Larcei… Go and cut that noisy slut’s throat.” He ordered the younger girl, and Larcei froze in surprise. What? He was telling her to kill her mother? She could never do that… Then again, she’d heard tales of the summoner’s atrocities before - and she knew she shouldn’t get on his bad side. As much as it hurt to admit it, her mother’s life was forfeit at this point - and if she refused to do it, she’d be dying herself for nothing. Still, it hurt so much… “M-mother, I’m so sorry…” She mouthed at Ayra as the long-haired woman squirmed in Kiran’s grasp, trying to break away and save her life somehow. Fresh tears began to flow from her eyes as she heard her daughter’s voice, but Larcei’s steps were unshaked by that - and the short-haired woman slowly drove her sword through her mother’s neck. A few large squirts of blood left it right away as her skin and flesh gave way to her daughter’s deadly weapon. Her esophagus was cut through right away, just as Ayra opened her mouth to tell her daughter that she didn’t blame her for it. Instead of the kind, heartful words she was trying to say, all she made out was a few wet gurgles as her body began to spasm.

Ayra’s hips began shaking heavily, the woman’s ass and thighs jiggling enticingly in such a sexy way that was wasted as the only person who could see them was her mortified daughter. What Kiran could appreciate, though, were the more powerful spasms that were now affecting all of the dying woman’s vagina. These were enough to push him over the edge - making him blow his load right up Ayra’s clenching cunt. Ayra’s waning mind could still feel as his semen shot into her pussy, the woman unable to voice her disgust even if she was very much feeling it. With the amount of semen Kiran released into her, and the woman’s tightness, most of it proceeded to leak out of her snatch - her delicious thighs covered with many white streaks of cum. With the twitches of her body, her ass bounced on Kiran’s cock in a nice way, granting him additional pleasure even as the man rode out his climax - her huge butt bucking against his pelvis. Higher above, her huge breasts were swinging around with her nipples sticking out proudly off her chest - but just like with her legs, the only one who could appreciate them was Larcei. However, the short-haired girl was too busy sobbing to even think about doing something like that - not that that idea would ever cross her mind even if she wasn’t. She was still holding on to the sword which was still edged into Ayra’s neck - more of the woman’s blood pouring down the blade. However, her hands were shaking so much that she was actually moving it around - cutting further through her mother’s neck. With how sharp the blade was, and the way she put the sword into Ayra’s neck in the first place, Larcei’s shivering hands eventually caused it to slice through Ayra’s spine - severing the woman’s brain from the rest of her nervous system. Not that it was of any use to her at all now - she was only barely conscious at that point anyways.

She should still have control over her face, but relinquished it willingly in a futile effort to cling on to her life for just a little longer. Her mouth was still open, and now her tongue lulled out of it. Along with it, a streak of saliva leaked out of it, and ran towards the woman’s pointy chin. Her cheeks were still burning with the unwanted arousal Kiran’s rape made her feel, with older streams of tears travelling down it. Her eyes were moving out of control as well, with the left one half-closed while the right one was wide open - with more fresh tears pouring out of them. Both of her purple irises were zoned out though, staring at some invisible image. Was the woman thinking of her lover who she had Larcei with? Was she even still able to think at that point? Larcei would never find out the answer to that as her mother died in front of her, the woman slumping forward - with Kiran still holding on to her arms as she did. However, the little move forward pushed her neck further onto the blade - and that, combined with how shaky Larcei still was, was enough to cut through it in full - Ayra’s head severed from the rest of her body. It slid off, falling forward onto the ground at Larcei’s feet - the younger Isaach princess staring at her mother’s face as blood from her neck stump squirted onto her white boots.

At that point, Kiran’s climax was pretty much finished. The man pulled out of Ayra’s still-warm snatch, adding more cumstains to the woman’s legs and ass as he did - and looked at Larcei with a cruel smile as he let her dead mother fall to the ground. “Did you like it, Larcei? That’s what you get if I feel you’re worthless to me. So make sure that I don’t think that same about you, okay?” Larcei was about to explode with rage at the very suggestion that she might have enjoyed the man’s perverted fun. However, just like before, she was able to stop herself in time. Her mother would have wanted for her to live… She shouldn’t throw her life away to spite the man, especially not now. So as bad as she felt about it, the black-haired girl still nodded at him. “Yes, lord Kiran.” She replied, careful not to show her distaste with the man in her voice - and hoping the tears that were still welling up in her eyes hid her hatred from him as well. They weren’t, really, but Kiran wasn’t bothered by that - her reaction made a lot of sense. A part of him was hoping that the girl would enjoy it and make for a fun and willing partner in this, but forcing her to do it was more than fine with him as well.

“Well, let’s get started right away, then. First, I want you to strip - off with the dress and the armor!” Larcei looked at the summoner in surprise. They weren’t done for the day? Wasn’t forcing her to take her mother’s life enough for him? …And yet, just like before, her survival instinct won out in the end. She resigned herself to this and proceeded to take off her shoulder pads, and then her chest plate. Once her armor was gone, she undid the red sash that was binding her purple dress down. With it gone, Larcei reached for her dress - then froze. She was just so hesitant to strip for the man who threw her off like that… And it didn’t help that Kiran was watching her every move. To buy herself some time, Larcei bent over and took off her boots, taking it slow with each one to stretch it out as long as she could while her fingers touched the red splashes of Ayra’s blood that were covering them. Once she was done, however, there was no other way for her to delay it - so with a heavy blush, the girl proceeded to strip out of her dress. Below it, she wore a matching pair of black panties and a black bra - but she knew Kiran wanted them off as well. Her body began to shake as she undid her bra, her fingers sliding against her skin because of her stress. Her knees were hitting against one another as she pulled her bra to the side, exposing her tits to Kiran. With the ongoing war, she never found the courage to profess her feelings for Seliph back in Jugdral. She sure wasn’t going to share them with the versions of him she ran into in this world - they weren’t HER Seliph. Because of that, she had no experience in doing something like this. That in turn led to her being really curious of what Kiran would think of her body - she knew the man was very experienced in these, after all. His reaction, however, didn’t give her too much info. Kiran had to admit that her breasts were pleasant to look at, but he also noticed right away that they were just the same size as her mother’s.

With her titties exposed and no visible reaction out of the summoner, Larcei’s uncertainty about her body was there in full force as she reached for her panties. She tugged them down a little, exposing the patch of hair that was there to the summoner, before pulling them further down and showing her pussy to him. The small, pink, untouched slit of the Isaach girl was shown to Kiran as Larcei proceeded to pull her panties down her long, shapely legs. She had to lift them a bit to get the panties through her fit, giving Kiran a better look at her cunt as she did so. However, he wasn’t impressed by it in the slightest - it wasn’t anything she had not seen before. Once the panties went through her feet, Larcei dropped her legs down and stood still - looking at Kiran nervously and waiting for more of his orders.

“Okay, now take your mother’s head, and use it to get off.” What? WHAT? Why? How could be so cruel? Gods, no… She really didn’t want to do something like this. However… She also realized that Ayra wouldn’t hold any ill will towards her if she did that - it was all the summoner’s doing, after all. Her mother would surely encourage her to do just that if it meant she’d get to live on… So with fresh tears running down her face, Larcei picked her mother’s head up. Then, she sat down and spread her legs - and pushed Ayra’s cut-off head right in between them. She was no stranger to masturbation, though she had only tried using her fingers on herself - and the handle of her sword one time, but that didn’t really work out. So, what was she supposed to do now? Looking down, a fresh shot of pain stabbed her in the heart as she saw Ayra’s lifeless face. The tongue that was still out seemed like it could be useful - so she maneuvered Ayra’s head around until the woman’s wet tongue was pressed against labia. With a proper hold on the head, Larcei was able to make it rub up and down on them for some time - trying her best to get herself aroused. Her body responded to it favorably - a slight wetness growing within her pussy as her pussy lips swelled, revealing her clit. She dragged her mother’s tongue across it once, with a spike of pleasure travelling through her as her juices finally proceeded to leak out of her pussy - then plunged Ayra’s tongue right into her cunt.

While Larcei was doing that, Kiran’s attention returned to Ayra’s corpse. Now that he fucked her pussy, he was more interested in the hole Larcei had just created. Going for the upper part of Ayra’s body, he quickly forced his dick into the woman’s neck stump. After a few initial thrusts to get started - her neck hole was even tighter than her cunt, and it was self-lubricated with saliva and her blood, making it quite a good fuck - he proceeded to drag her body around so he could watch Larcei while fucking her mother’s neck stump. That in turn resulted in Larcei getting a perfect view of him defiling Ayra’s headless corpse - making it impossible for the woman to forget about the harsh reality for even a moment. Ayra’s tongue did feel good as she made it probe her pussy - but the whole situation was making it really hard for Larcei to enjoy herself. Her mother just died, for Naga’s sake! She was so shaken about that that there was no way she could feel any pleasure at all - and her body was still so tense that there was no chance she’d be able to come like that. She tried closing her eyes and drifting away from this whole scene, imagining it was the Heir of Light’s tongue that was eating her out instead. However, the wet slapping sound coming from the direction of her mother’s corpse made it impossible for her to do that. It was constantly reminding her just what Kiran was doing to her mother’s corpse, stopping any kind of mental detachment dead in its tracks. And so Larcei continued to forcefully rub Ayra’s head against her slit, with little pleasure going through her frustrated, teenage body as the girl continued to watch Kiran fuck her mother’s neck.

Kiran watched Larcei in return - and he was pretty disappointed with how the girl was doing. It was clear that she wasn’t really enjoying herself, but he was hoping the girl could break through that reluctance. If she took that little step on the way to depravity, the summoner was certain that the girl could bring him a lot of fun. He’d even consider sparing her if she did that… But as she was now, there was no point in keeping her alive. He gave her the time to deal with her reservations as he continued to pound Ayra’s neck stump - but as he came, filling the swordfighter’s esophagus with his seed, and Larcei still had not made any progress, he decided that that time was up for her.

Pulling out of Ayra’s neck, his erection slumped down a bit because of his two recent climaxes. However, the man wasn’t done in the slightest - and he had no desire to wait. However, that wouldn’t be an issue - he had some of his create an item for him that would help with that. It was a ring imbued with revitalizing powers, letting him get hard again quickly whenever he used it - which was what he did right then. The magic flowed right into his cock, getting him hard again as he walked towards Larcei. The woman looked at him with a mixture of fear and disgust, but there was little else she could do. “Okay, give me that - it’s clear that this isn’t going to work.” Kiran told her while reaching for her mother’s head. Larcei let him take it away, and just laid with her legs spread on the ground for a moment - giving Kiran a better look at her wet pussy. Trying for a climax like that was pretty exhausting, and her legs grew a bit sore because of that - so it was some time before she could move them again enough to get herself into a different position.

While Larcei waited for her legs to become responsive again, Kiran grabbed Ayra’s sword from the spot it fell to, then returned to Larcei. He sat down at the bench, his erection sticking out of his crotch hard as he did. Then, he set the sword down next to him, then forced Ayra’s head right onto his dick. He impaled it all the way through, with his cock going in at her neck stump and its tip coming out from between her lips. He ran Ayra’s head up and down his cock a few times to get a little more of his cock to stick out, then looked at Larcei - who had just managed to stand up. “On your knees, and service my dick now.” He ordered her without any hesitation, with Larcei’s insides revolting as she received that command. Who could have thought her first experience with a real dick would be something so vile? She already decided to go along with his request though, so she did just what Kiran asked her to. As she dropped to her knees, her heavy tits bounced up and down in quite an exciting way - but that was far too little for Kiran to spare her now.

Leaning forward, Larcei placed her mouth at the tip of Kiran’s cock. She had no experience in what she was doing, so her work was pretty sloppy, but she still took the head of Kiran’s dick in between her lips and into her mouth. She let her tounge out of her mouth, and proceeded to whisk around with it at what she could access of the man’s prick - her insides twisting every time she accidentally touched her mother’s slack tongue or lips. She was almost going to throw up because of these - but she very well knew that it would most likely mean her doom. The girl was blissfully unaware that her life was already at its final stage as she proceeded to suck Kiran off to the best of her efforts - but no matter how good she’d be, it wouldn’t let her save herself. As she continued at it, Larcei would move her head forward and backward a bit, sliding her lips back and forth on what she could access of Kiran’s dick, while her tongue was getting better and better at wrapping around Kiran’s erection. Just like with her swordsmanship, Larcei had a natural talent at handling a man’s lower sword too - but that talent would never get the chance to blossom

Kiran didn’t really interfere with Larcei as she worked on his dick, letting her do her work by herself as the girl tried to get him to his third climax of the night. He placed a hand on her head, and used it to pull her up and down his dick from time to time whenever he was feeling the girl needed to adjust her position, but otherwise just remained dormant. However, once he felt another orgasm rising up within his balls, he picked up Ayra’s sword from the bench. He was able to do it quietly, and at that point Larcei was so into it that she didn’t notice it. It was a surprisingly fun thing to do - and now she was actually able to imagine it was Seliph who she was sucking off, her eyes closed to fully engross herself in that thought. The short-haired girl was finally starting to get off on the situation as well, even if it was only because of her fantasies. Because of that, she worked one hand down towards her pussy, and started fingering herself - the pleasure finally making her able to forget about the horrors she had witnessed so far. She was getting so into it that she began moaning around the summoner’s cock, her fingers plunging deeper into her cunt than she’d been able to make Ayra’s tongue reach before. With her relative lack of sexual experience compared to the man, even if it took her some time to finally start feeling good about it, she was able to catch up to Kiran - the girl reaching the verge of an orgasm at about the same time Kiran did.

As the first spurts of Kiran’s semen proceeded to shoot into her mouth, suddenly pain exploded in her neck. Larcei’s eyes snapped open again, only to stare up the length of her mother’s blade - with its tip clearly going into her throat. Kiran made sure to put just a little of his cock into her mouth as he did that, so there was no danger to his erection as Ayra’s blade took her daughter’s life, clearly slicing her head off. With his hand still on her head, he grabbed her by the hair and pulled it just a bit off his dick - making it so that the majority of his cum wound up going right onto Larcei’s dying face. It mixed with the fresh tears that began flowing from her eyes because of the pain, and because of how unfair this whole thing was. Her mother and she had not done anything wrong! Why was the man tormenting them both like this? She still had her entire life in front of herself - but now the summoner brutally cut that short as he shortened her body by the length of her head as well. In the end, it was all pointless - she did away with her dignity and it didn’t even matter. She what happened, and she hated the man who put her through it - her hatred clearly visible in her purple eyes even through the mixture of tears and semen that was covering them up in her final moments. As they went blank, Larcei’s dying brain went towards lord Seliph. She wondered if the liberation war went okay back home - but somehow even that thought didn’t bring her relief. If it did go just fine… Then wouldn’t that mean she was worthless in that battle too? Maybe the summoner’s words really were true? What if both she and her mother truly were just worthless whores? That degrading thought accompanied the girl into oblivion.

Her body was acting as if it was trying to prove her final thought, too. With the girl being about to come as she lost her head, she still had her fingers deep inside herself. The lack of orders from her brain did caused her body to spasm out of control, with the digits stuck inside her pussy providing enough stimulation to set her off. Larcei’s body was shaken with both dying and orgasmic spasms as her headless body fell slumped forwards, falling over in front of Kiran. Her pussy was squirting her juices with so much force that Kiran was able to see a few streaks of it that went the furthest away from her body even despite the position he was in. That caused a smile to appear on his lips as he finished showering her lifeless face with his cum - wiping the remains into one of the streaks of hair on the side of her face.

The revitalizing magic was still working on his dick, though - and Larcei’s death didn’t mean he was done with their corpses. Instead, he took Larcei’s headless body, and brought it close to Ayra’s - spreading them both on the ground to compare them. And just like his initial impression of them was, they were pretty much indistinguishable now. With their heads gone, the best bet for one to tell them apart was removed. The two generations of Isaachian princesses ended up with just the same bodies - their boobs, legs and asses just about perfect replicas of the other. Same went for their other body parts as well, but Kiran wasn’t really focusing on these. The only thing that let him tell which girl was which were the ruined scraps of Ayra’s outfit that were still clinging on to the mother’s body - and the two loads of semen leaking out of that swordfighter’s neck and pussy. It was time to balance things out. Approaching Larcei’s corpse again, he flipped the girl onto her belly - and just like he did with Ayra, he played with her butt for a moment. After squeezing and slapping them for a while, and watching her ample flesh jiggle under his touch, he spread her cheeks to get access to her tight, untouched asshole. With how similar their bodies were, he was certain Larcei’s cunt would feel the same to fuck as her mother’s vagina - so he went for her ass instead.

It was a bit hard to her his cock to squeeze into the small hole of her sphincter, but Kiran had a lot of experience in doing things like that. That meant it took him just a little of work to actually delve into the depths of the girl’s anus - and get to appreciate, just how tight it was. It was even better than Ayra’s pussy! Sadly, Larcei was in no state to feel her anus being forced to painfully stretch around her killer’s dick, the man pounding her fast and hard. At first he was holding on to her ass, pulling it onto his dick to help himself deeper and deeper into the girl’s rectum. As he continued, however, he switched his grip to something else. He had to bend over for a bit to reach them, but he was able to reach for her tits. That was another part of their bodies he had not given proper attention yet - and so he proceeded to fondle them from behind while using them as handles to drag her body onto his erection. It wasn’t as helpful as a strong hold on her ass, but it was still making it a bit better - and groping her tits was fun too. Eventually, he blew a load right into her bowels, his cum going deep into her guts as Larcei’s body gave him another climax.

Pulling out, he was almost done with the corpses - but first, there was just a little more he wanted to do. Flipping Larcei onto her back again, he then turned towards Ayra. With a few quick rips, he got rid of the rest of the woman’s dress - and dragged her boots off her legs too. Now, both mother and daughter were fully nude - with no way to tell one’s body from the other except for his cum. To further help mix their corpses up, he proceeded to drag Ayra’s corpse towards Larcei’s. Once they were close enough, he lifted their opposite legs - and dragged each of the Isaachian corpses right onto the other’s, their legs scissoring as he made their pussies rub against one another. To add to the image of incestous perversion, he took their arms and placed them right on top of the other’s boobs. It was a bit tricky with how limp they were, as they would just slide off whenever he’d accidentally touch the bodies in the wrong way, but eventually managed to do just that. Now, all that was left were the girl’s heads. Taking both of their swords, he stabbed them into the ground close to the bodies - very close to one another, as well. Then, he took Ayra’s head - and forced it right onto the handle of her blade, making it so that her neck stump was impaled on the blade. He repeated the same process for Larcei - but there was just one final touch to be added. Rotating the heads around, he turned them towards one another. With how close they were, their faces were almost rubbing against the other. He helped them with just that. As their lips were still open because of the state he left them in - Ayra’s were opened up with his dick, and Larcei’s didn’t close after she sucked him off - he was able to reach right into them and pull their tongues out. Then, he proceeded to entwine them together - making it seem like the mother and daughter were sharing a passionate, intimate kiss. Strands of their saliva started to leak from the two interlaced tongues, adding to the titillating look of their post-mortem kiss. Satisfied with how the two of them were looking now, Kiran was done with the two of them - the summoner departing from the training grounds and leaving the two corpses behind as a sign of the man’s fun.

 No.15781

This story was released (about) a week earlier on my Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/FEH_TGE

All three of these girls are from FE4, and aren't in FEH yet, but I hope their demises will still be enjoyable ^^

Chapter 38-2: Golden-Laced Tragedies
tags: non-con, M/F, bestiality, hard vore, rape, stabbing, impalement, eyefuck, neck snap


Being summoned to Askr left Altena in a really weird state of mind. For as long as she could remember, she lived in Thracia, working her hardest to become a warrior worthy of the role of king Travant’s daughter. And when she wasn’t doing that, she’d care for the citizens of her country, bringing them the help they very much needed with how poor their country was. She did not approve of her father’s policy, of working for anyone who’d pay them for their services, of allying with the Grannvale empire, but she had accepted these - doing her best to just help the people even despite that. The magic tearing her away from there - with no real way of coming back - threw her off at first. She’d no longer be able to see her father or her brother Arion, she’d no longer be able to give her help to those of her countrymen who needed it so much… What was she even supposed to do in this world? Just fight? It was the very fate she was hoping she’d one day be able to save all of her country from… And it pained her that she wouldn’t be able to see it through now.

After the initial period of wariness, Altena ended up caring for the lesser heroes in Askr just like she did for the people back home. She tried her best not to play favorites, but she ended up gravitating towards the people from her own world despite that. Their stories were so interesting… Old heroes of the war that happened when she was still too young to remember anything would provide her with their first-hand records of what transpired back then. But there was also another group among them - those speaking of the war for liberation. Altena herself had troubles believing that the empire could be toppled, but she did hear about the uprising in Isaach before being taken away from her world. To learn about what happened in the future of her world was really captivating. They were even saying she’d fight with them against the empire! She found it hard to believe - her father was Grannvale’s only ally, she’d never go against him…

In the end, the people that pulled her towards them the most were the heroes of Northern Thracia - saviors of the Manster District, if their story was to be trusted. For some reason, she felt an odd familiarity towards the brown-haired prince of Leonster, Leif. Same went for his blue-haired guardian, sir Finn - it was as if she had met him someplace before… Even if Manster wasn’t a part of her kingdom, interacting with them served as an alright substitute for the people she had to leave behind after being summoned. However, all that changed today. Finn had called her to speak to her privately… And revealed a truth that she had found to believe. That all this time, she had been living a lie. Travant wasn’t her real father. Arion wasn’t her real brother. She was the daughter of prince Quan of Leonster and Ethlyn… And Leif was her real brother. It seemed impossible, and yet… It would explain why the two men seemed so familiar to her. She WAS the only one capable of wielding the Gae Bolg, too… Which was said to be the weapon of the Leonster royal family, after all. She had troubles accepting it, though - and needed the time to think about it, alone.

Because of that, Altena grabbed her lance and went towards the wyvern pens. She wanted to go for a fly on her mount - it would give her the peace and quiet she needed to process the news Finn had dropped on her. However, as she arrived there, she realized it was impossible. Her wyvern was still injured after today’s battle… It would be dangerous to ride it now. Still, arriving there, she spotted a rampart along the castle’s walls that seemed to be empty - maybe she could stay there for a bit and think? Yeah, that seemed like a good idea. The fake princess of Thracia climbed the nearby stairs that took her to the rampart. It was overlooking the animal pens below, and Altena was grateful for that. Her wyvern accompanied the lance-wielding woman when she was summoned, and it served as her last true link with the specific world she came from - making the brown-haired girl treasure her mount a lot more than she did before. Even if the wyvern pens were mixed, all the animals in a single connected area, she could easily make out the green-scaled form of her wyvern. Looking at it helped her put her mind at ease. Watching it down below her for a few moments let Altena calm down. To help her body relax, she set the Gae Bolg down against the wall next to her. Even with her impressive physical strength, her body still welcomed a relief from being forced to support the without the heavy weight of the lance. Once she did that, the Thracian woman just stood near the wall and closed her eyes, and began piecing everything together in her mind.

Because she was socusing herself on her thoughts, Altena’s awareness came down a lot. That meant she didn’t hear the quiet knocking of heels against the stone floor that came from the stairs she herself had ascended so recently. She only became aware that someone had been following her when terrible pain blossomed in her lower back. Looking down, she saw the sharp, long tip of the Gae Bolg exiting her body and piercing through her armor at the front. Whoever had attacked her, managed to drive the weapon directly through her spine - and her legs suddenly gave out as she was no longer able to control them. Altena dropped to her knees, the lance pulled out of her body as she collapsed. Using her hands, she pushed herself against the wall to turn around and take a look at her attacker. To her surprise, it was the short-haired blonde girl she had seen hang out around Leif most of the time - as Altena recalled, the girl’s name was Nanna. But… Why would she attack her?


Nanna wasn’t someone to harbor grudges or act against others. The girl was a healer, and she very much preferred helping people to actually fighting against them. Fortunately, she was skilled enough with her healing magic that she was able to do just that. However, there was just one subject where her kind nature made way for more sinister desires. The matter of the Leonster prince Leif. She was lucky enough to have been summoned together with her Leif. She spent her entire life alongside him, as the prince grew up under the care of her father, Finn. Obviously, the blonde had developed feelings for the prince - and once they crossed to this world, she finally acted on them. And he accepted her! For a while, everything was perfect, at least in the young Nordion noble’s green eyes. However… Recently, this unknown brown-haired wyvern rider had been getting closer and closer to them - and Leif specifically. This was something Nanna simply couldn’t tolerate. Leif was hers, and hers alone! She tried to make the other woman aware of how things stood between her and her prince, but Altena failed to get the hint repeatedly.

Because of that, Nanna finally decided to confront her about it this day. She in no way intended to hurt the woman, but rather finally explain to her that she should stay away from Leif. However, as she climbed the stairs to the part of the castle walls the woman she was getting increasingly jealous took, she saw that Altena was too lost in her thoughts to notice her. She took a few steps closer, intending to alert the woman of her presence and finally talk to her. However, she noticed the woman’s weapon propped against the wall nearby. The moment she saw it, it was as if a switch in her mind was flipped. The weapon was calling out to her. The lance of love and sorrow sensed Nanna’s feelings, and was providing her with a way to solve her problem with Altena for good. As if in a trance, Nanna picked the lance from its spot at the wall with the intent to kill. With the way Altena was standing, she was presenting her head and neck to her nicely - so Nanna intended to stab Altena’s spear right into one of these. Although twisted, the girl’s kindness was still there - trying to give her perceived rival an immediate death so she wouldn’t have to suffer. However, the girl didn’t consider just how heavy the weapon was - and so as she swung it towards Altena’s vulnerable neck, its tip took a dive downwards, with the weapon going right through the Thracian’s back instead. The hot splash of Altena’s blood going onto Nanna’s hands was enough to make the healer come back to her senses - and she watched, horrified, as a fresh coat of red was added to Altena’s red armor with the girl’s blood pouring from the new opening in her back. Nanna couldn’t believe what she had just done - shocked, she pulled the lance out of Altena and watched as the woman collapsed in front of her. Suddenly, the lance seemed even heavier than before - and Nanna found herself unable to keep holding it anymore, the Gae Bolg slipping out of her hands and crashing hard into the ground with a loud clang.

As that happened, Altena used what still remained of her strength to flip around so that she was facing her - and Nanna found herself unable to look the woman in the eye. “N-Nanna… Why?” The Thracian princess’s voice reached Nanna’s ears, but she had no idea how to answer. What took over her that spurred her to do this? Nanna was unaware of the Gae Bolg’s cursed history, of the path of tragedy that followed the lance wherever it went. So instead she blamed herself for it. However, a part of her was against that blame. There was nothing here to regret - she had finally dealt with a threat to her and Leif’s happiness. For a moment, Nanna stood over Altena’s body, unable to decide, what to do next. The limpness in Altena’s legs told her that she had managed to struck the woman’s spine. It was quite a heavy wound, but nothing magic couldn’t heal. Maybe… She should heal her now? This could be enough of a lesson to teach the wyvern rider to stay away from Leif from now on. She could also just leave - and leave Altena to bleed out. It was a part of the castle that was rarely visited, with Altena’s body being obscured from sight from the people that would come to visit their wyverns by the castle walls. No one should be able to find her in time. However, it was still possible - and Nanna didn’t like that. If the healer wasn’t going to help her rival, then she should just make sure Altena would die here herself. As she thought that, a thrill went through her body - and once more Nanna could hear a voice calling from the lance lying at her feet.

Nanna’s eyes darted towards the spear, which was almost vibrating on the ground, as if it was trying to get her to pick it up again. Once her green eyes did rest on the short lance, a cruel gleam lit up in her eyes. She found herself reaching for the Gae Bolg again, now fully devoted to finishing Altena off. However, she was able to stop herself in time before her hand closed around the weapon’s handle. No. With how her first time using the weapon went, she did not want to use it again. She’d rather have full control over what was happening - and she did not feel that was the case when wielding the spear. If she wasn’t going to use the Gae Bolg, Nanna needed another way to kill Altena. Now, her focus on healing magic turned back on her, as the girl had nothing on herself that she could use to finish the crippled Thracian off. Altena did not have another weapon on her, either… Nanna considered just sticking around for a moment to watch over Altena until she bled out. But… What if someone stumbled upon her here? What if Leif saw her like this? That should not be allowed to happen… No, she needed to kill her right away. But how?

As Nanna asked herself that question again, she heard a loud roar from over the wall. Looking over, she was reminded just where they were - that there were numerous deadly wyverns just a little below them. To Nanna’s surprise, she could also see the pieces of a few women on the ground below them. Were they feeding the wyverns with dead heroines, too? If that was the case… No one would bat an eye if one more girl ended up in the pen among them. Nanna got down near Altena, shoved her hands under the wyvern lady’s armpits, and tried to pull her up. However, with how limps her legs were, and how heavy the woman’s armor was, Nanna was unable to do it. She wasn’t that weak physically, but Altena’s armor weighed the woman down too much. Well, she’d just have to get rid of it. The healer also realized that it would have another benefit - it’d make it easier for the wyverns to devour Altena if her armor wasn’t in the way. With that in mind, the young noble proceeded to remove most of Altena’s red armor. She had to struggle a bit to get it off, but eventually she managed to succeed in that - leaving Altena in just the black bodysuit she wore underneath her armor, and her beige boots and gloves. None of those would offer any protection against the sharp jaws and claws of the dragon-like creatures. After setting Altena’s armor down on the ground, Nanna inserted her arms under the woman’s armpits again - then proceeded to pull her up. It wasn’t easy, but she was able to use the wall to support herself during it - all up to the point where she lifted Altena high enough that she was able to start pushing her over the wall. “Nanna, please, don’t do it!” Altena tried to ask her not to do it when she realized what the troubadour was trying to do, but her words fell on deaf ears as Nanna pushed Altena further over the gap in the wall - until eventually, Altena’s weight was enough to pull her over the rest of the way. Nanna watched her fall, and the girl found herself drawn to the gruesome fate she doomed Altena to - so she stayed there to watch, how exactly Altena’s death would play out. Once she’d be done here, she still needed to dispose of Altena’s armor, and get rid of the Gae Bolg… But for now she just proceeded to enjoy the sight as the wyverns below gathered around the brown-haired girl she gave them.

Once Nanna let go of her, Altena found herself falling for just a moment. Then, her body crashed into the ground. She was falling head-first, so her good looks ended up tarnished as the girl’s head slammed into the ground, her nose breaking. Her face was dragged across it, scratching her cheeks hard as she moved. On impact, one of her eyes was thrown out of its socket, popping out but still holding on through her optic nerve. She received a powerful strike that caused her bones to rattle, her spine cracking but not breaking. Still, it left her pretty stunned - leaving her defenseless as the rest of her body smashed into her ground. Then again, with the lower half of her body paralyzed, she wouldn’t be able to escape anyways. The loud sound of her graceless landing grabbed the wyverns’ attention - and by the time Altena’s head had recovered from the rough impact of her landing, her single working eye was greeted with the sight of several hungry, bloodthirsty animals standing around her crippled body. To Altena’s utter horror, she spotted her green wyvern among them - and not trying to protect its rider from harm. No, the hungry look in its eyes and its open, drooling jaws made it clear just what the injured animal intended to do to her.

Altena watched closely as the animals finally decided to take a bite of her. The woman’s clothes threw them off a bit, since most of their food was already naked when thrown in, but her lack of movement was enough for the animals to classify her as food. As her spine had been punctured with her lance, she didn’t feel a thing while their strong jaws closed over her thighs and pulled hard, ripping both of her boots-clad legs off with little trouble. Altena watched horrified as they took off huge bites of them, the shrunken legs falling back to the ground again as they were unable to hold on to them. The moment they fell, though, they were picked up by another pair of wyverns, who proceeded to gobble up all that remained of them. Altena was very much able to feel what followed, though. Like before, two pairs of strong jaws bit right into her upper arms. This time, however, she was clearly able to feel the dozens of sharp teeth sinking into her skin and the flesh below it, multiple stabs of pain coming from each opening in her body they created. She also felt them go through her bones, crushed by the wyvern’s jaws as their jaws bit down in full. Then, with powerful jerks of their heads, the animals tore her upper limbs off, leaving Altena as just a torso clad in a black bodysuit and a head.

Another of the wyverns picked her up right away. To her surprise, it lifted her off the ground as its maw grabbed her by her waist. It proceeded to shake her around a bit, with some of the insides of her stomach leaking into the monster’s mouth through the hole Nanna had created. Her head bounced around as it did that, the girl ending up quite dizzy because of it - the eye that had fallen out now ripping free and flying off across the enclosure. The wyvern wasn’t too happy about the amount of food it was getting from doing that, though, as the hole was pretty small. Because of that, after a moment the animal bit down - separating her body into three parts. Her abdomen survived, her lower guts spilling out of the giant hole at the top of it as it fell to the ground. Same went for her upper torso and her head - it fell to the ground again, with another powerful blow sending shivers down what still remained of Altena’s spine. Her midsection, however, didn’t - travelling down the animal’s gullet and into its stomach.

As Altena’s upper torso landed, she came face-to-face with her own wyvern. She looked at it in fear, searching for any shard of the bond she thought they shared. None of it seemed to be there, though - and it was the last thing she ever saw before her trusted mount bit down on her, taking her head and a huge chunk of her chest inside it. It bit through her ribcage as if it wasn’t there, huge chunks of her lungs also eaten by the wyvern along with her heart. Altena was still conscious as that happened, but only barely - surviving the trip into the beast’s stomach, but succumbing to her loss of blood once she splashed right into its stomach acids. Now, Altena’s head and heart would become a part of the animal which used her to carry her around.

The final uneaten part of her body would eventually succumb to just the same fate as the rest of her body did, but not right away. As fate had it, it fell right in front of a wyvern that was looking at Altena for a different reason. It wasn’t hungry in the slightest - instead, it was in heat. It’s throbbing, enormous erection tore right through the crotch of what was still there of her bodysuit and into the woman’s tight pussy. It quickly shot all the way up her vagina, slammed through her cervix, and hit the back of her womb hard. Enough to get the womb to pop out of the giant hole that topped off her abdomen now. The animal wasn’t satisfied with just that, though. A few more thrusts, and it tore through the back of her womb, it’s gigantic prick exiting what the animal had of her body. Even if it was only able to hug a part of the huge erection at time, the animal still proceeded to hump it happily with a lot of force - all the way until it shot a huge load of its semen all over the floor of their pen. Once it slid off the satisfied animal’s erection, the cum-glazed abdomen was quickly devoured by yet another wyvern - no signs that Altena had ever been there remaining in the pit.

The Gae Bolg’s curse had claimed yet another of its wielders as its victim.

Upon hearing that a nearby village had been attacked by pirates, Brigid just knew she had to go and fight them. Having led the Orgahill pirates for most of her life, she upheld them to a strict code of honor - and attacking defenseless villagers went against just about everything that being a pirate should be about. So she volunteered for the mission to protect that village, and sprinted off right towards it, not even waiting for the other heroes who would go on that mission and act as her support. She charged right in, Yewfelle glistening in her hand. Upon arriving there, the blonde archer proceeded to shoot at any of the pirates she could spot - all their actions she could see filling her with disgust and making her feel nothing but vengeful satisfaction as she sent arrow after arrow into the bastards’ heads. Each of them struck true, her holy weapon helping her with her aim. Almost no one could withstand a shot from it - and these pirates certainly weren’t among the select few that could. Still, since the attack was already ongoing when she had arrived there, the village had already suffered quite a bit. A few of the houses were burnt, and those that weren’t had their doors broken down, all of the valuables taken away. That was enough to condemn them already, but the pirates didn’t stop on just that. As she walked across the village, Brigid saw many a village maidens crying on the ground, their clothes torn and their slits oozing with what Brigid knew was the pirates’ semen. Not only did they steal from the poor, but also raped the poor, innocent villagers? What had they done to deserve such a fate? Hatred welled up within Brigid as she saw that. These men would get no mercy from her.

Brigid’s arrival was quickly noticed by the pirates. It was as if some demon had arrived and proceeded to slaughter them, one by one - putting fear into the hearts of many of the pirates. Their chief, however, wasn’t that easily scared. The woman’s angry screams about honor, and how their actions weren’t the true pirate way gave him just the idea on how do deal with her. During their pillage, they’ve captured quite a few of the village girls. The original plan for these were to entertain them once they returned back to their hideout, and act as insurance if the village tried to summon help - but they did already. If that was the case, the girls lost one of their main uses. They could still give them some fun, though - and if his plan worked out, also help them with dealing with that blonde demoness with a bow. It also helped that some time after the archer had arrived, more of Askr’s cursed heroes followed her. The men were quickly dealt with, but there was also a blonde cleric with them. After taking her staff away, she was shoved right into the group of their captives. “Don’t worry, my sister will definitely save us.” Even if captured, Edain had not lost any faith that Brigid would be able to help them all. She proceeded to tell just that to the other captured girls, calming them down with the warmth in her voice and the full belief she showed in what she said. However, the priest made sure only to say that when the pirates weren’t around - she was certain that they wouldn’t be too thrilled to hear her say that.

Eventually, the captured women were all dragged to the center of one of the bigger streets, and forced to their knees there - with the pirates drawing their weapons and standing all around them. That scared almost all the girls, but Edain still had no doubts her twin would come to their rescue.
“You! Cunt with the bow! Surrender now, or we will kill these girls here!” The pirate chief screamed at the top of his lungs in the direction his men reported Edain was last seen from. Brigid shivered in fury and disgust as she heard it. How could one turn to such underhanded tactics? She peeked out from behind one of the houses, taking a look at the situation. They’ve had the rest of the village maidens, and - her heart dropped as she saw it - they’ve had her twin sister, too! How did Edain even get here? Did she decide she wanted to go on this mission too in order to help her? Brigid carefully examined the situation. She could easily take out a few of the pirates before they realized that she struck, but what remained of their entire band had now gathered together. With how they had acted before, Brigid had no doubts that once they noticed that she was attacking, they’d slaughter their prisoners - and the archer knew she was unable to deal with them all in time. If Edain wasn’t among the prisoners, Brigid would have considered still fighting them anyways. As terrible as it’d be if she failed to save them all, she also knew that it’d be far worse if the village had lost their only source of defense it currently had. However, she couldn’t risk her sister’s life. They’d only just been reunited, and she had only began recalling their childhood together. She needed Edain to be there for her, to tell her about all the things she had forgotten about her past. With that in mind, there was just no way Brigid could fight back against these pirates. Setting Yewfelle down, she emerged fully from behind the house, her hands raised in the air.

“Look, boss, your plan worked! The bitch is coming here empty-handed!” Edain couldn’t believe her ears as she heard that. What was her sister doing? Was she really going to give in to the demands of these brutes? As outlandish as that sounded, Edain rose her head and saw just that - Brigid walking slowly towards the bandits without their family’s bow on her. Did her sister care about her so much? Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized that. “Ah, Brigid…” Edain muttered to herself while watching her approach. However, soon she’d have a real reason to cry. Once Brigid was close enough, a group of men quickly grabbed her, making sure she wouldn’t be able to fight back if she suddenly struck out at them. With the village’s final defender out of the way, the pirate chief knew it was time to play now. Freeing his member from his clothes, he turned towards one of the captured girls and in seconds was on her. He ripped just enough of her clothes off to gain access to her vagina, then quickly began pumping right into the squirming villager below her - enjoying the trickle of blood appearing around his cock that showed him that he had taken the girl’s virginity.

His subordinates didn’t waste any time with that either, quickly forcing themselves onto their captives, including Edain. The blonde cleric wasn’t a stranger to being raped. After Munnir kidnapped her - pulling Grannvale into a war with Verdane in the process - the man made sure to enjoy his captive’s body thoroughly. She still shivered at the memory of taking his erection into her pussy, of how rough he was with her when doing it… Fortunately, because of the kindness of prince Jamke she was able to escape from him. As terrible as that experience was, it at least gave her the knowledge, what to expect, as the men ripped her white robe off. Her beauty, which stole the hearts of many of Grannvale’s knights, wasn’t ignored by the pirates either - more of them going in her direction than the captured villagers. She prepared herself for the rape mentally, and even as two men squeezed her between their bodies, their erections sliding deep into her cunt and ass both, she managed not to feel too terrible about it. Tears of pain were still squeezed out of her eyes because of the rough, raw pounding her pussy and asshole were both receiving, but Edain herself still had hope. Once they’d be done with them here, they’d set them free, right? And if they didn’t, and took them back to their hideout… The summoner surely wouldn’t just abandon them. Edain held on to that thought as she felt two dicks fuck her with a lot of force, and rough hands fondled her tits. Her robes concealed their size well, but without them her breasts gathered a lot of attention.

While Edain and Brigid were twins, Brigid’s upbringing in a pirate fortress meant she never learned how to bring out her beauty properly, unlike her sister. Because of that, even if they should look just like the other, Edain’s makeup and clean look on her face brought out her features in a way that Brigid didn’t have. Edain was clearly the more beautiful and ladylike of the pair. Despite that, however, Brigid also had a crowd gathered around her - albeit for different reasons. The archer has killed so many of them already, she deserved to be hurt in return. Once the archer’s battle dress was gone, the men forced her to the ground and proceeded to take her - with even more force than the other villagers received. Hatefucking the girl for what she had done was something they all wanted to do. Still, only a few of them could actually use her at once - one going up her pussy, another right into her tight, virgin ass, and a third cock into her mouth. The rest would need to wait - but they didn’t wait idly. Instead, they proceeded to take their anger for Brigid right on her through other means. Many a fists cracked down on her ribs, her stomach, her breasts or her face - covering the blonde archer in multiple bruises and bringing her further away from her sisters’ beauty. However, Brigid didn’t snap under such a treatment, suffering silently through it without any signs they managed to actually hurt her.

Brigid’s lack of reactions annoyed the pirates gathered around her. They wanted to see the bitch suffer, to see her face be twisted with pain. Like this, Brigid was still defying them - and that pissed the men off. That anger grew within them, until finally the men decided to do more. If just beating her up wasn’t enough, they could easily hurt her in a more proper way. The woman’s quiver ended up as on the ground near the spot they stripped her in - so they could easily acquire her arrows. Then, they proceeded to hit her with their fists again - but with an arrow clenched inside each of these each time. Brigid’s muscular abdomen, her strong arms and her tits all received a bunch of stab wounds as the men forced her ammunition right into her body. These hurt, finally making Brigid squirm on the ground a bit at first - but once she got used to it, she returned to not showing anything as more arrows ripped into her skin. With how shallow these wounds were, the blonde knew she was in no danger of dying. She wouldn’t give the men the satisfaction of listening to her pained voice - or at least, that’s what she was trying to do. However, the men took notice of her reduced reactions - understanding that they needed to hurt her even more. Grabbing the arrows stabbed into her breasts and using them as handles, they stretched both of her tits out from her chest. Then, another two men grabbed yet another two arrows - and punched them right into Brigid’s helpless nipples. Now, the woman finally screamed, her voice muffled by the cock still inside her mouth, as her nipples were torn apart by the sharp, pointy arrowheads, their ruined holes squirting out milk as the rough shafts entered her tits through them. Having her tits ruined hurt her mentally. The woman was already insecure about her femininity. With her nipples ruined, she could still become a mother, but she’d never be able to feed her child by herself properly. The men targeted something that Brigid was very vulnerable to - and in turn that made her more responsive to the physical pain she was being put through. Tears flashed in her eyes, a sign that they’d finally managed to get the ex-pirate to snap. They cheered as they saw them, celebrating their success as the one using her pussy creamed it because of her stronger struggles. The man fucking her ass blew his cum deep into her bowels too soon after, Brigid feeling more ashamed about her body than ever before as he did. As another climax covered her face with the semen of the man facefucking her, Brigid had a harder time bringing the hatred out in her eyes while on the receiving end of a cum shower.

Once the pirates pulled out, a few others moved to replace them - but were stopped in their tracks by another pirate. He went for the spot that Brigid had emerged from earlier, and now returned with her bow in hand. Brigid looked at her Holy Weapon as the man brought it back towards her. Even if she was the only one able to wield Yewfelle, the man wasn’t exactly going to shoot at her with it. Instead, he knelt right beside her - and asked a few of his companions to spread her legs. Then, he showed the bow’s upper limb right into her pussy - it’s sharp tip scraping against her cu